Can we expect necro in future stories

>>12400 Quite possibly in the future

Chapter 1: The First Scouting Mission

The next day Anna looked up what was this world’s Order of Heroes operational status was, learning that her predecessor didn’t really do much exploring outside of their realm. As she heard that, she was again overcome with countless possibilities it presented. After she calmed down, she headed to Kiran’s quarters to discuss that.

It was quite easy for her to convince him to start sending out scouting teams - after all, what would be the purpose to just keeping all the Heroes that he summoned at the castle? And so a few hours later Kiran was ordering his first scouting team to head out. Among the soldiers he was sending out were Ayra, a sword wielding mercenary from the land of Judgral, and also Cordelia, a Ylissean Pegasus Knight. However, this time she wasn’t riding a pegasus, and instead of her armor she was wearing a wedding dress. She had been pulled away from a wedding festival, but she was confident she could fight just right without it - but not with her usual lance, but instead a bow - since her clothes only allowed her for movement like that, and she didn’t wish to change them after arriving. Ayra still had her usual sword and armor.

As the squad left, he could see some of the other heroes that weren’t picked for today’s mission, gathered in the entrance hall to wish the leaving heroes luck. He could tell there were already hints of more intimate relationships between the heroes, but decided he should let them grow - having someone to fight for would certainly help with the heroes’ battle performance.

After the scouting team was gone, Kiran decided to go back to his room. On the way there, he ran into a girl with a flower crown in her hair. He recalled her name was Linde. She was wearing a long pink dress with a high cut that went all the way to her hip on one side. Her long brown ponytail flowed nicely behind her as she walked past him, her eyes lowered as she tried not to be noticed. However, Kiran already had taken notice of her, and grabbed her by the wrist. “Come with me, Linde.” She smiled brightly at him, a blush appearing at her cheeks. She didn’t want to disobey the summoner, but she was also hoping that being obedient would make him be nice to her in the future. So she let him lead her to his room, and lock the door behind her.

Once the door was closed, Kiran looked at Linde again. “Take the dress off.” He told her, and she blushed hard as she heard that. What kind of an order was that? She had never let another man see her naked before… She knew disobeying him would make it even worse for her, her innocent mind not realizing that it wouldn’t end on that. She removed the puffy cuffs on her arms, then undid the collar that was holding the dress up. As the dress loosened on the top, it slid over her petite breasts. It stopped at her hips, and she let it stay here as she looked at the summoner again. His hungry gaze caused her to feel even more uncomfortable, so to calm herself she knelt and started undoing her sandals. The systematic action of untangling the golden straps that were wrapped around her legs nearly up to her knees made her ease in to her nudity. When her bare feet touched the cold stone floor, she didn’t hesitate to pull her dress past her hips, taking her panties with it as well as she slid it down her shapely ass and long legs. As she stepped over it, still blushing but not as embarrassed as when she started, she stood upright and presented herself to the summoner.

As Linde’s naked form was revealed to him, Kiran couldn’t help but compare her to Lyn. While Linde’s thighs weren’t as nice as hers, they still were nice and shapely. Her snatch with a small bush of brown her looked pretty inviting to him, and he could see that her pink nipples on her small breasts had already stiffened because of the cold. He walked to her and cupped her pointed chin with one hand, the other undoing his robes. Anna forced him to wear the robes as they fit his new status, and he was thankful for how they allowed him to free his cock quickly. Linde’s eyes widened as she saw the man’s cock, her mind finally understanding what she wanted to do to her. However, she quickly got over it - she couldn’t prevent it anyways, so perhaps she should try to enjoy it?

She winced in pain as the man forced his dick inside her. Her hymen was quickly torn, a stab of pain flowing through her. However, the pain was replaced soon enough with pleasure - just as she wanted. She locked her hands with his, feeling herself slowly beginning to like what was happening. Kiran’s hands broke away from hers after some time, but as one hand started going down her back and to her thighs, she enjoyed it as well. The other hand grabbed her ponytail, moving upwards her back until it reached her throat. He squeezed the ponytail together, turning it into a more solid and firm makeshift rope. She didn’t understand what he was doing even as he let go of her ass and used his first hand to wrap the ponytail around her throat. Only when he finished the knot and pulled on it, making it tighten around her throat, did she realize what was he doing.

Her hands shot up instantly as her breathing became restricted, her instincts telling her she should fight against it. However, Kiran pulled harder on the hair, and her fingers just clawed helplessly at her hair as he started strangling her. Her face grew red as the pain in her neck and her chest increased. Her eyes stared at the hooded face of the man that was about to kill her. She didn’t understood why - wasn’t she one of his soldiers now? Tears started to flow from her eyes because of how unfair it felt, but the pain showing on her face meant nothing to Kiran.

Linde’s pussy was pretty tight, but the asphyxiation made it twitch nicely around his cock. And it was enough to push him over the edge, his hot semen shooting deep inside Linde’s cunt. However, she didn’t even notice - her life was nearly gone at that point. Her eyes had a vacant look to them, her tongue lolling out of her open mouth with drool leaking. He kept his cock inside her, still strangling her. Only after he felt her go fully limp did he let go of her, and her body slid off his cock as it collapsed. He watched her slumped over body as it twitched on his floor, fully satisfied with what he did.

He confirmed what he suspected earlier - fucking a dying woman was extremely pleasurable, it wasn’t just a fluke back with Lyn. And with a seemingly endless source of new women to kill, he expected to test it countless more times.



Cordelia didn’t like where they were going. As they advanced, their surroundings turned from pleasant into some dangerous volcanic wasteland. She shied away from various lava pits, knowing how dangerous it would be if her dress caught fire. After they entered, they split into smaller groups to search the area quickly. She could see Ayra a couple meters ahead, walking carefully with her sword drawn, ready to strike at anyone that appeared. Cordelia’s eyes snapped upwards as she heard the flapping of pegasus wings in the distance - that was a sound she’d always recognize. She readied an arrow on her bow, but when she wanted to warn Ayra, the black haired woman ran away. “She must have noticed something. Well, I can handle a single pegasus rider myself.” She thought to herself as she aimed for the enemy in the distance.

She released the arrow, and watched it fly towards its target. The flying horse swayed in the sky as the arrow pierced one of its wing. It let out a cry that sounded pretty familiar to her, but she forced the thought away as she prepared another arrow. That clipped the other wing, and the pegasus shook again, with a cry that sounded heartbreaking to her, then began falling from the sky. She walked over to where she saw it fall, going a bit slower than usual because of her dress.

Finally she was close enough that she could see the pegasus and its unlucky rider. Unlucky, because they had fallen into one of the lava pits. She walked closer to confirm what she was seeing. The pegasus had its neck broken by the fall, and just as she got there it lashed out, throwing the rider was off and into the lava. Cordelia shifted her vision towards the woman. And to her shock, it was another her. As she noticed that, she just stopped in place, looking at the other woman, not understanding what was happening. How could there be another her?

It puzzled her for a moment, but eventually she understood the other her could have been summoned, just as she was. She walked closer to confirm what she was seeing, getting on the edge. The other Cordelia took a quick soak in the lava, with it eating away at her entire body. It mostly ate away at her clothes, but the exposed part of her thighs was in direct contact with the burning matter. She got up quickly, but some lava stuck to her as she did. Because of that, her chances of getting out were lowering with each passing second. It didn’t help that she checked on her pegasus at first, confirming she couldn’t help it. And as she turned towards the edge of the flaming pit, she finally noticed who was watching her from the shore, just as confused as the other woman was a moment ago.

She was dumbstruck, not moving as she tried to get what was happening. However, she didn’t have the time for that. Her boots could only survive being submerged in lava for a short time, and so the lava burned through them. She jumped up as her socks caught fire almost instantly, but as she landed the pain returned. She realized too late that she should have gotten out first, because now she was quickly losing the ability to walk. Her legs gave out in a few more moments, and she collapsed into the lava again.

The upper part of her body was protected by her armor, but her waist and abdomen wasn’t. She could support herself with her hands, as their gauntlets provided enough protection, but her clothes quickly caught fire as well. Her long hair also touched the lava, and she could feel the heat on it. Her once shapely legs were quickly charred, and she eventually lost control in them as well. Her ass slammed into the lava when she couldn’t no longer keep it out, her cunt touching the fire as it sunk beneath the surface. The flames licked at her pussy, quickly burning the small patch of pubic hair there. The pain finally proved too much for her, and she screamed in pain.

Watching her slowly burn was painful for the first Cordelia, but the scream really pushed her over the edge. The slow realization that she caused the death of another version of herself was eating away at her, and seeing just how much pain she was causing the other her was also quite painful to her mentally. So as she started crying out in pain, Cordelia raised her bow again. She wanted to save the woman in the fire pit from any more pain, so she aimed towards the other’s head. She let go of the arrow, and it buried itself right between her eyes. The other Cordelia collapsed lifelessly, but Cordelia kept standing over there as her body slowly burned away. Only when the entire body submerged under the lava she decided she should leave, but at that time almost nothing remained from the lower half of that her’s body.

However, as she was about to leave, a small explosion sounded over from where the pegasus was. She confirmed sadly that it identical to the pegasus she used to fly on as another explosion sounded from beneath it. And suddenly, a pillar of flame shot out from underneath it, the sudden eruption completely consuming the pegasus as well as its rider. As the lava began to fall, a few flaming pieces of debris slammed into Cordelia. She watched with horror as her dress caught fire in a few spots. She looked around in desperation, trying to figure out what she could do to extinguish the flames, but nothing caught her attention. With that failing her, she grabbed the fabric around one of the burning spots, and quickly cut it out using one of her arrows. She did that for the burning spots at the bottom of her dress, but it wasn’t very precise. As she was cutting one of them, her hand slipped, and she cut all through her dress the way up to her hip.

Despite her quick action, most of the outer shell of her dress was either burned or cut away. One patch of flames also remained - one at her chest, just beneath her breasts. She was trying to come up with a different idea for that part, but as that failed her, she concluded she had to do it. Since the dress hugged her skin directly there, she cried out in pain as she cut through the dress and her own skin. Steadying her hand, she managed to cut out that piece of fabric as well, but as she did, the part of her dress over her breasts lost its support, and it simply fell away. She tried to hold it in place with one hand, but she knew it wasn’t very practical, so she let it fall, her breasts now exposed. Still, she concluded the damage to her dress was worth - it she got off with only a couple of burns. She decided to go look for Ayra now, and she finally left.

What she didn’t know however, was that another woman was watching the other Cordelia die as well. Selena, watched her mother die from the other side of the flaming pit. Losing her mother a second time filled her with enough pain to nearly go mad with grief, and when she saw her being finished off, she ran away. Fury and pain was coursing through her body as she searched for anyone she could blame the death on. She knew there were people exploring the swamp other than her group, and she was determined to pay them back. As she saw a black haired woman with a sword, she charged at her with an angry shout.


Ayra finished exploring the area she was told to, and was now going back to the spot they agreed to meet at. As she walked, suddenly she heard a scream. She turned around, just in time to notice a girl with long red twintails running towards her with a sword in hand. She had no idea who she was, but she had no intention of just letting her attack her. She drew her own sword, and ran straight at the girl that was attacking her. She believed in her speed, so she wasn’t afraid of testing it against another sword fighter.

Selena saw the woman dash towards her, a bit surprised by her quick reaction. Still, she was not going to back off from such a fight, and so she continued running. However, when the woman was in range, a sharp pain exploded in her right arm. The black-haired woman’s sword moved almost to fast for her to see, but fortunately the woman didn’t hurt her much. The sword tore through her sleeve, and left a shallow cut along the length of her arm. Selena turned towards the woman as she ran past her, a smug smile showing on her face, as if she was taunting her.

Ayra smiled as she proved herself superior once again. She chose not to hurt the other woman deeply, only to show her what she could do - and to warn her that she wouldn’t be that generous if she attacked her again. Still, it seemed that the girl didn’t get a hint, as determination lit up in her eyes, telling Ayra she was about to attack her again. Well, if she wanted to give it another go, Ayra was more than happy to provide. Her sword started to glow slightly as she prepared to use her special technique, Astra.

Selena ran towards her again, this time more angry than before. That rage provided her with a bit more strength, and this time she was certain she could strike before her opponent did. She swung hard towards the other’s waist, cutting through the purple cloth there. A small gush opened in Ayra’s stomach, but she evaded in time for it not to become more severe. She wasn’t angry that the other hit her - it made the fight more fun than simply defeating her with no resistance. Still, she had to make sure that didn’t happen again. As the girl was standing and preparing to attack again, Ayra jumped towards her, calling for the power of Astra.

She swung towards Selena’s hand first, knocking the sword out of it and cutting though her glowe. She quickly rotated the sword and delivered a strike across Selena’s chest, easily slicing through both her leather armor and her skin. Continuing with the technique, she spun in place and swung the sword at Selena’s opposite leg now. Her black thighhighs provided no defence against a sharp blade, and another bloody gash opened in her leg. Complete panic showed up on Selena’s face as Ayra delivered an upwards cut, slicing through Selena’s skirt as it cut all the way through her front, the blade touching her pussy as a vertical cut appeared in her abdomen. Ayra rose her blade above her head, magical energy flowing around her body as she grabbed the handle with both hands and delivered a devastating downwards cut with all her strength.

Selena barely moved her head out of the way so that it didn’t get split in half, but Ayra’s blade cut easily through her shoulder. She watched in horror as her left arm was cleanly cut off. She clutched the stump with her remaining hand as blood started to spurt from it. She knew she lost this fight, but she still didn’t know if the other girl was done with her. After all, she disarmed her straight away, but still continued to hack away at her. Even through pain, she was more sad about not being able to avenge her mother than about her sudden amputation.

Ayra looked at the girl she just defeated, slowly calming down. The other girl couldn’t do anything dangerous now, but still the earlier determination proved she could become dangerous again. With her loss now she would most likely hold a grudge against anyone who would come there again, and Ayra knew this first mission certainly wasn’t going to be the last in this direction. And such a grudge could become dangerous for anyone who came there.

“I won’t let you live.” Ayra told the girl as she decided to finish her off. The pure hatred suddenly flashing in Selena’s eyes told Ayra that was a wise decision. She got closer and lined up the sword’s tip with where she knew Selena’s hearth would be, her other hand grabbing her by the shoulder so that she wouldn’t move away. The girl stared at her with more intense fury glowing in her red eyes, but Ayra ignored that and forced the sword through her. It’s tip came out of Selena’s back, but looking at the way Selena’s body started shaking she was sure it sliced straight through Selena’s heart.

Ayra pulled her sword out, and let go of Selena’s shoulder. The girl fell to her feet, still shaking. Still, her eyes widened as she noticed someone behind Ayra. Her final thoughts were filled with confusion - did she get herself killed for nothing?

Ayra turned around when she noticed Selena’s reaction, and came eye to eye with a crying Cordelia. She noticed her rather torn dress and her unexpected nudity, but what mattered was that she was alive. Still, the tears and that hurt expression made Ayra a bit worried.
“What’s wrong?” She asked, and Cordelia answered her with more sobs. “That… That was my daughter…” She replied weakly, and Ayra stared at her at first. How could she have a grown up daughter when she didn’t seem much older than her? But the pain showing on her face convinced her it was genuine. She didn’t know how to console her, though. “Do you want some time alone with her?” She eventually asked, and Cordelia nodded vigorously through her tears. Ayra got away a bit, standing on guard so that Cordelia could say goodbye to her daughter in peace. When she was gone, the pair returned to the rendezvous point and their scouting team returned to the Askrian castle.

I forgot to put the tags for both chapters, but might as well tag them now

Prologue: M/F, non-con, rape, snuff, beheading, throat-slitting
Chapter 1: M/F, non-con, rape, snuff, strangulation, burning?, shooting, Stabbing

Any consensual stuff coming down the pipe? All this n/c stuff is just killing any boners I get.

>>12423
It's coming for sure. In fact the first few ideas I had before starting to write this were cons. With the way I have it planned, cons deaths will first come in Chapter 4

>>11826
Any chance we get to see a heroine stabbed in her cunt and debreasted? Perhaps in a public execution?

>>12400 Here's some necro towards the end
>>12423 The first death here's seemed pretty con to me
>>12431 It'll come next chapter :)

Chapter 2: Advanced Growth

tags: con, non-con, M/F, F/F, rape, necro, beheading, hanging, stabbing

Kiran listened with interest as Anna explained to him some of the magic available to the Order of Heroes. “So if I understand correctly, we can transfer magical powers and other capabilities from one hero to another?”

“Yes, but the used hero is gone afterwards.” Anna replied. Kiran nodded, then asked: “If so, would it be possible to kill them after their powers are transferred instead?” Anna frowned, then answered: “It’d probably work, yes. And on similar principle, if you summoned a hero more than once, you can use one of them to strengthen the other - and if you wanted, you could snuff the weaker one instead.” Kiran nodded again, and Anna gestured for Sharena to come closer.

“I’ve told Sharena to do some research on all the heroes you’ve summoned.” Anna said, and Sharena picked up:

“I prepared a list of all the heroes that are currently in here, along with the skills they have. I’ve been getting pretty… friendly with some of them to get that information, but here it is.” Sharena blushed as she said that, some of the more enjoyable memories filling her mind as she handed over a scroll with the list. Kiran quickly looked over the list, not sure what to do with it yet.

“Let’s test it out. Do you have any recommendations?” He asked them both, and they answered him with a couple suggestions. He agreed on two of them and told them to bring the chosen heroes to the chamber that was used for this type of magic. He headed straight there, and looked through various equipment he asked to be brought there. Just as he finished doing that, the door to the chamber opened. Two identical pink-haired girls walked in, holding hands and smiling brightly as they did.

“Hello, Soleils. I’ll get straight to the point: using the magic of this chamber, we can take one of you and use her to strengthen the other, at the cost of her life. And I’ve decided to try it out on you two.” Kiran told them. Both girls looked at him with shock. “That’s not cute at all!” One of them exclaimed, while the other clinged closer to her. Kiran looked at the one at spoke, and looked straight into her eyes. “You’ll live. Now, let’s have your lovely girlfriend strip for us.”

The Soleils parted, and the one ordered to undress looked at the other one. Seeing a nod of encouragement and a smile on her lover’s face, she a bit hesitantly set down her sword and her shield, and also took off her boots. She then undid the straps that were holding her leather armor in place. She pulled her hands out of the reinforced sleeves, and the armor slid down her body, falling off to reveal her white bra, as well as her gray skirt. Another encouraging nod from the other Soleil, and she pulled the skirt down her legs as well, leaving her just in her brown leggings and the white bra. Since she stopped for a moment, the other Soleil embraced her from behind. Soleil lost herself in the hug, and she didn’t notice as the other girl’s fingers clawed at the strap of her bra. Only when the cold air of the chamber started tickling her nipples did she realize what happened. She blushed momentarily, but the other Soleil groped her breasts, giving her a nice massage. She also started to kiss and lick one of her ears, the additional stimulation starting to arouse her. She could feel herself getting wet, her juices sipping through her leggings since she wasn’t wearing any panties.

She stayed like that for a moment, her arousal quickly making her lose sight of where she was. However, Kiran reminded them of his presence by beginning his magic chant. Soleil’s eyes snapped open as she heard him, fear reemerging in her mind. She pulled out of her lover’s embrace, much to her disappointment. However, she also remembered that the two of them weren’t in their quarters now, and she calmed her lust for now. She just watched hungrily as the nearly naked Soleil pulled her leggings down her legs, then stood upright again, fully naked now.

Her arousal didn’t escape her lover’s eyes, and she couldn’t hold back any longer. Soleil walked to her, throwing off her gloves so that her fingers free, and slid two of them inside her beloved’s pussy. Soleil moaned loudly as she felt the warm touch, throwing her head back as did, her neck clearly visible. She stayed in that position and kept moaning, moving her hips against her lover’s hand, not caring for Kiran at all now. The clothed girl also started rubbing herself through her leggings, and the naked one started to mold her exposed breasts, hoping for a final climax. Kiran watched them enjoy themselves as he finished the spell, but neither girl noticed that he stopped his incantation. They also ignored him as he walked over to where one of them left their weapon, and returned to them. Soleil’s outstretched neck was an extremely alluring sight, and Kiran prepared himself to behead her. Still, he decided to let the girl come first - after all, she did exactly what she was told do. When her orgasmic cries sounded loudly in the room, he took it as his cue and swung with the sword. The white blade with its slight red glow easily cut through her neck, cleaving Soleil’s head away from the rest of her body, with a fountain of blood flowing from her neck stump. He watched as the head flew in an arc, landing on the floor and splattering it with blood as well.

Kiran returned his vision to the other girl. The Soleil that was still alive was staring at him. He could see tears appearing in her eyes as she briefly looked away, but when her head turned to face him again, she was smiling. “I… I can already feel that I’m stronger than ever now.” Her eyes still showed signs of sorrow as they glanced over the headless body, and stopped on the head in the distance. “Can… Can I take her body with me?” Soleil asked him, and since the summoner saw no reason not to let her do that, he nodded at her. “Thank you!” She said as she walked towards the body, picking it not without some trouble and throwing it over her shoulder, blood from the neck stump throwing another layer of blood onto her already bloodstained armor. She then walked over to the head and picked it up as well, finally heading to the exit afterwards.

As she was walking through the door, she stopped and glanced at him over her shoulder, a bright and playful smile back on her face. “Hey, you’re also pretty cute under that hood after all! Wanna grab some tea sometime? Preferably without killing me afterwards?”
Before Kiran could answer her, she already legged it, going towards her room - she was still pretty aroused, and she had a new toy to help with that.


As she saw Soleil leaving the chamber, Sharena knew she should lead Genny in now. The cleric looked at the woman carrying a body on her shoulder, scared what that could mean for her. As Soleil passed her, she gave her a smile. “You’re a cutie too! What a shame…” She muttered the second sentence to herself as she left. Sharena walked back behind Genny, and grabbed her by the arms, pushing against her back to make her walk to the chamber. She reluctantly walked through the door, and was scared yet again as she saw the blood on the floor. What awaited her in this room?

Kiran watched as Sharena forced a girl with orange curly hair into the room. Her long pink dress shifted a bit as she slowly walked in, fear clearly showing on her face. He didn’t think much of her when she was summoned, but according to Sharena the girl had great affinity for offensive light magic - one that would really benefit a more powerful mage than her. Because of that, she had been chosen to be killed now. But before that, Kiran had another plan for her.

“Remove your dress, girl.” Kiran ordered her with a commanding tone as Sharena let go of her. Genny couldn’t believe what she heard. These past few days seemed wonderful, living in a castle far more luxurious than the orphanage by the chapel where she spent her childhood. But now, within just a couple minutes, her dreams of a better life had been shattered. However, she knew she couldn’t obey such an order - she couldn’t do something so shameful! Even if she was afraid of disobeying the summoner, she still managed to look up at him and shake her head in denial.

Kiran knew someone would try to disobey him eventually, so he didn’t feel too angry about that. Her refusal only meant he had to undress her himself. He noticed Sharena stayed in the room, watching him with some curiosity. He paid no mind to that as he quickly walked over to Genny, and grabbed her dress by the cloth covering her chest. She closed her eyes as he tugged the dress in opposite directions with his hands. The sound of cloth ripping could be heard in the room, and Genny’s petite bosom was revealed to him. He didn’t stop with that, grabbing the lower part of the opening and ripping it further, until he tore all the way to the hem of the dress. Genny couldn’t hold back tears as her most private parts were forcefully exposed, but she also felt some relief that her dress, even if in shreds, was still hanging from her shoulders.

Kiran looked her exposed parts over. She wasn’t anything special, but she would do, he concluded. With that conclusion, he walked away and took a rope ending with a noose that he had prepared earlier, one that he put through a ring on the ceiling, then came back to her and put it around her neck. He also cuffed her hands behind her back. As he was about to use the rope, he noticed that Sharena was still watching them. “Come here, and grab this rope.” He told her, and the blonde princess took the rope from his hands. “Now, hoist this girl up in the air.” He said before starting the chant that would transfer Genny’s powers. Sharena pulled hard on the rope, and Genny was jerked up in the air by her neck.

Genny started jerking violently in her air, her legs kicking wildly as she tried to reach for the ground. The strain on Sharena was obvious, but Kiran had prepared for that. Without stopping his chant, he pointed to another metal ring - this one sticking out of one of the walls. Sharena understood what he meant, and pulled the rope in that direction. She tied it to the ring, and let go of the rope, Genny now held in the air just by the rope itself. Kiran felt satisfaction as she saw that he prepared the perfect length of rope - Genny was hanging just barely above the floor now, and she was also providing perfect access to her snatch. He quickly freed his dick from his robes, and walked to Genny to make use of that.

Even though Genny resented the man for violating her like that, some part of her was also thankful as his cock tore through her hymen. The pain was nothing compared to the burning in her lungs, and his body provided enough support to keep her from choking any further - he grabbed her ass to keep her body from swinging. She wrapped her legs around his waist, desperately trying to take advantage of that, and the strain on her neck was relieved a bit as some of her weigh rested on the summoner. With how much her body was shaking, Kiran was able to really enjoy raping her. Her tear-filled eyes showed just how much pain she was in, and that also made him enjoy it more. Even so, looking at her face got old pretty quick, and Kiran's eyes moved towards Sharena. The blonde princess was watching them closely, with fascination clearly showing on her face. One of her hands was buried beneath her short skirt, but with how short it was Kiran could clearly see her touch herself. Kiran could tell she wasn't doing it consciously, her hand moving on its own. Still, her reaction was pretty entertaining, so Kiran decided to let her do even more.

"Do you want to join in?" He asked her, and she blushed furiously as she realised what she was doing - and that he could see her. She removed the hand that was covered in her juices from under her skirt, clearly showing she was taking advantage of him ordering her not to wear panties. Even so, she nodded enthusiastically, and approached them carefully. Since Kiran was taking up Genny's front, Sharena pushed her body against Genny's back again, fondling her breasts with both of her hands. The hand that was sticky with her juices provided to be more stimulating to Genny as Sharena slowly explored her body, finishing with her hands returning to Genny's breasts and teasing her nipples. Genny’s growing arousal made her shake again, and she slid a bit down from her point on Kiran's body. The increased pain to her throat cleared the pleasure from her mind, and the cleric started to sob again. The increased pressure on his cock caused Kiran to come pretty soon after that, and he blew his load inside Genny’s slit.

As he withdrew, Genny dropped again, the rope digging fully back into her neck. Sharena let go of her and moved away so that the cleric couldn’t use her to support herself. She swung on the rope as she used up the last bits of oxygen, her legs twitching wildly as Kiran’s semen leaked out of her pussy. It didn’t take long for her to return to her earlier state, but this time no one would support her. Her lungs were burning, her head was hurting, and she started losing control over her body. Her tongue hung out of her mouth, drool leaking out of her open mouth as tears trailed down her cheeks. Her body gave out a series of strong jerks on the noose, but as it finished, light faded from her eyes. Her body swung for a bit longer before stabilizing itself.

When she stopped, Kiran decided it was enough. He looked at Sharena - who was touching herself again, staring at Genny’s corpse - and decided not to interrupt her. He simply walked towards the exit, but as he was about to leave, he spoke. “After you’re done, please get rid of the body.” And then he walked through the door. After leaving, he decided to check out on some of the heroes that were practicing fighting. He headed to the training field and settled down to watch. A few heroes looked at him with some curiosity and caution, but most of them ignored him.


Walking back to her room, Soleil gently set the corpse down on the bed they used to share, placing the head just next to it. She got a few confused looks as she walked, but for the most part she managed to avoid other people. And now that she was there, she could fully enjoy herself. She quickly got her armor off, and jumped on the bed as well. Her earlier arousal quickly resurfaced as she buried her head between the bloodied tits of her lover, licking some of it off her body as she rubbed her face against the slowly cooling down breasts. After a moment, she shifter down on the corpse, her face moving across the other Soleil’s belly before locking in place between the lifeless thighs. She tried to lick at the other’s pussy, getting some of her juices on her face. The insides of her pussy were a bit colder than usual, and with the lack of her lover’s moans it wasn’t as satisfying as usual. So after lapping at it for a moment, she broke away and climbed atop the corpse again.

She moved the body so that it lined up with hers, with the corpse’s pussy rubbing against hers. She moved against it, feeling a familiar sensation as it touched her clit. Still, the lack of response was felt unusual, and she felt she could use a bit more stimulation. Since her hands were free, she moved one of them towards her pussy, slipping a few fingers in. The familiar warmth of her own cunt was welcoming her as always, so she continued to hump against her lover’s corpse while also rubbing herself. Still, something felt missing. Her eyes fell at the severed head of her lover, and she realized it was just what she needed. With her other hand, she grabbed the head by the hair and raised it to her face. Her lips locked with the head’s, providing her with just the thrill she yearned for. She stayed in that position for a moment, her tongue entering the other’s mouth and finding the lifeless tongue. It was a weird feeling, but one that she quickly found very arousing. And she continued to touch herself until she came.

After her orgasm, she set the head down and looked at the dead body again. She was pretty sure there was a way to preserve it for future use, and now that she satisfied her lust she intended to look into that. She put some clothes on, and set out to find a mage that would do it for her.


Kiran’s time watching the heroes fight wasn’t very eventful. It let him assess the strengths of some of his soldiers, letting him rely less on insight from others in the future. There were a few whose performance was far below average - one of them being a purple-haired lancer. He recalled she introduced herself as Florina - and that she acted pretty shy while she did that. She just lost another duel, and it seemed she was done training for today, since she headed for the exit. Kiran decided she was the girl he should kill today, and also headed towards the castle. A few heroes noticed him moving after the girl, but he paid no mind to them as he walked away.

He moved quickly, and caught up to Florina a few seconds after walking through the door. The girl looked at him curiously, her shyness reflected in her deep, green eyes. He could tell that she was wondering what he wanted from her, so he told her. “I want you to follow me.” She walked after him without a word, getting more and more nervous as she did. Still, she continued to follow him - she knew she couldn’t run away from the summoner anyways. However, instead of leading her towards the castle, he actually lead her away from it, ending up in the forest that was near the castle.

After he was sure they were far enough, Kiran turned back to face Florina. She was still dragging her spear along with her, since she didn’t get the chance to drop it off at her room. “Can I have a look at your lance?” He asked her politely. “...Yes, here you go.” She answered him as she handed the lance over. Kiran grabbed it with both hands, and examined it carefully, paying some more attention to both the blade and and the smaller spike at the end. As he looked over it, Florina shifted, a bit uncomfortable at being alone with a man. She took a few glances at him, but at one point their eyes met and she averted her gaze away, then walked away a bit.

Because of that, she didn’t see Kiran grabbing the spear with both hands, and turning towards her. He spun around to gain more momentum, then suddenly rushed forward with the spear, running it through her abdomen, with the blade’s tip sticking out of the front of her stomach. He rotated the blade so that it shred through more of her insides, then pulled the spear out. Florina turned around to face him, her face showing just how confused she was, and how much pain she was in. She pressed one hand against her open wound, getting it bloody as she tried to keep her guts from sliding out. Most of her skirt was already soaked with blood now, and with her insides minced together she knew she was in deep trouble. However, she knew she had no way of escaping it now - with the pain in her stomach growing, she doubted she could outrun anyone, and she had no weapon as well. So she just stared at the summoner with pleading eyes, her mouth opening to beg him for mercy. Before she mustered enough courage to overcome her shyness, Kiran rushed at her again, this time holding the spear backwards.

“..P-Please! Don-” Her gentle voice sounded so fearful, but that meant nothing to Kiran. He rammed the spike straight into her forehead, easily piercing through her skull and reaching her brain. Her tongue lolled out of her mouth as most of her motoric functions were stopped, and she collapsed to the ground, sliding off the spear. Her body twitched a bit, still alive for the moment, but it was obvious she’d die soon. Kiran took that time to slice through both her white shirt and her blue dress that she wore under it, along with removing her underwear. When her body gave a final shudder, he had just freed his cock from his robes. With a few quick strokes he got it fully erect, and got to her body, wanting to fuck her. However, as he saw the hole in her abdomen, another idea came to him.

Instead of her natural holes, he forced his member inside the gaping wound just beneath her belly button. It felt a lot different than what he felt before, but it also felt pleasingly warm. He could feel her guts wrapping around his cock as he pushed in, his cock sliding against some of her organs as well. Still, the quite unusual feeling was enough to make him come quicker than usual, and soon he shot a round of semen into her stomach.
As he pulled out, he stared at the body in front of him for some time. The experiment with a different hole went pretty good, but there was also another hole he created in her body that he created. He stared at the hole in her forehead, waiting until he was ready to go again, knowing he just had to turn the brain matter he could see into a bloody mess.

>>12431 Here it is, I hope you'll like it :)

Chapter 3: A Double Dance

=tags: non-con, M/F, rape, hanging, debreasting, impalement

Kiran walked through the castle, wondering what to do today. As he walked, he noticed heroes looking at him with more far more emotions than usual, be it fear or anger. With some people also whispering to each other as he walked past them, it made him quite curious what was going on. Have the heroes figured out what he was doing yet? As he noticed Sharena walking past him, he grabbed her and led her to some empty room.

“Do you know why the heroes seem more… angry with me?” Kiran asked the girl, and she shifted on her feet, a bit nervous. “Well, with the heroes that had gone missing recently people started talking it might be you behind that. People saw you lead some of the dead girls somewhere, and also they saw you follow Florina before she died. Soleil’s excursion with the other Soleil’s body also didn’t help. I also kinda messed up while disposing of Genny’s body, and people noticed me while I was doing that.”

“I know one way to get rid of that rumor.” Kiran grinned sadistically. Still, Sharena’s mistake also angered him. He decided to kill her if she screwed up like that one more time. The easiest way to get rid of the rumor would be making sure everyone knew that it’s true. He decided to publicly execute the next girl he saw. He walked to the exit, and opened the door.

On the other side, he saw two dancers practicing together. He recognized the two dancers as Azura and Olivia. Azura’s melodious voice provided the rhythm to which both women danced, and it seemed that they didn’t notice him yet. With how revealing her outfit was, he had been considering taking advantage of her earlier, but that would not be the case now. As he looked at her, he noticed that her outfit much more detailed than usual now, and perhaps even more titillating. Twin black pieces of cloth covering parts of her breasts and a very high-cut black skirt hanging from her hips, instead of her usual all-white garb. He also noted that she wore black socks, and that she wore golden wristbands that had huge black curtains connected to them, flowing beautifully as she danced. His eyes moved on to Azura, and realized the singer also had a different looking set of clothes than usual. instead of the usual white, it was dark blue, and she wore a veil on her face, but other than that it was pretty much the same outfit as earlier - a long, decorative dress with a cut above her hip, showing her thong and both of her legs, a one sock from her ankle up to her thong while the other leg was uncovered, and her feet left bare. He wondered briefly why did the pair decided to change their outfits like that, so he stayed and listened to them, while thinking how he was going to kill them.

Their movements were interlocked in perfect sync. Olivia seemed less shy of her movements now, Azura’s voice reassuring her. Their dance seemed more sensual than what he remembered them doing earlier, and as he watched them he began to suspect why. The loving looks the girls were giving each other were good hints, but he got his confirmation as the pair finished their dance and they embraced, with Azura lifting her veil so that their lips could connect, her emotions overwhelming her. Olivia kissed her back with much passion, both dancers fired up by their shared dance.

After they separated, Olivia was the first to speak. “Dancing together like that… It really felt incredible. Changing our outfits like that was a great idea.” Azura looked at her with love. “I’m just happy you agreed to dance with me… And that you feel about me the way I do about you.” Olivia cupped Azura’s cheeks with her hands, then lifted her veil and kissed her again. After another passionate kiss, Olivia replied: “I knew how I felt since we met at that dancing festival, so I could never refuse a suggestion like that. However, I never expected you to love me back.”

“Being summoned here together must have been fate then.” Kiran couldn’t help but chuckle as he heard that, knowing just what their fate had in store for them, and both dancers finally noticed he was standing there. As Olivila saw him, she immediately ran off, and Azura took off after her.

As they ran away, Kiran looked at Sharena who had appeared next to him, and was also watching the two girls with a dreamy look on her face. “Are you jealous of them? If so, then maybe you’ll feel a bit better after you set up a gallows for them in the main hall. They will dance together again for sure - at the ends of a rope.”

Sharena set off right away, and as she was about to disappear beyond a corner, Kiran called out to her: “Don’t mess up again, or you will be the one hanging instead.” He could see her surprise at the threat, but that was all he saw before she disappeared. He turned around to go back to his room, and noticed a regal-looking woman staring at him with disgust. He remembered her name was Elincia, and that she introduced herself as a princess of the kingdom of Crimea. She had her hand on the handle of her sword, and Kiran could tell she was considering attacking him - she must have hated what she heard, with his plan going against her idea of a good ruler. The girl didn’t back down when she saw him looking at her, and Kiran realized she could be dangerous if he let her go away. Even if she turned away and fled from him, Kiran knew she had to be dealt with straight away. “One more girl for the public execution, then.” He thought to himself before going back to his room, waiting for Sharena to finish her task.

After some time, the Askrian princess came to his room. “It’s all set up - I used some of the stuff from the ritual chamber to prepare it, so it didn’t take that long. I should probably get all the heroes to gather there, right? A few that helped me are already there, so I’ll go and get the others to assemble there.” Kiran could tell she was nervous, but without knowing how good her work was he couldn’t tell her if it was okay. He didn’t interrupt her blabbering, and after speaking some more she took that as confirmation and ran off to round up all the heroes. As she was leaving, he told her to also set up a pair of stocks there. Sharena’s smile dropped for a moment as she wondered if they were for her, but she did it nonetheless.

Kiran walked towards the main hall, and was pleased to see a stage set up there. The gallows were complete, with a pair of nooses currently set up, but he could tell there was space for more if necessary - he could easily see something else set up there in the future. The stocks he wanted were also there, a wooden board with three holes - one for each hand and a bigger one in the middle for the head. Some of the more bulkier heroes were there, and Kiran understood that they were the ones Sharena was talking about. They gave him a few hostile looks, but most of them still were pretty curious what he was planning to do. He climbed to the stage, and waited there as the room began to fill up with heroes.

He saw the two dancers coming in, holding hands and exchanging loving glances as they found a place in the crowd. He also saw Elincia walking in, the green haired princess looking very angry since she knew what was coming. He waited until Sharena showed up, and gave him a thumbs-up from the door - telling him she had gathered everyone now.

“You might be wondering why I wanted all of you to gather here. Before I tell you that, I’d like Azura and Olivia to come here - the pair standing over there.” Kiran pointed towards the pair he saw earlier. The crowd parted to let them come through, and the girls gave each other reassuring looks as they walked, with Olivia blushing as she felt the eyes of everyone focus on her. When they climbed onstage, Kiran resumed talking: “I think most of you have already heard some rumors about how I might be responsible for the deaths that have happened to heroes staying here recently. I wanted to clear it up, so that everyone knows what the truth is.” He paused for a moment, then continued: “They’re all true; I killed most of these missing heroes. And just so nobody can doubt that, these two-” Kiran gestured towards the dancers onstage.”-will be executed right now.” He stopped again let heroes take all of that in.

Olivia broke into tears when she heard that, falling over into Azura’s supportive arms. The blue-haired singer hugged her tightly. She expected something like that from the moment Kiran called them to the stage, so it didn’t surprise her that much - and she had already accepted her death back in her world. Still, she remembered how hard it was to accept it back then, so she understood perfectly what Olivia was feeling. Knowing her newfound love would also die made it pretty hard to her as well, and Azura also started sobbing. Why couldn’t she ever have even a moment of happiness?

Kiran waited for the heroes voices to die down. Some of them looked outraged, like that Elincia he ran into before, but some of them also seemed interested - and some were just indifferent. After the hall went quiet again, he turned towards the two sobbing girls. “Before you die, I want you both to remove your clothes.” Olivia’s earlier blush resurfaced in full force as she heard that, and Azura also couldn’t help but feel surprised by that. She was expecting death, but also to be humiliated like that? She could feel Olivia sobbing even harder against her chest than before, but she knew there was no escaping what the summoner wanted. She gave Olivia a kiss on the hair on her forehead, since her face was too low to reach now, then grabbed Olivia by her shoulders and pushed her away a bit.

“I hate this as much as you, but there’s nothing we can do now.” She told Olivia as the girl stared at her with teary eyes. Azura quickly kissed her on the lips, then let go of her. She took a quick aside look at the summoner, then looked at the crowd. She told herself she performed in front of a much bigger crowd in the past, and that it would just be yet another performance, almost managing to convince herself. She started humming her beloved song to calm herself down, and her fingers moved towards the straps that were holding her dress together. Without the straps to keep it in place, the dress stopped hugging her body - with it coming off at her chest. She let the dress slide down her belly, her breasts bouncing free without the dress holding them down. She shifted on her feet as she got it past her hips, a bit uncomfortable as it uncovered her sizeable butt. With the dress just barely clinging on to her body, she gave it one final tug and it fell down to her bare feet, folding together as she stepped over it. She looked at Olivia to check on on her, and saw the pink haired dancer staring at her body with some lust, but mostly regret - regret that she didn’t ask her out earlier. Azura felt her cheeks getting warm, caring more for Olivia’s opinion of her body than that of the crowd that was surely ogling her.

Azura’s fingers returned to her waist again, and she grabbed her thong. With another deep breath, she pulled it down, uncovering her clearly shaved pussy. She continued to pull them down, syncing it with a dance that resurfaced in her mind. Eventually, it reached her feet, and she easily pulled it off while doing a few steps of her dance, then threw the thong away, and it flew towards the crowd. She realized what she did as she followed it with her eyes, but decided it was fine. She grabbed the end of one of her shoulder-length gloves, but before she could take it off, Kiran interrupted her. “That’s enough, Azura.” She turned back towards Olivia, and approached the girl that was in love with her. “It’s your turn now, love.” She told her, and Olivia managed to nod in reply. Azura pushed her gently towards the center of the stage, and Olivia walked there, shaking slightly as she did.

Olivia’s heart was beating rapidly, and she felt like it was about to burst out of her chest. The knowledge that everyone had their eyes locked onto her was almost too much for her, and she searched her mind for a way to counter it. Her mind came across one of her earliest memories as a dancer - when she tried working at a brothel. She didn’t stay there even a single night, with her shyness making it impossible for her to stay there, but they did teach her a strip dance. She never expected it to be useful, save for maybe when she found a lover, and in a cruel twist she had to use it just after she did. She recalled the movement to her mind, and began her dance.

She regarded her movement as a bit sloppy, but it didn’t matter that much. She basically flowed through the air, her moves clean and just as sexual as they were beautiful. She knew the moves from the dance she practiced with Azura were sneaking in, but they fit almost perfectly. Eventually, after dancing her way around the whole stage, she undid the strap that was holding the clothes over her tits in place. It fell down, yet she didn’t reveal herself yet - using the cloth hanging from her wrists as a curtain as she spun, She did a few more spins, her boobs bouncing wildly as she twirled around, and eventually moved the cloth away, her breasts free for everyone to see. At that point a blush reappeared on her face, and she looked away from the crowd, her pink eyes meeting up with Azura’s golden. The warm and loving look Azura gave her was enough for her to carry on with her dance. Facing the crowd again, Olivia loosened the straps on her skirt and started another series of complicated dance moves. With each step she took, the skirt moved a bit lower on her hips, until eventually it simply fell off. Olivia wanted it to happen that way, since she knew she didn’t have the courage to take it off directly. As it fell, she felt like everyone was staring at her snatch, and the small bush of hair over it. Her face went redder than her hair as she felt the cold air brushing against her pussy lips, instantly freezing in her dance. It was too much for her, and she simply couldn’t continue it - besides, she already took off what mattered the most. She undid the clasps on her armbands, and the piece of cloth she used for her dance fell off as well, leaving her just in her gauntlets, her socks and her shoes. She bowed deeply, marking the end of her dance, and returned to where Azura was standing. As they stood together, she could feel Azura’s fingers brushing against her pussy, and she blushed yet again. She didn’t stop her from doing that, only wishing the two of them could have been doing that alone.

Kiran couldn’t help but smile as he saw what Azura was doing, but it was no time for that. “Go to where the nooses are.” He told them, and the dancers obeyed. They stopped right beneath them, on a big trapdoor, Olivia grabbing Azura’s hand and squeezing it hard. Kiran put the noose around Azura’s neck first, not without some struggle with her very long hair, and not without groping her tits. Since Olivia’s hair was tied up in a ponytail, it didn’t cause him as much trouble, and he delved his fingers inside her pussy, finding it was wet from Azura’s earlier touch. After confirming that both nooses were set correctly, he pulled the lever and their trapdoor opened.

For a short moment, Azura felt weightless, as if she was floating. The sudden falling sensation and the painful bite of the rope that started to crush her windpipe replaced that right away, with the sudden jolt breaking her fall her and Olivia’s hands were separated, each of them swinging in the opposite direction. Her lips opened, trying to call another familiar melody so she could calm herself, but no voice came out - only her saliva leaked out of the opening, wetting her veil. Her long legs started to kick as she instinctively searched for some support, but she quickly got them in control. It hurt her, but so far it wasn’t anything compared to the strain on her body that came after using her medallion. The pressure in her lungs was slowly increasing, and she could feel her heart beating rapidly. She hung for a moment almost motionlessly as the rope dug further into her neck, then an idea came. This was her last performance - she could make it more entertaining. She twisted her legs again, sending her body into a twirl on the noose. It was harder than usual, each move feeling like it required far more energy than usual, but she also started moving her hands, her body moving in some sort of a dance routine. Her naked pussy flashed at the crowd as she moved forwards and backwards, her face turning red from all the strain on her body. With all her energy refocused into her suspended dance, at one point she felt her bladder coming off, piss running down her long legs - some of it soaking into her sock - and dripping from her bare toes. Soon after, she tried moving her body into another dance position, but her limbs refused. Her dance was finished off by her entire body giving a few violent twitches as she lost control over it. Her golden eyes glazed over as her body returned to its earlier stabilized position, this time completely still.

Olivia wasn’t as accepting of her death as her lover. From the very moment she fell, her hands darted up to the rope, pulling at it in a futile attempt of helping herself. She thought it helped a bit, but her hands soon gave out and she slumped down again. She started to kick wildly with her legs, one shoe falling off as she was desperately searching for any support. Her hands started clawing away at the noose around her neck, but it was far too sturdy to give in like that. As she was swinging, she was very aware of how her breasts were bouncing with her each move, her nipples finally stiffening against the cold air. Her earlier wetness persisted into her hanging, only increasing as her thrashing turned her so that she was facing Azura. Her beloved was dancing beautifully, and Olivia could feel a familiar heat starting in her loins as she watched. It only encouraged her further to continue her struggle, tears flashing in her eyes when Azura finally slumped still for good. With loneliness suddenly striking her, and her earlier arousal, she suddenly let go of the noose with one hand, rubbing her thighs together and bringing the hand to touch her pussy. Most of her tension was released within a few touches and rubs, her pussy juices oozing down her legs and getting caught by her socks. But with her muscles suddenly loosened by pleasure, she took away any resistance that she had against the noose. Her throat was fully crushed, and Olivia cursed her moment of lust as the pain in her neck was strengthened. Her limbs went limp almost immediately after, leaving her with additional sexual tension she had no way of releasing. She opened her mouth, her tongue sliding out as her body started to shut off. The pussy juices on her socks were joined by the contents of her bladder, but she didn't notice that - her mind focusing fully on Azura in her final moments.

The heroes were watching with mixed emotions as two of them - a pair that was fairly well-liked and respected - was stripped basically naked, hanging to their deaths. While some were outraged, Soleil was rubbing herself through her leggings - aroused even if she knew one of the women was her grandmother. She was joined by another woman in her lust, a Lyn with a bow. Soleil’s eyes moved to the woman, briefly considering hitting on her, but the girl’s passionate and yet dreamy expression as she touched herself made her reconsider. The almost crazed look on her face seemed a bit too off for her.

Others weren't touching themselves, but still watched carefully. Ninian couldn't believe two dancers that she considered friends were simply taken away like that - and yet she couldn't shake the effect Azura’s final, beautiful dance had on her. She found herself stealing glances at Eliwood, whose hand she was holding as they watched. He seemed interested, and the bulge in his pants was even more telling. She traced a line on his penis through his pants with a finger of her free hand, an idea forming in her mind. She wasn't alone in these kind of thoughts - they were flashing in the minds of many, including a Julia, a Mia and an Eirika. Overall, most of the watchers seemed fine with the show.

With both of the hanged bodies having gone motionless, Kiran faced the crowd again. “These two won't be the only ones to die now. I can tolerate many things, but one that I cannot is treason. And if someone is staring at me with hatred, barely controlling the urge to strike then I cannot let them live. Come here, Elincia!”

The green-haired princess shivered as she heard her name being spoken out by the summoner. She realized Kiran was talking about her, but didn’t want to believe it - she didn’t want to die, and especially not in front of a crowd. She cursed her past self for the moment she was considering attacking the summoner, then scolded herself mentally. His actions were only confirming that it would have been the correct choice! With that in mind, she straightened up, trying not to show any signs of fear as she walked towards the stage. She wanted to at least try to resist him for as long as she could.

Her prideful walk slowed down as she approached the stage, the fear creeping up in her mind making her go slower in spite of her plans. She ascended the stairs in the front, and stood in what she hoped was a confrontational pose.

“Hand over your sword, you won’t be needing it anymore.” It pained her to be separated from the sword that belonged to her family for generations, but she had to obey an order like that. She handed over the Amiti, and Kiran inspected it with some curiosity, examining both its sharpness and the golden adornments at the base of it. He put it down for later use, then looked at Elincia again. “Take off your clothes.” Elincia knew this was coming, so she was prepared mentally for that. Without dropping her stern expression, she removed her shoulder pads and the reinforced piece over her chest. She removed her gauntlets as well, then undid her belt . Her hands went to the hem of her battle dress, but then she stopped. It was only a brief moment of hesitation, but it emphasized that her calmness was only a mask. Without a belt or the chestguard to hold the dress together, it came off fairly easily, leaving her in her yellow undershirt, pants of the same color that were hugging her thick ass and thighs just by her skin, and white overknee boots. Her hands went towards the boots now, and as she removed them it was revealed that her pants were shorts, long enough to fit into her boots but stopping just over her knees. Now she stopped once more, her eyes going towards the audience. She knew some of heroes enjoyed watching the dancers die, and she knew they would also enjoy her death, but exposing herself like that in front of so many people was a barrier she had troubles crossing. Going over the people looking at her, she noticed Ike among them. She had no way of knowing if he was the Ike she knew, but she hoped he was. With her eyes focused on him, she found the courage to continue undressing. Grabbing the hem of her undershirt, she pulled it upwards, carrying all the way to her head. Her round shaped flesh orbs jiggled as she pulled it over her head, presenting them to everyone. She was still looking straight at Ike, his stare encouraging her to continue. With that, she grabbed her shorts and pulled them down. She shielded herself with her legs while pulling them off, and then her slightly hairy slit was revealed to all. She closed her eyes as she felt hungry stares all over her.

Because of that, she didn’t notice as Kiran approached her, only learning that when he shoved her to the side. She opened her eyes as she crashed into an open pair of stocks, a small bruise showing on her belly. She understood what was expected of her, yet she didn’t do it - with this it was obvious what he’d do next, and she was not ready for that. Kiran had to come closer and force both her head and her hands through the holes before being able to lock her in. With that done, he returned and picked up her sword from the spot he left it in - but she couldn’t see that he did that. He freed his cock from his robes, and moved it towards her ass - with the way she was bent, it was just lining up perfectly with his dick. He forced it into her tight, virgin asshole, and Elincia cried out in pain. She wasn’t expecting him to do that, and she cried out in pain, her calm mask finally broken. He kept it still for a moment, letting her ass stretch a bit so that it could accommodate him, then pushed his cock further in. Elincia cried out again, the pain in her anus continuing with Kiran’s every thrust.

Once Kiran’s full length was in, he pulled back, then rammed it in again, answered by another cry from Elincia. Since he was holding her sword in one hand, he could only use one hand to stabilize her as he grabbed her by the waist. Within a few more pushes her ass was stretched enough that he could pump in and out at a comfortable pace, while still feeling very tight. With that in place, he could finally use her sword. Her breasts were hanging down from her chest, gravity pulling at them and stretching them out a bit. He couldn’t see them well, so he bent over a bit, moving his hand from her chest to one of her breasts, getting a feel of where it was. With that in mind, he could easily guide the other hand to the base of her breast, Elincia feeling some fear as she felt the cold metal pressed against her skin. While pulling on her nipple with his free hand, he moved the sword up her body, slicing easily through meat and fat, with the breast remaining in her hand. Elincia couldn’t understand what just happened, the sudden lightness of her chest not clueing her in. Only when Kiran repeated the process with her other breast she understood, bitter tears flowing from her eyes. She didn’t consider her breasts anything special, but for them to be taken away just like that was too much for her.

Holding both of her breasts in one hand, Kiran blew his load inside her ass. Elincia’s sobs increased in frequency as his hot semen shot up her bowels. Kiran leaned back as he pulled out, his hand grabbing the bloodied sword again. As Elincia let out a relieved sigh, he forced the sword into her snatch, burying it all the way in to the handle. Elincia let out a bloodcurdling scream as her sword easily sliced through her sex. It cut cutting through her hymen, her cervix, and went straight through her womb. It slid all the way through her, coming out of her mouth. By chance, the blade didn’t cut any vitals, and Elincia was fully conscious as the tip sliced through her lips on the way out. Her body started jerking wildly, but with the stocks holding her in place it didn’t help that much.

Kiran was fully satisfied with the outcome, enjoying the extreme pain showing on Elincia’s face. He realized that while this method of dealing with prospective rebels wasn’t very efficient, at least some of them would get intimidated enough to give up - and it was also way too enjoyable. Watching her slowly bleed out from her wounds probably wouldn’t be that entertaining, but he intended to do that anyways - and the heroes had to stay and watch as well.

Elincia’s prolonged suffering continued for some time. The pain was far too much for her, and she was simply wishing for someone to kill her, as it was the only way the pain would stop. Her eyes was moving from a hero to a hero, trying to beg them to finish her off. Her wish was finally answered as a Lyn drew her bow and aimed it straight at her. The arrow cut through the band on Elincia’s forehead, sinking deep into her brain. She tried to mouth a silent ‘thank you’, but couldn’t do it because of the sword in her mouth. Her suffering was finally over as her body finally gave out. Her body went limp, kept in place only by the stocks she was in.

Lyn was telling herself she did it for the poor, suffering woman on the stage, but deep down she knew it was a lie. She had been touching herself when the dancers were swinging, earning her first orgasm after being summoned there then - she had come to this world earlier that day. As she watched Elincia expire, her hand sunk between her thighs again - the knowledge that it was her arrow that ended Elincia’s life turned out to be even more arousing than just watching Azura and Olivia die earlier. She could feel the summoner looking at her, and the crowd suddenly seemed distant to her. Some part of her was wishing the man would pick her as his next victim, her loins firing up even more as she thought of that, but her mind then had another idea. She continued to touch herself while thinking of it, her eyes looking straight at Kiran as he let Elincia’s body out of the stocks. She came when Elincia’s body crashed to the ground, moaning loudly as others stared at her.

Soleil congratulated herself on not hitting on the nearby archer as she watched her kill Elincia and then touch herself again. She didn’t find that prolonged suffering very hot, and was thankful she could return to her room. She’d probably pick a one-night stand if she wanted, but the preserved corpse waiting for her was also a viable alternative. She hummed happily as she considered both options, as the waves of heroes started trailing off to their rooms.

Sharena walked up to the stage, and asked the summoner: “Did I do good?” Kiran gave her a nod as he walked down, and she found the courage to ask another question. “What about that girl who killed Elincia? Do you plan to punish her for that?” Kiran was wondering that himself - why didn’t he simply kill the girl for going against his plan? “I can always do that later. Honestly, I found her a bit… interesting, perhaps?” Sharena opened her mouth in surprise - she didn’t expect Kiran not to take an opportunity to kill a girl like that. She decided it was enough, and walked away. As she walked, she could hear heroes talking about what happened. The surprising amount of positivity she was picking up calmed her down a bit - such reception to Kiran’s show opened more possibilities for Kiran, so he probably wouldn’t kill her anytime soon.

Kiran decided to leave the bodies on the stage, taking Elincia’s breasts with him as he left. He assumed that the bodies would get picked up by some heroes willing to use them, also raising their opinion of him in the process. He was right - the next morning, all three bodies had already been taken, thoroughly abused during the night.

Completely unfamiliar with FEH/Fire Emblem in general, but am greatly enjoying this nevertheless.

>>12516
It was more than I'd hoped for... You tapped into one of my favorite fantasies by total chance when you made her debreasting\cunt stabbing a public execution preceded by anal rape. It was perfect!

Yaay Gurochan's back!

Celica's death here, as well as Genny's death in Chapter 2, are inspired by Veiled616's drawings of them.

Chapter 4: Dying for Love

con, M/F, hanging, beheading, breast mutilation, gutting

Ever since Ninian had seen Azura and Olivia meet their demise at the gallows, that image never left her thoughts. Azura's rolled back eyes and her red, yet lifeless face as she pissed herself in death; Olivia's tongue protruding out of her mouth as the pink haired woman fought against her death till the very end. Her fellow dancer and singer's deaths seemed so undignified, so vile - and yet she also found it very erotic. And she knew such a death also had the potential to be incredibly intimate. It seemed to be a perfect final proof of love, at least in her mind.

Because of that, and also because of the increasing rate of death of the heroines in the Order of Heroes making her afraid she'd die in another way, she was now in Eliwood's quarters, a single noose waiting for her. Her lover tried to make her change her mind at first, but now he seemed to have accepted it. Getting the summoner to agree was even easier than that - he just made her give him a blowjob before he let her do that. Right now she was laying on Eliwood’s bed, with his head under her dress, having just eaten her out. She rolled up her dress pretty heavily to let him do that. She wanted to hang after she got her permission, but Eliwood insisted on eating her out a final time before she did that.

As the two of them slowly raised from their position, her dress unwinding and cascading around her shapely legs, Ninian looked at Eliwood, her red eyes brimming with happiness and gratitude. “Is it alright if I start now?”
“Please, go on.” Eliwood replied, looking at his lover with affection and a hint of sadness. Ninian’s idea initially threw him off, but as she brought up his arousal while watching her fellow dancers hang, he knew he couldn’t deny that he found the idea hot. Ninian also said that she wouldn’t leave for long - the summoner had to summon another her at some point. But the truth was that he would have agreed anyways - there was nothing he could deny his beloved half-dragon.

With his confirmation, Ninian began. First, she undid the collar around her neck that was holding the top of her light blue dress in place. Without the support, it fell forwards - uncovering her breasts in the process. Eliwood eyed her breasts hungrily, his throbbing erection clearly visible through his pants. Ninian moved to the front of the bed and fell to her knees, pulled his pants down, and freed his dick. It sprung upright and slapped her on the face, some of his precum smearing onto her cheeks. After doing that, she grabbed her breasts from below, and brought them upward, placing Eliwood’s cock between them. Eliwood let out a grunt of pleasure as she let her breasts drop, going along his shaft to the base of his cock. She tipped her head a bit forwards, taking the head of his dick into her mouth as she started moving her breasts up and down his member. Eliwood caressed her face as she began working with her tongue, the entirety of his dick being stimulated at once. It didn’t take long for him to come - and Ninian removed her head from the tip, so he came all over her face and breasts. But that was just what she wanted - a part of him would still be on her as she died.

With that done, Ninian stood up and planted a final kiss on Eliwood’s lips, a bit messily since her lips were sticky with his semen. While kissing him, she worked at getting her dress past her hips, and when they parted, all that remained was getting the dress down her legs - she decided to keep her white overknee socks on, with the stone floor being too cold for her to walk on comfortably. She stepped over the dress, showing her still wet pussy to Eliwood as she did, before twirling in place, showing off her nearly naked form. Even if Eliwood had already seen it many times, she wanted the last one to be memorable. To that effect, she danced for him for a moment, going through some of her common dance moves - whenever he'd see another her dance, his mind would automatically go back to this moment.

After she was satisfied with that, she turned and faced the noose. It was hung on just the perfect height for her. She climbed the stool that was under it, and put it over her neck. She turned towards Eliwood again, her lover standing up to walk to her. “Don't be worried about me… I am certain that you… you will see me again.”

As she finished speaking, Eliwood stopped right next to her, one foot on the stool. “Until then… Goodbye, Ninian.” He pushed the stool away and immediately took a step back, opening up space in which Ninian could hang. She didn’t fall for long, dropping just a few inches before the rope stopped her. She tried her best to force a smile to her face as her entire weight started pulling her down, spreading her legs and giving Eliwood another view of her wet snatch. After that, she tried doing what Azura did - she threw her body into a dance. But while Azura’s dance was not intended to be sexual, her most certainly was. She remembered the dance she had shown Eliwood when they first fell in love. She remembered just how aroused he was then, and how great their lovemaking was afterwards. She weaved a few moves similar to these into her dance, and Eliwood’s reaction showed he also remembered. She could see he had one of his hands on his dick, pumping up and down on it as he watched her. Seeing him this happy made it worth any pain she was feeling. Still, without any air it was becoming harder to carry on, so she stopped her dance. She was far from done though, and even as the pain in her neck increased again, she moved her hands to her cum-covered breasts and started squeezing them, her fingers flicking her nipples before she let go. Her boobs bounced up and down as she released them, but her hands went limp after doing that. She wriggled her hips again, her face going all red as she forced whatever energy she still had to do it, and then went limp. Before passing out, she could feel Eliwood’s semen being shot onto her socks, and her eyes locked onto Eliwood’s orgasmic expression, convincing her it was all worth it as everything went black.

Eliwood left her body sway back and forth on the noose for some more time. Only when he felt his cock harden again did he grab his sword and cut the noose, catching Ninian’s body before it crashed to the ground. He checked her pulse, confirming that she was truly dead. Once he made sure of that, he placed her gently on his bed and climbed on top of her. He checked if her pussy was still as wet as before, and his hands ended up on her breasts as he easily slid in. He leaned in and placed a kiss on her dead lips while moving in and out. “Thank you, my love. It really was a marvelous dance.” He told her corpse just as he was about to come.

Afterwards, he rolled off her, and checked how her body felt pressed up against him now. But without her clinging to him of her own will, it seemed a bit lacking. “I wonder when another Ninian will be summoned.” He thought to himself while absentmindedly feeling up the dead body, fully convinced that Ninian’s final promise to him would come true. And indeed, another Ninian would be summoned the next time Kiran went to summon heroes, and would become Eliwood’s lover once more… though the two would also end up having fun with the corpse of the previous Ninian on multiple occasions.


Kiran was laying in his bed, his mind wondering what to do today. He had fully familiarized himself with the list of heroes, and he could sense some ideas forming of who to kill next. Before he could settle down on one idea, a knock on his door brought him out of his pondering. He got up and opened it, seeing a red-haired woman on the other side. A quick search of his memory provided him with her name - it was Celica.

“Lord Kiran. I have a request for you.” Kiran moved to the side, letting the girl come into his room. “What is it?” He asked her after closing the door behind her. Celica seemed lost in thought for a moment, then answered:
“At first, I didn’t approve of your methods. I found that execution very… unpleasant to watch. Still, after some debates with Princess Sharena, she brought up many advantages to such a way of leading your people. And one she spoke of was the possibility of transferring the power from one person to another. And from what Princess Sharena told me, I make for a perfect person to transfer my power from.” Celica took a deep breath, then concluded: “So I ask of you: use that magic to strengthen my beloved, Alm.”

Kiran was just fine with doing that. “Of course, I can do that. But first, you’ll have to convince me that you really want it.” He smiled suggestively at her, while undoing his robes and setting his cock free. Celica’s eyes flashed with disgust for a moment, but she reminded herself she was doing it for Alm. Fully knowing what was expected of her, Celica undid the straps holding her breastplate in place. She set it down on his table, and tried to pull the front of her dress open. But since she never removed just a part of it, she ended up tearing off the part covering her breasts. She frowned for a moment, sad to ruin her favorite dress, then laughed - it’s not like the state of her dress would matter in a few hours.

With that done, she approached him and knelt in front of him, taking his shaft between her huge breasts. She rubbed them up and down his tool a bit, then took it inside her mouth. She sucked him off with some proficiency, having done that with Alm a couple times before. Her tongue licked against his member, and she sucked on it as she struggled to take it further and further in. Kiran considered holding her there and just choking her to death with his dick as she broke off for air, but decided Celica was so dedicated to her cause that he’d grant her her wish. After a few more licks from Celica, he came, blowing his load all over her face, with some of his seed falling onto her breasts and hair as well.

“Now, follow me.” Kiran ordered her after they both got up, and he led her to the magical chamber. On the way, Celica was a bit afraid they’d run into someone she knew. Her fears proved to be true as they passed Faye. However, the blonde villager seemed happy to see her like that - Celica knew the girl was also in love with Alm, and she was probably thinking that if the summoner was taking her away, she’d get a chance with Alm now.

Once they got to the chamber, the summoner looked around, thinking how to kill her. As they walked, he kept staring at Celica’s shapely ass, and he knew he wanted to have access to her fuck hole as he killed her. Upon seeing a short wooden pole with some rope near it, he knew how set her up for that. “Get on the ground in front of it.” He told her while pointing in the direction of it, and Celica walked over there, reminding herself it was for Alm’s sake. She sat on the ground there, and Kiran tied her hands to the pole above her head. With how slippery the floor was, she found herself sliding forward a bit. After tying her up, Kiran started the incantation for the power transfer spell, and walked over to the table, deciding on a weapon. A golden dagger there caught his attention, and he decided to kill her with it. He grabbed it, and got on his knees in front of her. She looked at him with some curiosity, and was a bit angered when he started slicing the bottom of her dress away. The short, black skirt she wore underneath gave way as well, and her hairless cunt was exposed to him as he threw the cloth he cut off away. She wasn’t very surprised, though - she knew he usually raped the women he killed. So she was prepared when he forced her legs to the side - still in her armored boots and black high socks - and forced his shaft inside her snatch. She managed to endure it, reminding herself yet again that she was doing it for Alm, but also admitting to herself that Kiran’s cock wasn’t half bad.

As Kiran was sliding in and out, he started to run the dagger against some crevices of her body, sending a few shivers through her body. As he did, Celica couldn’t help but start feeling a bit aroused, and she decided she should enjoy her final sex as well. With that in mind, she started grinding her hips against him, her face flushing up as she tried to reach an orgasm. Just as she was about to, she felt Kiran release his load inside her, so she desperately grinded against him, her bare ass sliding on the ground. She felt release just as Kiran sliced the dagger through her neck, and her orgasmic moan was brutally changed into some gurgling. Still, she could feel the orgasm shaking her entire body as Kiran continued to methodically saw through her neck. By the time her orgasm died down, her head was holding on by just a scrap of her skin, and she was nearly unconscious. With a final slice, Kiran removed her head from the rest of her body, and stood up. He placed her head on the top of the pole, then walked out, his lust sated for now.

“Lord Kiran!” A man’s voice called out for him just as he left. He looked around, and knew right away who the green haired man approaching him was. “Do you know where Celica is?” Alm asked him, his voice full of concern for her.
“She’s in there.” Kiran pointed towards the closed door. “She asked me to do it so you could become stronger.” A worried expression appeared on Alm’s face as he walked through the door, and was greeted with a headless body of his lover. At first, he couldn’t hold back his tears. But as he stared at Celica’s body, he couldn’t help but find her detached head erotic. When he felt himself growing hard, he silenced his conscience and walked closer, picking her head up. After quickly undoing his belt, he freed his cock and forced it into Celica’s neck stump. She’d give him this one final favor before he accepted her death.


After Alm closed the door behind him, Kiran noticed a girl in long, white robes looking at him. He walked up to her, and the girl smiled at him gently. “I don’t want to be a bother, but… did you just kill that red-haired lady?” Julia asked him with a calm voice. “Yes, in fact I did.” Kiran replied, and for a moment the girl’s face lit up a bit. “Ah. She was very kind to me when I met her here… I just remembered! Her name was Celica.” Kiran wasn’t very interested in what she was saying, so he just cut straight to the chase. “Girl, if you want something from me - like to kill you, for example - then simply ask for it.” Julia’s heartbeat sped up when she heard him, and she replied: “That’s… That’s exactly what I wanted to ask for.”
“If that’s the case, follow me.” Kiran answered while walking away. A small smile appeared on her face - she’d finally get her wish. Ever since coming here, the memories of her world have been getting more and more blurred in her mind. She could only recall a few faces now, and the overall feel she was getting from what memories she still had was one of a dark and cruel world, with a bloody and long-lasting war taking the lives of many. After coming here, she was already forced to battle in a few skirmishes, and she realized she didn’t want that to continue - especially with her amnesia progressing. Killing herself while still retaining memories of her own world seemed like the only way out. However, she lacked the courage to do so herself. Being able to have someone else kill her was a wonderful opportunity for her, then.

Kiran led her back to some empty room, deciding not to interrupt Alm’s time with Celica’s body. It was an unused armory, so all he had to kill Julia with was one knife that was still there. He picked it up, and pointed with it at the girl, thinking how to kill her. “Take your dress off.” he ordered her. “What?” She looked at him for a moment, then gave him a weak smile. “Ah… That’s right. The girls you kill are usually naked… Of course, I’ll do that straight away.” She removed the clasps from her shoulders that were golding her cloak up, then untied the sash on her waist. With that done, she knelt and grabbed the hem of her white dress, then pulled it up, eventually getting it over her head. She removed on the ground after getting it off, her hands covering her chest while her legs were obstructing her pussy from his view. A dreamy expression appeared on her face - she must have been remembering something. “Ah, Seliph!” She cried out suddenly, one of her hands going between her legs as she remembered the last time she undressed in front of someone, before remembering where she was. She immediately withdrew it, then looked at Kiran. She got up and apologized, her slit finally visible to him. “Sorry, I just... remembered something from my world.” She could see Kiran looking at her chest, and she remembered she was still covering it with one arm. Apologising yet again, she dropped the arm, revealing her decently sized breasts. She tried not to look away as he went over her naked body, her mind going back to the memory that just resurfaced in her mind.

Kiran approached her, his fingers playing with the knife as he did. When he was right next to her, he cut with it at her chest, the blade easily slicing into one of her breasts. She cried out in pain as it left a bloody mark in her tit, but before she could fully experience the pain, he sliced again, this time slicing neatly through her other nipple. She cried out in pain, but another memory appeared in her mind, and it turned into a moan halfway through - she remembered how it felt when Seliph’s tongue was wrapped around that nipple. Her hand went towards her pussy again, but she stopped when Kiran sliced at her again. However, she decided with these memories back she could at least go for a final orgasm. She closed her purple eyes, and started touching herself while Kiran turned what remained of her breasts into a bloody mess. “Seliph! SELIIIPH!” She screamed when she reached her orgasm, the image of her lover clear in her mind now.

By that time, Kiran was done with her breasts. He decided to let her masturbate and just waited for her to finish. Julia was panting heavily, shaking as she remembered more things from her homeworld. When her eyes opened, she understood a bit more about who she was. Still, she couldn’t back out now, so she looked at Kiran, and spoke gently. “Please… Carry on… and kill me.” As she finished speaking, Kiran buried the knife in her abdomen, with only the handle sticking out just beneath her bellybutton. Julia cried out in pain again, her scream increasing in pitch as Kiran pulled the handle to the side, cutting her abdomen open. And yet, through the pain, more memories returned to her. She remembered some of her friends, but she didn’t recall meeting any of them in this world.

Kiran continued to cut her open until he was satisfied with how big the gash in her belly was. Parts of her guts were slipping through the hole, so he grabbed one and started pulling it out. The pulsating pain in her abdomen caused another memory to come back to her. Tears flashed in her eyes as she recognized the figure as her mother, Deirdre - and it was even more heartbreaking to her that she met her in this world, but hadn’t recognized her. Kiran continued pulling her guts out, until most of her belly was empty. When he was done with them, he forced both of his hands inside her, and grabbed hold of her womb. She started crying even harder as her womanhood was forcefully removed, her womb and ovaries pulled out of her tummy. And yet, because of that, the final barrier in her mind was also shattered. Her entire body shook as all of her memories returned to her. “Th-Thank you…” She stuttered out as the images of her life flashed before her eyes. However, with the amount of blood she had already lost, she didn’t get much time to enjoy them. She kept staring blankly somewhere beyond Kiran when life left her body.

Kiran wasn’t alone in witnessing Julia’s death. Next door, Lyn was also watching them, her fingers going in and out of her slit as she watched him kill her. She’d been following him around since she the public execution, trying to figure out why watching Kiran kill was so arousing to her. She realized how lucky she was to be shielded by a wall with just the perfect hole for her to watch through, but even as she came she still had no idea why she found it so hot. As Julia died, Lyn was shaking with her second orgasm that day. She decided that no matter the reason, such pleasure was far too good to pass on, and she should continue to follow him like that.


As Kiran let Julia’s body drop to the ground, the armory’s door flew open. “I was looking everywhere for you!” Anna called out, grinning as she saw the corpse on the ground. “A new portal suddenly opened, and I need you to choose someone to command the squad that will go there.” Anna squatted by the dead body, placing her cunt over Julia’s lifeless lips - it was easy to do so because she still wore nothing under her skirt.
His mind went over the list of heroes he could trust with such a mission, and he decided Eirika should lead it. With how occupied Anna was with Julia’s body, he decided to go and tell that to Eirika himself.

Chapter 5: The Spring Festival

cons, F/F, roasting, impalement, cannibalism

The portal Eirika’s squad came through transported them to a world in its spring, with bright green grass and green trees - just looking at all that life made them feel a little more alive. Among the grass, they could see many big painted eggs, and in the distance they could see some people. As they wondered where could they be, a girl wearing a hat with white bunny ears noticed them, and hopped over to them, her short white skirt flapping as she did.

“Welcome! You’ve come during a perfect time, as we’re now holding a spring festival. The townsfolk do it in hopes of it leading to good harvest, and I along with a few others decided to come and help them.” Eirika recognised the very enthusiastic speaker as Lucina, and smiled back at her. Since her orders were only to check out where the portal led, she decided she could spare some time to stay for a while. “We’d be delighted to watch that.” She told Lucina, and a bright smile showed up on her face: “Wonderful! We’re just about to hold one of the main events, and I’m sure you’ll enjoy it.” With that, she turned back and hopped back towards the main scene, with Eirika’s squad following close behind.

As they came closer, Eirika was able to see that at the center of the stage, there was a big, transparent oven. She wondered for a moment what it could be used for, but her questions were soon to be answered as Camilla walked onto the stage, also wearing a bunny costume and carrying a large, green egg with her.

People cheered and welcomed her with a loud ovation. Not wasting any time, Camilla set the egg down on a table next to a few pots, then quickly removed the clasp on the front of her corset. The corset opened and slid off, with the skin tight part it was keeping in place falling off afterwards. Her voluptuous breasts were exposed for all to see, Eirika feeling a bit surprised that a princess like Camilla would expose her body so readily, but with the way a Camilla used to dress back in the castle, she could picture her doing that. Camilla didn’t stop there - she removed her black gloves, then with a quick tug she removed her white, wrinkled skirt, tearing it off. Her shoes were already long gone, so after she got her black pantyhose off, she remained stark naked - except for a hairband with bunny ears, and a bunny tail just above the crack of her large, shapely ass.

Once her outfit was gone, Camilla grabbed the egg again. She cracked it on the table, then put it over her head and opened it. It contained a lot of oil, that poured down onto her body.

“Oh, that’s my cue!” Lucina exclaimed excitedly and ran off towards the stage. Camilla used that time to rub some of the oil into her skin, focusing on her mammaries since most of the oil stopped there. It was easy to tell that she was enjoying herself as she did that. What she was doing could easily be mistaken for just playing with her breasts if one didn’t know what was its purpose. As Lucina got to her, Camilla rubbed the remainder of the oil into her nipples with a lewd look on her face.

Lucina quickly grabbed one of the pots, and poured it out onto Camilla’s body. Lucina’s nimble fingers started rubbing the oil into Camilla’s body in various spots, Camilla doing the same with the spots she could reach. Some of the oil trickled down to the floor, but most of it was used to prepare Camilla’s body. Lucina had to soak Camilla with the contents of a few more pots before it was done, however. As they were nearly done, Camilla guided Lucina’s fingers to one part they didn’t cover yet - the area around her twat. Camilla started moaning loudly as Lucina started rubbing the oil in, showing clearly to everyone just how aroused she was. Before Lucina finished covering all of the area, she felt Camilla coming onto her hands. It didn’t stop her, and soon Camilla’s body was fully covered with oil.

Since that was done, Camilla walked away from Lucina, her hips swaying suggestively as she approached the oven. She touched her breasts after stopping in front of it, with them wiggling wildly for a moment. After they stopped, she climbed inside the oven, settling in on her fours with her face towards the entrance. Lucina was already gone by then, halfway to where Eirika and her squad were standing. However, another girl walked onstage.

Sakura was a bit embarrassed when she was told to put a bunny suit on, but since everyone else was also wearing it, she put it on as well. Still, coming in front of a crowd in such a form-fitting outfit was pretty embarrassing for her, and she blushed as she approached the oven. Inside it, she could see princess Camilla, waiting for her to do her task. Sakura had nothing but respect for the older princess, but she couldn’t stop herself from wondering: how did she find the courage to do something like that?

No matter how Camilla did that, Sakura still had to do her part. She bent over so she could reach underneath the oven, aware of how she was giving everyone a perfect view of her slim ass. The torch she was holding in her hand lit up the fire, and she ran off after it did, her shyness overwhelming her.

With the temperature slowly raising, it didn’t take long for Camilla to start feeling the effect it was having on her body. Droplets of sweat were dripping from all parts of her body, her skin quickly turning a deep shade of brown due to the oil. She could feel the air being harder to breathe, quickly tiring herself out because of the heat. Still, she endured, staying conscious as the fat in her breasts started sizzling, with some of it running down her breasts to her sticking out nipples, stimulating her easily before splashing onto the oven’s floor. Whatever juices were still leaking out from her pussy had evaporated almost straight away. Since her legs were in the deepest part of the oven, the heat around them was quickly becoming unbearable. Camilla soon found herself unable to feel her pussy, with the rest of her legs becoming just as unresponsive afterwards. But that was just the way she wanted it - her head was the furthest away from there, so she’d be able to experience all of it.

With no response from the lower parts of her body, Camilla checked if she could still move the upper half. She shifted ever slightly to one side, but her swollen breasts bounced to the side, their sensitive flesh slapping together. She tried to draw a sharp breath of the hot air, then moaned loudly, closing her eyes for a moment. With great effort, she managed to open them up again, struggling to take a look at the crowd that was watching her. A happy and warm feeling filled up her mind as she saw her sister, Corrin, watching her from the front seat - even if it was her idea to have her roasted, it still pleased her to see her beloved sister watching her final moments. With another satisfied moan, Camilla slipped away into death.

Her body remained in the oven for some more time, a delicious smell of her flesh filling up the air around the stage. After some time, a woman with her red hair tied up in a ponytail walked on the stage, also wearing a bunny suit. Eirika recognized she must have been this world’s Anna. The merchant was carrying a small cleaver with her, and she pulled Camilla’s body out from the oven, placing her on her back on a big table on the stage. With a quick smash, she cut Camilla’s head off, the busty princess’s lewd expression staying on her face as Anna placed her head to the side, the bunny headband still on it. With that out of the way, Anna quickly placed her cleaver against Camilla’s belly, and with a few chops managed to cut off Camilla’s gigantic breasts, with their swelling from the roasting taking them far beyond the size of a normal woman.

Moving on, Anna removed all of her limbs with for strong cuts, then with a series of quicker chops turned them into nice slices for people to enjoy. Her hands and feet were also placed to the side, and Anna flipped Camilla’s body over. She grabbed a meat knife instead, and started carving away pieces of meat from her shapely rump. She only finished when all of Camilla’s buttocks was gone, but she had one final task to complete. She stabbed the knife into the flesh just above Camilla’s cunt, and started carving it out. When she was done, she placed it on a special platter, one meant for Corrin in the audience. Camilla’s body was almost unrecognizable now, her once very curvy body reduced to just a torso without any feminine features. Her job almost complete, Anna took a step back and called out to the crowd: “Alright, everyone who’s paid for a part of her meat line up in front of the stage. Don’t try to trick me though, or it just might be you who’ll be roasting next!” She pointed with the knife towards the crowd, smiling playfully.



“So? Did you like it?” Lucina beamed happily at the confused group of heroes as they watched Anna give out pieces of Camilla’s meat. Still, with how things were back at the Order of Heroes, it didn’t seem too weird to her Eirika found herself replying: “It really was enjoyable. I bet she tastes great!” Lucina nodded, and then her smile dropped. “I can’t speak for her, but girl meat usually does! Unfortunately, I can’t give you a taste of her - her entire body had already been spoken for.” A smile returned to her face as she threw her hand cheerfully in the air. “I know! I’ll give you a taste of my own meat!” Before Eirika could react, Lucina ran off, waving for them to follow her.

Eirika found it hard to believe that this Lucina would just throw her life away on a whim like that - she got to know one Lucina pretty good during her stay with the Order of Heroes. Still, it seemed that it was about to happen - Lucina ended up bringing them to some pretty huge fireplace, and was already speaking with Caeda. The other blue haired girl was also wearing a bunny suit, and Eirika assumed she was the cook. Before Eirika’s team got there, Lucina had already finished taking care of everything - and she was already taking parts of her outfit off. It didn’t come as a surprise - after all, that bunny Camilla was also roasted nude. Lucina had already undone the clasp over her corset, and took it off as Eirika got there, Lucina’s small breasts exposed to the air. Without the corset to hold it in place, her puffy skirt simply flew off - not that it actually covered anything. With a few quick pulls she got both gloves off, as well as the back part of her outfit - she just had to take her arms out of the sleeves, and she let it drop to the ground. Just her pantyhose and her pointy shoes. She kicked the shoes off, then grabbed the hem of the pantyhose and pulled it down. With how quick everything was happening, Eirika only found herself being able to speak after Lucina was standing there, fully naked save for the cap with the bunny ears - and a small belt keeping the rabbit tail in place. Stopping her now seemed almost cruel to Eirika with how enthusiastic the girl was - so she decided to let Lucina do it.

Lucina jumped enthusiastically onto the table, laying down on it. “You won’t believe how long I’ve wanted to do this.” She laughed at Eirika, her voice full of joy. She grabbed one of the oil pots next to her, and started pouring it onto her body, with Caeda helping her with spreading it out. However, Caeda didn’t give her as much attention as Lucina had given Camilla, the princess of Talys obviously wishing to do it quickly - and Eirika understood her, for she saw just how much work she had. Camilla’s roasting inspired many volunteers to come and get roasted as well, and all the cooks were busy with handling them all. Once they were done, Lucina’s body was glittering with oil. Caeda walked off momentarily, and returned with a spit for her. She lined the tip up with Lucina’s ass before forcing it inside her.

Lucina managed to stay relatively calm through her impaling, Caeda’s hands expertely leading the spit through her so that it caused only as much pain as was necessary. Since her hands were free, Lucina moved one of them towards her pussy, and started touching herself. Before she could finish though, the tip of the spit came out on her face, and Caeda forced it quite out before stopping. Lucina’s hands were still going at it, her mind fully conscious through that, but she was interrupted when Caeda forced a second, stabilizing pole into her snatch. The penetration let her come, and Eirika watched with fascination as the princess she thought she knew squirmed in an orgasm on a table in front of her, impaled and about to be roasted.

Caeda didn’t really care about Lucina’s orgasm, and she walked over and grabbed her feet, tying them to the spit so that Lucina’s legs wouldn’t fall in the fire. While doing that, she looked at Eirika. “Mind helping me out? I’d appreciate it if you tied her hands to the spit.” Eirika walked there, shaking slightly, and grabbed one of Lucina’s hands. She could feel how sticky it was with her cum, finding it quite captivating. Lucina’s eyes followed her as she tied her up, and Eirika could tell that the woman was still satisfied with her choice. “Help me put her over the fire, okay?” Caeda asked her again, and Eirika found herself helping her carry Lucina’s body to the fireplace, setting the spit on two poles that supported it from opposite sides.

The pain coursing through her body was nothing to Lucina as she was dropped over the fire. She accepted it as necessary to do what she wanted to. The sudden heat coating all of her body didn’t even feel painful at first. She felt her skin gently reddening as Caeda rotated her body, droplets of her sweat and fat falling off her and into the fire. As small an increase it was, Lucina could still tell it was causing the flames to become just a bit hotter. Thanks to Caeda, all of her body was roasting evenly, so when the pain came to her it hit her from all directions at once. She couldn’t struggle even if she wanted to, so she had to just endure it as it grew more and more painful, her face twisting in pain around the spit.

Eirika felt her pussy getting damp as she watched Lucina on the spit. She couldn’t understand why she was so aroused. Was it because of how intense the pleasure Lucina was in earlier? Or was it just her fantasizing about dying in such a primal way? Whatever the cause, Eirika decided to take a step back, and hopefully calm down a bit. She walked off a bit, but wherever she went, she was greeted with more girls being turned into food. She recognized quite a few, and they all seemed extremely happy with what they were doing. When she saw a Clair grinding herself at her spit, about to be roasted, Eirika’s arousal spiked again. She pinched herself, hoping for the pain to shoo away her arousal, and returned to where Lucina was, returning more aroused than before she left.

By the time she was back, Lucina was only barely clinging to her life. Still, the blue-haired princess wished for her guest to see the moment of her death, and she managed to hold on until Eirika reappeared in front of her. Once she saw the green-haired woman, Lucina passed away, very content with giving her life up for her. Caeda kept her body over the fire for some more time, until she was sure it’d taste just perfect.

“Can you help me again? We need to take her back.” Caeda lifted one end of the spit, and Eirika mechanically moved on and lifter her part. She tried not to look at Lucina’s browned body as she did, but she was forced to when dropping it onto the table. Once that was done, Caeda started carving pieces of Lucina’s meat straight from the spit. “Here, have a taste.” She handed Eirika a cut from Lucina’s backside, and Eirika finally understood, why all these girls were doing this. Its taste was beyond anything else Eirika had ever eaten. She closed her eyes, trying not to squeal in pleasure as she let the slice of Lucina’s meat slide down her gullet.

Caeda continued to carve meat out of Lucina’s body, and all of her squadmates got a taste. She presented them with a full meal, Lucina’s athletic thighs providing enough meat for all of them. They all seemed to agree with her - a girl’s meat had no competition as the best thing they’d ever eaten. Sitting at the table, Eirika found her arousal returning to her. However, this time she welcomed it, fully embracing the festival now. She dropped one of her hands beneath the table, moving it under her skirt. She pushed her panties to the side, and delved with her fingers into her slit. With the other hand, she could still eat parts of Lucina’s body, the pleasure coming from her pussy mixing with the pleasure from her taste buds. Some of the heroes with her gave her a weird look as she started moaning, but that was of no concern to her. When she got to taste Lucina’s small, yet extremely flavorful breasts, she couldn’t contain her arousal anymore and came.

They continued to eat away at Lucina’s body, until it was reduced to just the bad-tasting parts. Eirika didn’t want any of it to go to waste - Lucina gave her life for that, after all. As they were finished, and her squad started preparing to leave, she stood up firmly and approached Caeda.
“Yes? Do you want anything else?” Caeda looked at her, a bit annoyed to be bothered again. Eirika put one hand in front of her chest, feeling her rapidly beating heart, then spoke:
“I want to offer my body for roasting as well.” Her subordinates didn’t seem very shocked upon hearing this, having already seen just how agitated she was before. Caeda sized her up, but she wasn’t convinced. “I have to see your body first. Please, remove your clothes.”

Eirika nodded, then started to undress. Her cloak, pauldrons and chestguard all came off without any trouble. The belts holding her red battle dress in place didn’t were also fairly easy to take off, and without them her dress was barely clinging to her body. She removed it quickly as well, eager to get judged fast. Her modest, yet perky breasts sprung free as the dress stopped pushing them down, and the slightest flicker of embarrassment passed through her mind. Still, with that many other naked girls all around her Eirika quickly pushed that emotion aside, and bent over to work on her long legs. Her ornate knee-guards were unceremoniously thrown to the ground, and without them she had no trouble removing her red overknee boots and the socks she wore underneath. Her bare feet touched a few blades of grass and she set them down, the tickling feeling sending a shiver through her body.
With her legs uncovered, she was able to pull her white skirt down without anything in the way. With it out of the way, her snatch was uncovered to all, a small trimmed patch of pubic hair showing over it. To finish it off, Eirika pulled both of her gloves off, going through each finger one-by-one. And as she let them drop as well, she reflected at how unthinkable such an idea would be to her before - she was standing stark naked in a field where girls were being roasted for meat, and she was willingly offering her body up to that same fate.

Caeda stopped looking at her, so Eirika had to get her attention again. Caeda felt her tits up first. “These will do.” She commented, them started tracing her fingers down her body. The rough touch of Caeda’s fingers as she was evaluating her body still managed to thrill Eirika - it had been very long since someone touched her like that. Caeda seemed to give much attention to her fit legs, her meaty thighs earning her a pass in Caeda’s eyes.

“You’ll do just fine as meat.” Caeda told her, and Eirika’s heart fluttered again. That was it! She’d really die like that! However, Caeda wasn’t too sure the green-haired girl wouldn’t try to bail out, so she decided to give her a way that wouldn’t let her back off - she’d seen too many girls get cold feet at the last moment for today.
“Come here and get on the table. I want to tie you up.” Eirika obeyed her without a word, and Caeda bound her hands behind her back. She also bound her feet together, and with a third piece of rope she tied both earlier ropes together. She then tightened the knot, forcing Eirika’s chest to raise as she bent her legs backwards until they met her hands.

With that out of the way, Caeda grabbed an apple and showed it inside Eirika’s mouth, successfully muffling any comments she might have had. Caeda basted her body fairly quickly, wishing she could be done with all that already. When she was done, she took a step back to judge her work. Satisfied with what she saw, Caeda gave Eirika’s rump a quick squeeze. “Now, let’s throw you over the fire.” Caeda looked at the people she’d seen following Eirika, and choose one that seemed particularly muscular. “You there, carry her over there.” Caeda ordered her pointing in the direction of an open grill with a free spot, and returned to the other girls she had to watch over as they roasted.

Effie, who was Eirika’s second in command, walked over and grabbed her former superior up, then carried her to where Caeda suggested. She gently let Eirika down onto the iron bars, the heat already hitting her in her face and hands even though she stayed there for just a moment. She returned to her fellow soldiers, and they all watched Eirika roast from a safe distance.
The strain on Eirika’s body increased tenfold when the heat got to her. It already hurt her to stay in this position, but she told herself it was nothing she couldn’t endure. Still, she wished she could relax her legs just for a moment, but she knew that was not happening. She could see a few other girls in various stages of being roasted close to her, but she didn’t really give them much thought. What was of main concern to her was the growing pain all over her body. Her belly was taking most of the pain now, since it was pressed right against the warmed up metal, and she could feel it burning away at her skin there. The pain didn’t stop there, only increasing when she leaned forward and her bosom pressed against the bars instead. She tried to scream in pain as the sizzling and the smell of burnt fat reached her nostrils, but the apple in her mouth stopped her outcry, letting out only a high-pitched squeal.

She heaved backwards, lifting her breasts from the rods, but her thighs came in contact with the metal instead. The area in pain was far bigger in size, so the pain also deepened proportionally. Eirika started to shake, trying to stabilize her body again and failing unsuccessfully. Some doubt appeared in her mind, considering it too much pain for her. She realized that Caeda must have expected it, and that’s why she tied her up. Her bonds were far too well tied to tear through them, and with her mouth filled she couldn’t ask anyone for help. She could only jump around on the grill, but she realized that even if she jumped over the edge, someone would just pick her up and return her back onto it. Since there was nothing she could do, Eirika gave up on that thought - and just continued to endure the pain. The burn marks over her body were replaced with a beautiful golden color as her roasting progressed, and she found herself giving in to death within the next hour.


Caeda gave Effie a grumpy look as she approached her again while carrying Eirika’s body with her. Still, the blue-haired butcher carved Eirika up quite skillfully, and Effie soon found herself leading the squad back towards the portal, carrying most of Eirika’s meat with them - as well as her severed head. As she walked, Effie could hear one of the girls commenting to another about how interesting this was, and the other agreed, suggesting doing a thing like that for her lover. Although Effie couldn’t pick up on who it was, she found herself agreeing with that motion - a girl’s meat tasted perfectly fine, and she found herself wondering if she’d get the chance to taste it again.

>>12535 I'm very happy to hear that you enjoyed it :)
>>12532 Thanks! It's always great to hear that people like my stories :D

Shoutouts to Blau Sturm for editing and some brainstorming.

As always, any comments will be well loved, and any suggestions are welcome as well.

Chapter 6: What Would You do for Love?

tags: non-con, M/F, F/F, amputation, beheading, suffocation

Lyn watched with a bit of frustration as the arrow she released hit the target. It was too far from the center for her liking, and she readied another arrow, intending to practice until she was back to her usual aim. WIth how much time she spent stalking Kiran since that public execution, she found out her battle skills declined. Once she realized that, she went to the training range - and was still there hours later. However, she already saw she did some progress, and since it was far into the night, she considered stopping for today. A quick look around revealed that the field was completely empty. “Just a few more shots.” She told herself while taking aim again.

However, she was distracted as she heard someone approaching. She lowered her bow, her eyes moving off to the side. And she saw a pink haired woman walk into the field, going for some other spot in the field.
The girl’s name was Katarina. She had just barely been called to this world, so after settling in she just had to test if her magic was working correctly - it didn’t matter to her if it was late. Lyn watched her as she started practicing her magic for a moment, but after watching the girl summon some burning birds, Lyn decided to practice for some more time. However, she couldn't focus on her arrows anymore, stealing glances towards the other girl every few minutes. During one of these glances, Lyn’s arms also moved towards the girl, and she wondered how it would feel if she shot her. The memory of Elincia dying because of her arrow was already pretty arousing, so considering doing something like that again caused Lyn to feel some heat in her loins. She stayed in that position for a moment, only shifting back towards her target when she saw Katarina looking back at her.

When Lyn was considering leaving, sure that she couldn’t stay there any longer or the urge to kill that mage would overpower her will, she heard another person approaching. Her heart skipped a beat as she saw it was the summoner himself.

Kiran was very aroused at that point, having just heard about the expedition to the Spring Festival from the heroes who had returned from it. They also gave him some of Eirika’s meat that they brought bag with them, which he found pretty tasty. Because of that, he decided to search for some girl to kill. Seeing just two girls in the entire training field, he concluded he could kill them both. He watched the women practice for a moment, then moved over to one of the weapon racks and picked up an axe from it.

Lyn’s heart started beating rapidly as she saw what Kiran was doing. With the summoner walking towards them, there was no doubt to what he intended to do. Some part of her was disappointed when he turned towards Katarina, but the mage didn’t notice him, too caught up in her spells. Lyn lowered her bow and broke into a sprint towards Kiran when he raised the axe. She could clearly see as Kiran brought the axe down, slamming it into her arm just next to her shoulder, easily cutting through the entirety of it and removing the limb from the rest of her body.

Lyn stopped a few steps from him as the mage was thrown to the ground, screaming in pain and surprise while internally cursing her lack of attention. Fingers of her hand were already working on undoing the belt that was holding her blue Qipao dress - cut on both sides high enough that the full length of her legs was visible - in place around her hips, when she opened her mouth:

“Please, let me assist you!” She begged him, her hand switching to her collar now that the belt was undone. Kiran looked at her with some amusement - if the girl ran away, he probably would have forgotten about her, but coming to him like that was pretty much suicide for her. He imagined splitting her head open with a strike of the axe, her grey matter slipping out of the wound and giving him a nice hole to ram his dick in, but decided she could help him for now.

“Take your clothes off.” He told her before turning towards her, only to be greeted with her already nude form, her dress having just slidden down her legs. Her eagerness was quite surprising, but it was felt somewhat good to him. “Now, remove her clothes.” He told her while pointing towards Katarina, who was still cradling her cut off arm in her arms, laid out on the ground. Lyn knew that the girl was listening to them, having felt her eyes going over her body when she was taking off her dress.

Lyn gently placed her bow on the ground, ignoring the understanding look in Katarina’s black eyes as she knelt next to her. It didn’t matter to her if he legs were now covered in dirt - Kiran gave her an order, and she was happy being able to fulfill it. Lyn quickly removed her red scarf, and her hands descended on Katarina’s sleeveless dress, removing it without any troubles. Katarina’s light undershirt was next, but at this point Katarina started struggling. However, Lyn easily overpowered her, exposing Katarina’s medium-sized bust, leaving her just in her black shorts and black boots.

The look on Katarina’s head became one of intense hatred upon that, and she struggled hard against Lyn with her remaining arm, clawing away at her face and regretting that her tome was thrown away when Kiran cut off her arm. After receiving a few scratches, Lyn pinned Katarina’s arm down with one hand, the other quickly removing her shorts. Lyn couldn’t help but run the hand up Katarina’s thighs, enjoying them for a few seconds before her hands reached Katarina’s slit. She squirmed upon being touched there, but Kiran interrupted Lyn before she could go any further:

“That was very entertaining to watch, but that’s enough. However, I have something else for you to handle.” He told her while releasing his cock from his robes, Lyn’s eyes going hungrily over his erection. Kiran walked over to them, since Katarina managed to get a bit away before, and waited for Lyn to start working. Lyn moved next to him while still on her knees, her hands feeling his cock up from the side. She decided to stay at his side, because staying in front of him would get in his way of killing Katarina. One of her hands started going up and down his dick while she pressed her mouth against one of his balls, her tongue wrapping around it as she licked it. Her other hand was buried in her cunt - she was touching herself furiously.

Since Katarina tried to crawl away again, Kiran decided to restrict her movement. He cut through the backs of her knees one by one, cutting both of her legs off at the joint. When Katarina couldn’t escape anymore, she turned back again, all of her naked body clearly visible. “Please, don’t kill me!” She cried out as she stared at the axe Kiran was holding above his head. It didn’t work - Kiran brought the axe down straight into her chest, going straight between her breasts and easily smashing through her ribcage. The axe’s blade cut easily through her heart when it reached it, Katarina’s body suddenly going limp.

Lyn heard the crunch of Katarina’s bones snapping, so she turned her head for a moment to check what happened to her. Seeing the wound in her chest, Lyn moved over to the front - she wouldn’t get in Kiran’s way anymore, so she could fully focus on getting him off. She moved her head down his cock a few times before getting his entire length to fit inside, her hands massaging his balls as she deepthroated him. WIth how aroused Kiran was, it only took her a few slurps like that before he erupted all over her face - his orgasm reached him as she was moving away. She opened her mouth, wanting to catch as much of his semen as she could, while both her face and her upper chest was covered in it.

After his orgasm finished, Lyn moved back a bit and continued masturbating, the knowledge that Kiran was watching her providing her with more excitement.
“I already killed a girl just like you - when I first arrived in this world. Your pussy was pretty good as well - and you didn’t even struggle much.” Upon hearing that, Lyn came, too aroused to even think. A very strong orgasm took hold of her, but after a few deep breaths she managed to choke out a few words between her moans.

“I… don’t care… for some… other me!” She finished furiously, then looked straight at him: “I’ve been following you since that public execution. I really enjoyed that, and from that moment I tried to watch whenever you killed a girl. Being able to join you for even one kill feels like a dream coming to life.” As she said these words, fear appeared in her mind - Kiran removed the axe from Katarina’s corpse, and was now preparing to hit her. Her heart was beating so fast she felt as if it was about to burst free from her chest. As she was staring at his weapon, the fear made her blurt out a few words:

“Please! I love you! Let me become your lover!”

That was one thing Kiran wasn't expecting to hear. Threats or girls begging him for mercy was something he was used to by now, but that was the first for a confession of love. He lowered his axe, his eyes going over her entire body, thinking. Lyn had an outstanding body, he concluded, and her words were showing her devotion to him. He was about to agree on that, but another thought came to him - what if she was just saying that to avoid getting killed? She might have been thinking that a different approach like hers might get him to spare her. However, there was also a chance that she actually meant what she said. He decided to test her, and began to speak:

“I won't kill you - at least for now. Now, bring someone you know to me.” Lyn got up, her naked form covered in dirt, Katarina’s blood and his seed. She took off towards the castle, and as she left Kiran looked at Katarina’s corpse again. Since he was to stay there for some time, he figured he could have some fun with it.

Lyn was running, energy flowing through her entire body. She was happy beyond any reason - Kiran was giving her a chance! She slowed down a bit when she started hearing moans in the distance. As she got closer, she realized she recognized them - they belonged to her friend from her world, the lovely half-dragon dancer Ninian. She considered taking her back with her to Kiran, but when she walked past some trees and saw her and Eliwood, she abandoned that idea. They looked very in love in each other, and Lyn felt she could relate to them now - taking one away from the other seemed almost too cruel to her. Because of that, she simply passed next to them, and the lovers didn’t even notice her, too caught up in their act.

Lyn followed the trail back to the castle, and headed along towards the castle. Once there, she ignored the stares she got from heroes she passed, but she couldn’t ignore Tana as she ran into her. “Are you okay?” The blue haired princess asked as the two bumped away, then her face turned to concern: “Woah girl, are you okay? Where are your clothes? Did someone attack you?” The flurry of questions came as Tana noticed the state Lyn was in, but the naked woman only cared about her task now. She ignored Tana’s questions, and hurried on through the corridors.

As she approached the part of castle that was dedicated to her world’s heroes, she noticed Serra angrily pacing along in the corridor. “I can’t believe that just happened!” She exclaimed roughly while placing her hand on one of the doors. “Clarine, let me in!” She screamed at the door, then noticed Lyn stopping next to her. Giving up for now, she turned towards the green-haired lady. “Oh Lyn, Clarine locked me out of the room we share! This is truly terrible!”

Lyn didn’t care for the self-centered cleric that much, but she seemed to fit into Kiran’s request. “Hello, Serra. I would like you to accompany  me somewhere.” Serra eyed her up, only then noticing how dirty Lyn looked - and that she was naked. Initially, Serra found that repulsive - she couldn’t believe Lyn would do something that would leave her in such a dirty state. Her mind couldn’t figure out, why she would invite her - until the pieces clicked in her mind. Lyn surely was inviting her to a threesome! Serra decided Lyn didn't say so because she didn’t want to stain her mouth with such crude words, and nodded. “Fine, I can join you - but I hope you will make it worth my time.”

Lyn just nodded - whatever worked for her. They walked back towards the training field, Eliwood and Ninian already gone when they walked through their spot again. When they got to the training field, Kiran was holding Katarina’s body in his lap. He hacked off her second arm when Lyn was gone, leaving the body as a limbless torso now. He was bouncing it up and down on his cock, a bored expression showing on his face. Lyn’s bow, the Mulagir, was placed on the bench next to him as well.

“It took you some time to get here.” Kiran spoke towards Lyn when she and Serra approached him, the cleric looking around curiously - she never went to train, deciding it was too tiring for her. Lyn’s heart sunk as she heard it - was she not good enough?
“Well, whatever. You brought her here, so now you have to kill her.” He commented while moving his head towards Serra. The pink-haired girl froze, not believing what she was hearing. Kill her? Would Lyn do that?
Lyn was expecting an order like that, and she was already going over a weapon rack, searching for something to kill Serra with. Her face lit up as she noticed the Sol Katti among the swords laid out there. She figured it belonged to that dead Lyn Kiran told her about earlier. It was some time since she last used a sword, but it belonged to her now - and she was sure she’d use it well. She turned to face Serra, who was still frozen in place, not believing in what was happening. Lyn decided to take advantage of that, and ran towards her. As soon as Serra was in range, Lyn slashed with the sword at her.

To test if she still had the control over the blade she wanted, Lyn decided to just cut at Serra’s cloak first. After it fell off, neatly cut near her neck. “Please! You wouldn’t really do that to that to little old me! I’m so fragile and helpless!” Serra put up the usual shtick of what she thought was adorable, hoping it would discourage Lyn, but she had nothing of that, delivering a diagonal slash across Serra’s chest. Her white dress received a cut to the front of it, and after Lyn followed up with another slice, most of it fell away. Serra blushed, covering her breasts, which were sticking out away from her chest even if they weren’t that big in size. Lyn cut at her hips next, and Serra’s double-layered dress soon had no way to stay on, sliding off and leaving the cleric in just her gloves and shoes. Serra started crying at that point, unsuccessfully trying to cover both her breasts and her snatch with her hands. Her teary purple eyes locked up with Lyn’s greens, failing to raise any compassion in her. Sure of her sword now, Lyn decided to finish Serra off. She walked up closer to her, and slashed through her neck.

Lyn caught Serra’s head as it slid off, a new layer of blood pouring onto her chest from the fountain of blood shooting from Serra’s neck stump. Serra’s body collapsed, a few twitches going through it as it hit the ground. Lyn could tell the head still conscious as she walked over to Kiran, and handed him the head. Katarina’s body was now placed on the side, forgotten as Kiran watched Lyn. Her actions were convincing enough for him - he decided to give her a chance.

“Okay Lyn, I won’t kill you now - or anytime soon.” Lyn almost exploded with passion as Kiran grabbed her hand and pulled her to him, planting a kiss on her lips. She kissed him back, channeling all of it into her tongue as it struggled for control with his, hungrily sucking it when it entered her mouth. They stayed like that for some time, Kiran’s erect cock pressing against her abdomen as they did. When they parted, hungry for air,
one of her hands went down and started to stroke it. Kiran cupped her face and looked deep into her green eyes.

“I don’t love you…” Lyn’s disappointment showed up in her eyes as she heard that. “Yet. But I hope I will grow to love you soon.” Lyn smiled, tears of happiness forming in her eyes. “Ah, Thank you for giving me this chance!” She exclaimed happily before leaning in for another passionate kiss - this one fueled by all the time she spent watching him since Azura and Olivia’s public execution. While kissing, she tugged at his cock, climbing up onto him and trying to get it to slide inside her.

“Now now, let’s go somewhere more private first.” Kiran interrupted her, breaking the kiss away and placing a hand over hers. “Okay, my love.” She replied, feeling intense happiness at being able to call him that. They both got up, and Kiran led her back towards the castle, his hand locked with hers. Lyn carried her sword with her free hand, while he took her bow.

Kiran led her to his room, then stopped. If Lyn was to become his beloved, she’d need a room close to him. He knocked on the door to the next room, and after a few moments Eldigan opened the door. “My liege?” he asked him, wondering what could cause Kiran to come to him in the middle of the night.

“I want you to move away from this room.”
“It shall be done, my liege.” Eldigan went back in to gather up his things, and in just a few minutes he left. Lyn simply stood there, watching and grinding her body against his leg. Once Eldigan left, the pair walked inside the now empty room.
“I was thinking you should have a room near me, so you can take this one.” Lyn walked around, familiarizing herself with the room. As she noticed a closed door, she opened it and was greeted with a basin full of water. She suddenly realized just how dirty her entire body had gotten during the night. “I’d like to wash now - if you don’t mind waiting, of course.”
“Sure, go ahead. It will make this more enjoyable for both of us.” Hearing that, Lyn jumped into the basin, eager to get herself clean for her lover.

“Well, this entire scenario is pretty unexpected.” Kiran thought to himself as he settled down on Lyn’s new bed. “Who would have thought a woman could love me if all I do is murder and rape them?” He sat on the bed for a moment, getting free of his robes to match Lyn’s nakedness when she came back. But before that happened, he heard a weak knock on the door. He ignored it, but the knock repeated. “Big brother? Are you there?” A girl’s voice sounded out, and Kiran decided to check who she was. He walked over to the door, and pulled it open.

Outside, he could see a short girl with long, golden hair. She smiled brightly as he opened the door, and he wasn’t sure she’d even seen him since she closed her eyes as she did. She was wearing just a short, pink dress, that reached barely beyond her hips, and nothing else. Kiran realized it was probably her nightwear - but why was she here?

“Big brooother, I’m so happy you finally accepted my feelings!~” She beamed with happiness at him, her eyes still closed. “And since we agreed to be lovers now, I came to you to show just how much I looove you!” She twirled, her dress flowing upwards and exposing her small, plump ass. “Big brother? Are you there?” She asked, expecting at least a comment from Eldigan by now. She opened her eyes, and screamed as she saw Kiran, his naked body only scaring her further. “W-Where is my brother?” She asked, him, blushing suddenly as she tried pulling her dress down so it covered more of her body.

“I had him move away, since I found a new use for this room.” Lachesis took a step back as he answered her, obviously preparing to run away. “But since you came here, it’d be rude to just leave now.” He told her as he grabbed her by her shoulder, and pulled her inside the room. She tried to struggle against him, but he managed to overpower her and drag her through the door, closing the door behind him.

Once that was done, Kiran grabbed Lachesis’s dress and just tore it away, with the girl breaking into tears as she did that. She wasn’t wearing anything under it, and one of her hands went to cover her small tit flesh as he did that. He slapped her hand away, wanting to see all of her unobstructed. It seemed that she had only just turned into a woman, but before Kiran could decide what to do with her, Lyn returned to the room.

Water was dripping from all of her naked body, the green-haired lady wearing a very satisfied expression on her face. “These hot springs here are not that bad, but they’re nothing compared to a warm bath alone by myself.” She commented, closing the bath’s door behind her. Her eyes immediately took in all of the room, and she saw Kiran with another, naked girl. A pang of jealousy entered her mind, but as she saw that the girl was crying, she understood that she was just another girl to be killed. To make sure it was the case, she walked over to Kiran and Lachesis, smiling brightly. “Ooh, you brought me a gift? That’s so nice of you!”

Kiran smiled back at her, and pushed Lachesis towards Lyn. Together, the pair forced the girl towards Lyn’s new bed, with Lachesis eventually falling over onto it. Her pussy ended up just on the edge of the bed, and since Kiran was already hard, he forced his dick into her virgin fuck hole. “I hope you don’t mind.” Kiran apologized to Lyn after doing so, but the girl just smiled at him again, rubbing her cunt again. Another idea came to her, and she climbed onto the bed, then crouched over Lachesis’s head. She looked down to make sure she was doing it correctly, and then pressed her booty all over Lachesis’s face. Her pussy lips ended up covering the girl’s normal lips, and most of Lachesis’s face was covered by her sizeable ass. Lyn looked at Kiran again, and leaned in for a kiss as Lachesis started struggling beneath her.

The blonde princess couldn’t believe what was happening to her. She was expecting to lose her virginity on that night, but it was supposed to be the work of her brother, and not the summoner! Her concern only increased when the green-haired woman she recognized as Lyn climbed onto the bed above her. When Lyn’s butt pressed against her face, Lachesis found herself unable to breathe as her nose was squeezed shut. Something wet covered her lips, and she understood it must have been Lyn’s slit. She easily figured out what was being expected of her, and her tongue flicked upwards to lick at Lyn’s cunt. She felt a bit disgusted while doing so, but still continued to do so, Lyn’s cunt honey leaking into her mouth. Since she wasn’t able to breathe, her tongue started moving more rapidly as the pain in her lungs increased. In panic, she was desperately trying to suck in air, but instead only received more of Lyn’s juices, giving Lyn further pleasure as she sucked on her cunt. By that time, the pain in her abdomen was almost forgotten, Kiran’s rough pounding of her snatch pushed back to some distant corner of her mind. Lachesis’s hands were wriggling madly, and she hit Lyn on the side of her legs in some hope of making her move, but it was all futile. Lyn was far too absorbed in her kiss with Kiran to even notice, and Lachesis began to understand that she would die like that. Her thoughts went towards her beloved brother - they were only able to reunite in this world, and their time together seemed far too short to her. Her small fist pounded weakly against Lyn’s leg one final time, and Lachesis found most of her body going limp. “Ah, Eldigan…” She thought to herself as her tongue moved inside Lyn’s vagina for the final time, and her golden eyes rolled back as she was smothered to death.

Her death throes were enough to bring both Lyn and Kiran to their orgasms, and Lachesis’s dying form received love juices from both of them. The pair realized what they’d just done - it was their first true kill together! Lyn’s passion at the thought was reflected in another kiss. Kiran removed his dick from Lachesis’s body while Lyn climbed off of it, and she embraced him as soon as her bare feet touched the floor. She was still very wet, both literally and sexually, so she stroked his cock while pressing her breasts against his chest. With how eager she was, Kiran was already convinced the choice of giving her a chance was correct, as she turned his body around and pushed him back onto her bed. She climbed on top of him and started bouncing on his cock, fully consumed by her lust. Aside glances at Lachesis’s corpse reminded her just how much luck she had, only magnifying her pleasure to another level.

I'm really loving this story. I love how creative and varied you've been the chapters, but this latest one really hit one of my favorite fetishes I don't see much guro of, couples dominating. Curious to see where you go with it.

...but also, and this is kind of silly, I'm a bit curious what's going on with the villains in this world? What the hell are Veronica (and Bruno?) up to when the Order of Heroes is spending as much time killing themselves as they are fighting the Emblians?

Miriel please! Torture her senseless. :)

>>12561 Thanks! I try to stay fresh, but I'll probably have to start repeating some of the ideas eventually. As for Lyn's role, the idea of getting Kiran a more permanent lover was all Blau Sturm's. I have some ideas for her, so she'll probably stay - for the foreseeable future at least. You can expect more of that for sure :)
As for Veronica, the original idea I had for her would just have her open the portal for Surtr, with him filling the villain role in some scenarios I had in mind for the future. I do think that she's probably as sadistic towards the heroes that have to fight for her as Kiran, and I now plan to expand on that in an incoming chapter. My original idea included a bit more of fighting chapters like the first one, and they would probably show more of this version of Emblia, but I think juggling ideas worked out better than that :D
>>12576 I'd love to, but she's not in Heroes atm. She'll probably get added to Heroes at some point, and I might also start using characters not in FEH at some point, but for now I'd prefer to stick to heroines that are already there. Any other character you'd like to see instead?

Chapter 7: A Midnight Stroll

tags: non-con, con, M/F, F/F, gutting, drowning, strangulation

The next day, Lyn found herself practicing with her bow and her newly reacquired sword without any distractions. Her mind was working wonderfully with the knowledge of her new relationship, and even if her body was feeling a bit sore she still paid no mind to that. However, Kiran told her he was busy the entire day, so she was only able to get back to him late at night. During the day, she managed to get her herself a new set of clothes, similar to her earlier ones, from the tailor girl - Lyn remembered her name was Oboro.

Kiran really did spent the day quite busy, reading up on his heroes again and planning a few missions. He decided to give Sharena a chance at leading her squad just as Lyn opened his door. A smile crawled onto Kiran’s face when he saw Lyn enter his room. It was enough work for today, he decided. Lyn couldn’t contain her excitement anymore and ran towards him, throwing herself onto him and pulling him in for a kiss as he stood up from his desk. With her passion sated for a moment, she let go of him and looked at him.

“I kept thinking about you the entire day. I came up with a thing we could do together - let’s go for a stroll and gaze and the stars!” Lyn told him happily, and Kiran figured they could do it. “Sure, let’s go!”

Their walk took them outside the castle and into the forests that were surrounding it. Lyn couldn't help but compare the sky to the one she remembered from her world, with both being completely different. As they wandered around, Lyn could contain her happiness - it proved to her that all that happened yesterday wasn’t a dream. At some point, they could hear angry shouts coming from one direction, so they went towards them.

When they reached the clearing from which the shouts were coming, they could see two girls locked in a heated duel. Kiran recognized one as Mia, the girl’s sword glistering with blood as she swung it at the other woman. Her opponent was Tana, her lance similarly bloodied as she was carefully dodging Mia’s attacks, waiting for her opportunity to strike. Lyn remembered that this girl had interrupted her yesterday, and she looked at the girl angrily, hoping she’d get injured. Although their battle seemed quite real, the presence of a third girl - the sweet and petite princess Sakura - holding a healing staff told Kiran and Lyn that it was only practice. Lyn’s wish was answered though - as Mia buried her sword through Tana’s slim belly, Sakura’s staff glowed, returning her to full strength right away.

“All right, I need a break.” Tana told Mia as she placed her hand on the hole in her dress, her finger tracing against the spot that was cut open. She raised her head and noticed the pair spectating them. She slashed a bright smile at them and waved, but the angry glare she got from Lyn discouraged her from coming to them. “Actually, I think this will be enough for today.” She spoke, dropping her smile. Still, going back to the castle would require passing next to the girl that was sending her these death glares, so Tana didn’t want to do that. She remembered, however, that there was a spring nearby, and with how bloodied she got during the fight, she got another idea. “I’m going to take a soak in that river over there. Want to join me?”

“Can’t wait! I’m also quite tired now, so it will be just great!” Mia replied, smiling happily. The girls headed off with Tana leading the way, and since Sakura’s job there was over, she turned around and headed towards the castle - careful not to get too close to Kiran as she walked past him and Lyn.

Lyn was about to walk away as well, but Kiran stopped her, grabbing her by her hand. “I saw the way you were looking at the girl with the ponytail. I don’t know what happened between you, but if you wish to kill her, then we sure can do it.”

“Really?” Lyn asked, then gave him a sharp kiss. “I’d rather you killed her, and I’d just watch you do it. What do you think?” She replied, and Kiran smiled back at her. “I can work with that, too.” Holding hands, they followed the girls into the forest towards the spring Tana had been talking about.

When they reached it, Tana was already bathing, her pink dress, most of her utensils and her lance laid out nicely on the shore. Mia was still in the state of undressing, her black boots, gloves and belt already on the ground. She had been in the process of removing her back overknee socks when she saw Kiran and Lyn, and she flashed them another smile as she pulled them off. Her hands immediately went towards her short orange dress, and she pulled it off quickly while still looking at Lyn and Kiran.

Kiran approached her, but she playfully laughed and ran off into the water. She wasn't his main focus now, so he just picked her blade up before undoing his robes as well, not wanting them to get wet. Lyn was already naked next to him, and she ran after Mia into the stream. A smile appeared on his lips as he saw her approach Mia, then he turned towards Tana and started to make his way towards where she was through the river.

As Tana saw Kiran approach her, she already knew what was going to happen to her. But the yesterday’s image of Lyn gave her some hope as she connected the dots to what must have happened yesterday. If Lyn managed to convince Kiran not to kill her, then Tana would have to at least try to do the same. A blush formed on her face as she told herself that, but she was determined to try it anyways.

When Kiran was close to her, Tana did her best to smile seductively at him, then spun in the water, showing off her naked and quite curvy body. As she stopped, she bobbed her head at him and smiled again, her fingers between her things and spreading her pussy in his direction.

Kiran took the opening, his dick easily sliding inside her. She cupped her breasts as she did, trying her best to maintain her smile while her vagina was stretched with his cock. She played with her boobs for a moment, keeping herself aroused so that her pussy would stay wet for Kiran, then put her hands around his head, pulling him closer and embracing him. She didn’t expect to enjoy it, but she found herself grinding herself against his cock for a moment. Her face lined up with his, and she leaned even closer, her lips touching Kiran’s However, as she tried to kiss him, a blinding pain erupted from her abdomen. She tried to pull away in horror as she saw Mia’s blade going through her flat belly. She could feel it sticking out of her back as well, her blood rapidly pouring out of the wound. She was cut open at just around the water level, so the running water only sped up how fast she was bleeding out. Kiran continued to fuck her through that, but all her pleasure from earlier was gone now. He pulled the sword out, letting Tana’s guts slide out of the wound. Although the water current was pulling at them as well, Kiran still had to pull on some of her organs so that they would get pulled away.

With all the blood loss and pain taking a toll on her body, it didn't take her too long before she bled out completely, succumbing to her wounds. Kiran blew his load inside her moments before, and he stabbed Mia’s blade through Tana’s chest just as the princess of Frelia died. Tana’s short twin braids hung sadly on both sides of her face as she leaned back limply, with the sword burying itself into some mud on the stream’s floor and stopping her from collapsing any further. Having let go of the sword, Kiran turned around to see what Lyn had been doing. He smiled as he saw his lover enjoying herself, one of his hands going down to his dick as he watched.


Mia let out a moan as Lyn’s hands closed over her average breasts. That was just what the blue-haired mercenary had been hoping for, though she thought it would be Tana instead. Still, she wasn’t one to complain about such a change, and she turned around, her hands grabbing Lyn’s chest in return. Only for a moment though - then she broke off and playfully splashed Lyn with water. In the corner of her eye, she caught Kiran and Tana having sex. She felt her arousal growing, and she returned to Lyn, her mouth connecting with Lyn’s. She forced her tongue against Lyn’s as one of her fingers went towards her wet snatch, and she began to rub herself. Lyn pulled the girl closer with her hands, embracing her while they kissed. Her fingers touched against Mia’s as she explored Mia’s fit legs, and Mia removed her fingers to make room for Lyn’s. She let out another moan when Lyn pushed her fingers inside her, just as she saw Kiran slice Tana open with her sword.

Eventually, the girls had to break away for air. Lyn took that moment to take a glance towards Kiran, and her arousal spiked as she saw what her beloved had been doing. Mia’s warm voice was also a factor in that as the girl spoke to her quietly:

“You know, this is quite hot watching him kill a girl like that. But being in the place of that killed girl… I can’t shake the feeling that it might feel even better.” Lyn recognized some of her earlier thoughts in what Mia was saying. Nevertheless, if Mia wished to be killed, then Lyn was happy to oblige.She pushed the girl away from her, using her body weight to push her underwater. Surprise flashed on Mia’s face for a moment as her back hit the stone bottom, but as her head was forced beneath the surface understanding replaced it, her arousal returning in full force.

Lyn climbed onto her, holding Mia down with most of her body as she rubbed her pussy against Mia’s. With how clear the water was, she could easily see bubbles of air coming out of Mia’s mouth as Mia’s face was twisted with another lewd expression. It was soon replaced with a pained one, as the girl tried to suck in some air, but couldn’t. Her face was red, both because of her arousal and because of the lack of air. Her legs kicked wildly as her survival instincts activated, her hands moving out of the water and sliding weakly against Lyn’s stomach. Lyn shivered at the extra stimulation, but continued holding her down. The speed with which she was rubbing her pussy against Mia’s increased though, and after a few moments she could tell that Mia was having an orgasm. A blissful look filled her face and green eyes. Her body started to jerk wildly underneath her, and as it continued Lyn understood that it turned into death throes. As Mia’s hand fell, floating limply on the water’s surface, a vacant expression appeared in her eyes. Her tongue lulled freely out of her open mouth, which was now filled with water.

Lyn bent over, placing a kiss onto her dead lips, before leaning back and starting to rub her cunt hard against Mia’s dead one. She took a look around, and noticed Kiran watching her with a smile, with Tana’s dead body sticking out of the water behind him. She blew his a kiss, but continued to rub herself against Mia’s corpse. With how pleasureable the flow of water on her nethers was for her, it didn’t take long until she came as well.

When she was finished, she stood up, water leaking all over her body. Mia’s body floated slowly to the surface, the stream’s current slowly taking it away. Lyn walked over to Kiran, her hand going towards his cock and closing over his. He let her control his hand as she jerked him off, and she kissed him again while doing so. She continued that until she felt his hot semen on her hand, at which point she let go of his member and licked his cum off her hand. She savored the taste for a moment, while Kiran started staring at something behind her.


As focused as they were on each other, they hadn’t noticed as Sakura appeared near the stream as well. The young princess’s cheeks became very flushed as she saw just what happened in her absence. When going towards the castle, she tripped over some tree root while trying to stay away from other heroes she passed on the way. With how dirty both she and her clothes got, she decided to wash herself - and maybe wash her dress as well. But the springs at the castle were too crowded for her, so she returned towards the stream. Seeing what transpired there scared her, but since she was already standing on the shore she decided to do it anyways.

She muttered some apologies while removing her red dress, her white socks and white gloves. Her white panties and bra came off as well, with her folding them all neatly and placing them gently on the shore, and she slowly stepped into the stream. She hoped to be done with it quickly - maybe the summoner and his lover wouldn’t even notice her? Her hopes for that were dashed as she saw him looking at her. She closed her eyes, blushing again. Something touched her leg, so she opened her eyes, and was greeted with Mia’s lifeless face. Her body ended up washing up against her leg, and the surprise along with fear caused Sakura to cry out. She also splashed some water around as she gently pushed Mia’s body away. By this point, she knew both Kiran and Lyn must have been staring at her, so she turned around to hide from their sight.

“I-I’m nearly done! There’s no need to bother yourselves with me!” She called out, her cheeks the color of her dress as she continued to wash herself. Her delicate body bent forwards to splash her face with some more water. When she straightened up again, she could hear the louder and louder water splashes behind her, and she understood that the summoner and his lover must have been approaching her. She tried to stay calm, telling herself that they were already done, and they wouldn’t do anything to her. She was proven wrong as a pair of arms sneaked under her shoulders, warm hands groping her small tits.

“Eek!” She squealed out in surprise as Lyn’s wet fingers flicked her nipples. Sakura drew a sharp breath, not fully understanding what was happening. It was a very sharp feeling, but with surprise she also noticed that it felt a bit… enjoyable? As Lyn continued to do play with her small breasts, Sakura found herself melting into more pleasure under her touch. She closed her red eyes for a moment, and a quiet moan escaped her lips. She leaned back into the green-haired woman’s embrace, her back pressing against her breast. Sakura’s mind replaced her with the memory of her older sister, comparing it to the baths they shared together. Since Sakura wasn’t very experienced in carnal pleasures, that was the only she could compare it to. She found out, however, that the image of Hinoka doing that to her caused a warm sensation to rise in her abdomen.

After a few more, louder moans, she opened her eyes and squealed in surprise again. Standing in front of her was the summoner - and she was given a full view of his naked body. Hinoka momentarily chased away from her thoughts, Sakura found herself focusing on the man’s prick with some fascination, since it was the first cock she saw in her life. She squirmed as another shiver ran through her body, another moan escaping her lips. She blushed hard as she did that, realizing that he was able to see her in such an exposed state now. She tried to cover herself with her hands, but with a quick jerk, Lyn forced them away to the side. Sakura gave up on doing that, and Lyn’s hands returned to her breasts.

Kiran enjoyed watching her face, her curious, yet innocent expression changing gradually into a sensual one while his girlfriend continued to knead her small flesh orbs. Still, he couldn’t just stand there and watch them all night. Sharing a glance with Lyn, e shifted closer, and one of his hands delved in between Sakura’s thighs. He tickled the outside of her pussy, running his fingers through the red bush growing outside it, and Sakura shivered in Lyn’s embrace. “Ah! Hinoka!” Sakura called out in pleasure, back to her fantasy. Satisfied with her reaction, Kiran continued to finger her, increasing the speed slowly and enjoying each jerk of her body as he was forcefully bringing her to the first and last orgasm of her life. With the combined stimulation from both of them, Sakura eventually came, her gentle voice cracking as she called out in pleasure. Her body started shaking hard as her juices started pouring onto his hands. She twitched again as he pulled out his fingers out of her. A post-coital expression appeared on her face as her muscles loosened, and she slumped a bit in Lyn’s embrace.

However, her ordeal was only starting now. Kiran’s hand moved upwards, joined by the other one, and they both enclosed around her throat. Her eyes snapped open as her windpipe was crushed, her fingers instinctively trying to defend herself - but Lyn’s hold over her stopped her right away. Her already heated up face turned up a deeper shade of purple, her mouth opening in a futile try to grasp another breath. Kiran responded by squeezing her neck even harder, and he could feel something snap there with a loud crack. Sakura could only stare at him as he continued to choke her. Her body was already quite frail, and the exhaustion caused by her forced orgasm only shortened the time she could survive without air. She slumped against Lyn, her legs giving out. She lost control over her bladder, and some piss trickled down her thighs and into the water. Another shiver rocked her body, and she went limp in between them.

Kiran continued to squeeze her throat for some more time, while leaning in for a kiss with Lyn. His erect cock pressed against Sakura’s belly as their tongues struggled for domination, Lyn letting go of Sakura. Her body slumped further against her, squeezed between the two of them. Kiran finally let go of her after their kiss was finished, and he looked at the body under him. He wondered how tight her dead pussy would feel around his cock, but he had a far more eager and curvy woman looking at him with love. But as he looked at Lyn, she nodded encouragingly, grabbing his dick and guiding it towards Sakura’s snatch. He pushed in, Sakura’s body jerking again, stretching the inside of her still warm pussy to beyond its limits. Her hymen was torn through straight away, and Kiran continued to pump out of in of the corpse for a few more moments. Killing her made him already quite aroused, so with the way it hugged his cock it didn’t take him long to blow his load inside her. While he was fucking her, Lyn continued playing with Sakura’s breasts. She also twisted Sakura head towards herself, and started to explore her open mouth with her tongue.

As Kiran came and pulled out, letting go of Sakura’s body, Lyn also did that, and Sakura’s body collapsed into the water. Lyn smiled at him brightly, and asked happily:

“Did you enjoy our walk? I sure did!”

Instead of replying, Kiran pulled her in for another kiss. The pair continued to enjoy themselves for a bit longer, before returning to the castle.

Wow. How many chapters did you write during downtime? These things keep popping like corn!

Anyway, can you do more combat gore? Say, the 3 pegasus sisters getting shot down, finished off and their corpses ganhbanged by a bunch of generic emblian soldiers?

>>12579

I finished chapter 4 just as the site went down, but chapters 5 and chapters 6 were halfway done then. I finished them up and started preparing 7, so it didn't take that long to finish it now. They're probably gonna slow down a bit now - it's just that I'm very passionate about writing this.

If I stick to my current plan, the pegasi sisters are up for chapter 9, and more combat gore is planned for 11. Might add a combat death to chapter 9 as well, if I decide to let go of the "3 deaths per chapter" rule I had

>>12581

Oh, nice! Thanks for the reply. I'm not actually in for the combat gore, I'm more interested in what's in store for the bodies afterwards, hehe.

To help give you some ideas for more consensual snuff, would you mind me posting some scenarios?

—Tharja willingly and quite eagerly stabbing herself as part of a “ritual” to “ease Lyn’s pregnancy” (read: cum her brains out while a pregnant Lyn watches on)

—Princess Arya basically giving a pistol a rather intense and enthusiastic blowjob and pulling the trigger as she cums

—Olwen happily locking herself into a guillotine’s lunette and begging people to fuck her senseless, demanding that whoever makes her cum the hardest drop the blade

>>12588 Thanks for your suggestions! I've already had some scenarios for these characters in mind, so if I do use these the characters might be different. The first scenario I'll definitely use if Lyn becomes pregnant at some point. The second one doesn't really work cuz there are no guns in FE, but I guess she might steal Kiran's summoning gun and use that instead. I'll try to fit the third idea in what I already have planned, but even if I can't, I will use it for sure later on.

Chapter 8: The Price of Failure

tags: non-con, rape, M+/F, F/F, eyefuck, stabbing, cutting

Sharena was on her knees in Kiran’s office. Tears were running down her usually cheerful face, as she looked at the summoner with a pleading look in her eyes. Her armor was in tatters, her body covered in blood and bruises, but she knew that would gain her no sympathy from him.

“Please, give me another chance!” She tried to beg him through her tears, but Kiran’s face showed no signs of mercy. Her mission against the Emblian forces went horribly, with only her returning from it. Although she was scared of reporting that, she knew she had to so she went straight to him when she returned to the castle. However, it seemed Kiran was going to punish her right away.

“You knew this would happen if you failed again.” Kiran told her, thinking how to kill the girl. “You know what to do.” He told her while staring into her green, teary eyes.

Sharena sniffled as she began to remove whatever remained of her clothes. With how destroyed they were, it didn’t take her long, and soon she was standing there in the full nude. Her mind thought of the Sharena that she saw dead when she was summoned here. Was that her similarly scared of dying? It seemed with all the deaths she saw since coming here, her fear only increased. She looked at Kiran again, and tried to beg him again.

Kiran stood up from his desk, undoing his robes and freeing his cock. He walked closer to her, and she reached out towards it, but he pushed her hand aside, slapping her on the cheek with it before stopping. Sharena’s head recoiled back a bit, and his dick lined up right with one of her green eyes. As he saw it, he just knew what he had to do. He thrust his hips forward, forcing his dick into her eye socket. Ocular liquid and blood splashed out of it as Sharena’s eyeball was squashed, the tip of Kiran’s cock piercing through it in one go. Sharena’s body shook as she felt that, the pain beyond anything she ever felt before. Kiran’s cock neatly fit in the hole, but he wanted to fit more of it inside her. He grabbed her head by the hair with one hand, stabilizing it. Sharena looked at him with her surviving eye, tears running from it as she held out her hand to him, and tried to plead again: “P-Please, this is enough! Don’t kill meeeeeee!” Her final word was interrupted as he forced his dick through the back of her eye socket, ramming it into her brain.

Sharena’s remaining eye rolled back, her tongue hanging limply from her open mouth. The words leaving her mouth turned into senseless blabbering, drool leaking out of her mouth. Her entire body started jerking wildly as Kiran’s dick started moving again, sliding through the new hole in her head and mincing through more of her brain, her twitches synchronized with his movements. The somewhat rough feel of her bones felt quite interesting, while the tip of his cock was warmly enveloped with her brain matter. Sharena’s bladder released, a streak of it squirting out of her pussy and onto his cold, stone floor. Her mind was pretty hazy now, the brain damage causing her not to think straight, so her mind was just showing her random images. Many of the heroes she met had appeared, but one appeared more than the others. Sharena remembered that she and the girl with short green braids became very close, but she couldn’t even remember her face now, nevermind her name. Recalling their pleasure-filled moments together was beyond her ability now. And with another shove of Kiran’s cock, all of that disappeared as well. When Kiran pushed in yet again, her body slumped completely, held up just by his hand as she died.

Kiran felt the increased weight on his dick, and it only took him a couple more thrusts until he blew his load. His semen mixed in with her brain matter, some of it leaking out of her eye socket as he pulled his gore-covered cock out. He let Sharena’s head drop for a moment, and wiped most of it into her blonde ponytail. As he let go of her body, it fell forwards onto his floor, her small breasts squashed against the floor. Kiran walked over behind her, staring at Sharena’s butt, which was now sticking up in the air. Her asshole looked quite inviting, so he stroked himself for a moment until he got hard again, then pushed his dick into her anus. He continued to enjoy her body for some more time, but eventually grew tired of it, so he ordered some heroes to remove the body. He wondered briefly what Lyn was doing at the time, since she said she had some business she had to take care of.


Lyn knocked at the door to Oboro’s room. The Hoshidian opened after a moment, and Lyn walked inside. The room looked more like a tailor’s workshop than a fighter’s, but Lyn was just fine with that - that’s why she had come there, after all. She could see the dress she wanted from her, waiting for her on a desk. She walked over, and picked it up - then quickly undressed, not caring for the blue haired woman that was watching her, a bit uncomfortable with her presence. Oboro’s fingers were playing with one of her sewing needles, and she started seeing a bit mindlessly while watching her.

With how cut up her current dress was, she came and asked Oboro to make her a new one - as well as a bunch of spares. Trying the new one on she found out it fit her just right - perfectly hugging the curves of her body, and still letting her move unobstructed. Lyn took out her sword, and swung it around a little to test that out, then turned towards Oboro with a smile on her face. “Thanks, it’s perfect.” Oboro’s face lightened up as she heard that, but still was a bit wary of her.

“Now, what about the lingerie I asked you for?” Lyn asked her. Even though she wasn’t used to wearing underwear, while talking with some of the girls she heard that it could make her even sexier for Kiran, so she decided to go through with it. The hoshidian tensed as she heard that, but mustered her courage and answered:
“Don’t you think you asking me for too much? I’ve already sawn you a dozen dresses, and I don’t think you’re going to pay me for them. Unless you find some way of paying me back for these, I won’t give them to you.”

Lyn’s mood turned to anger as she heard that. She asked Oboro for that for Kiran’s enjoyment, so being turned down like that meant Oboro was getting in her way. The blue-haired girl turned back to her tailoring table, showing Lyn she was done talking to her. She weighed the sword in her hand as she looked at Oboro. Her words were implying that she already prepared the underwear Lyn wanted. With that in mind, Lyn decided that Oboro probably wouldn’t be of any use to her in the near future. Getting the stuff she wanted from her was quite easy then - she just had to kill her.

Once she decided on that, Lyn walked towards Oboro. The tailor was bent over her table, focused on her work again. So she didn’t know that Lyn was approaching her, only learning of that as pain exploded in her back. Lyn stabbed her right through the middle of her back, slicing easily through her leather belt and her orange kimono. Since Lyn lined her stab perfectly, the Sol Katti went straight through Oboro’s spine, Oboro suddenly losing control of half of her body. With the sword sticking out of her belly, she wouldn’t be able to move that much anyway. Her kimono was quickly soaked through with her blood. Oboro turned her head to look at Lyn again, glaring at her intensely with hatred she usually reserved for Nohrians. She understood quite well why Lyn attacked her, blaming herself for her misjudgement.

Half of Oboro’s body was crippled now, but she could still resist with her upper body. Because of that, Lyn grabbed two pairs of scissors from Oboro’s desk, stabbing them through her wrists and pinning her hands to the table. Since Oboro was pretty much stuck in place now, Lyn grabbed another pair of scissors. The tailor couldn’t help but feel a bit curious about what Lyn would do with it. She didn’t have to wait long for the answer. Lyn put the tool at the point on her hip where her kimono was cut, and started scissoring through it. She continued to do so all the way to her collar, and after she was finished, Lyn tore the kimono away from Oboro’s body. WIth it out of the way, Lyn continued to strip her. WIth another few snaps of the scissors, she removed Oboro’s bra and her panties, leaving her just in her boots and high socks. The pain pulsating in her abdomen wasn’t too strong, so Oboro was able to watch Lyn do it without any distractions.

Lyn leaned back to take a look at Oboro’s body, held upright by the sword. Oboro continued to glare at her, so she decided to give her some pain to think about instead. She stabbed the scissors into one of Oboro’s breasts, and twisted them a bit. A pang of pain appeared on Oboro’s face, breaking her angry expression, telling Lyn it was just what she wanted. She stabbed Oboro with the scissors a few more times, leaving a few bloody marks on the upper part of her body - she only hurt her there, since Oboro lost all contact with her lower half. Eventually, she decided it was enough. However, she had one more idea of what to do with the bloodied scissors.

Grabbing hold of Oboro’s breast with less cuts on it, she flicked her nipple with her fingers until it was nicely hardened. With that done, she lined up the scissors with it. Fear appeared on Oboro’s face as she realized what the other girl was doing, and her face twisted in pain as Lyn cut her nipple off. Lyn enjoyed the tailor’s pained expression, so to cause her even more pain, she stabbed the scissors through where Oboro’s nipple used to be, burying it deep inside it. Satisfied with that, Lyn looked at Oboro’s table again, thinking what to do. The Sacean woman considered taking one of the clothes there and using it to choke her, but she thought of another idea as she saw a long iron needle on the table.

Lyn grabbed it, touching the tip of it with her finger to check how sharp it was. She winced a bit as it drew blood from her finger, but she confirmed the needle was just as sharp as she wanted it to. Having done that, Lyn turned back towards Oboro. She bent over towards the girl’s ear, stroking it gently with fingers of one hand. Oboro could only wait in horror as she did that, very much aware of what Lyn was going to do. Then, in one quick motion, Lyn stabbed the needle into Oboro’s ear canal, and it slid all the way to Oboro’s brain.

The upper half of Oboro’s body started twitching, as much as it could with the hands being impaled at the table. Oboro’s tongue lolled out of her mouth, the expression on her face becoming quite mindless. Lyn wiggled the needle for a moment, causing additional brain damage, then backed out, leaving Oboro to die. She watched her for a moment, her fingers playing around her pussy, but decided to do what she came to the room for instead of continuing that.

While Oboro was dying, Lyn took that time to scavenge around her room. She quickly found the undergarments she requested from her. She considered taking some other clothes for herself, but decided against it since she was quite satisfied with what she got. Searching around, she found a bunch of swimsuits in different sizes. Without thinking much about it, she decided to take them with herself as well. When she was finished rummaging through Oboro’s workshop, the Hoshidian lancer had already been dead. Lyn got closer to the dead body to confirm that was the case, then walked out of the room.

Lyn headed straight to her room, leaving the stuff she took inside it. She wondered if she wanted to put some of the lingerie on, but decided against it for now. She walked out, and was about to knock on Kiran’s door, when she heard a loud metallic crash behind her, followed by the sound of some glass breaking. She turned around, seeing the pink-haired maid Felicia on her knees, picking up the pieces of broken glass.

“I’m so sorry that I startled you! It’s just that I’m very clumsy with these things.” Lyn watched the girl as she tried to gather all the broken glass, only hurting her fingers. She wondered how did a girl like that even become a maid, coming to the conclusion that keeping her around would do more harm than good. The girl was also carrying a dagger on her hip, so Lyn walked to her, careful not to step on the glass. She crouched, and took the dagger from her. “Whoa, why did you take my dagger?” She eyed up the woman, realizing she was the summoner’s lover everyone had been talking about recently. She realized how bad an impression she must have made on her.

Lyn didn’t bother with answering her, swinging the dagger at her already. With how wasteful the maid’s hands have been, Lyn decided she’d start with taking them away. The dagger sliced easily through the wrist of Felicia’s left hand, leaving the hand that used to wield it disconnected from the rest of Felicia’s body.
“I’m sorryyy!” The maid apologized as Lyn did that, realizing just how much trouble she was in. Tears appeared in her blue eyes as Lyn grabbed her other hand with her free one, and used the dagger to cut it off as well. Felicia stared at the two bleeding stumps, wondering if it was even possible for her to help around or fight like that.

As Felicia was thinking about that, Lyn stabbed the dagger into her abdomen. Felicia cried out in pain, suddenly aware that this wouldn’t be a concern for her soon. Lyn pulled the dagger out, stopping it just out of Felicia’s body, and started to cut upwards. Felicia’s white apron and her black maid dress provided to be no defense against it as Lyn cut through them all the way to her throat, getting rid of Felicia’s cravat. With a quick slice downwards, Lyn sliced through the parts that were still intact, the apron falling off quickly. The dress was still holding on, so Lyn had to work with the knife for a bit longer until she managed to remove it.

Lyn decided to leave Felicia’s white undershirt on, only removing her white panties before standing up. Before Felicia could wonder what that meant for her, Lyn lifted the front of her dress and pressed her snatch against her face. Her earlier arousal reappeared in full force, so she forced the maid to help her with that. Felicia understood perfectly what she had to do, helping lady Corrin with her arousal many times when she still served her at the Northern Fortress. So she started working with her tongue right away, hoping desperately that if she did that Lyn wouldn’t hurt her any more. Since Felicia couldn't use her hands to keep herself stable, her stumps slowly bleeding into her undershirt as she pressed them against it, Lyn had to hold her head with one hand. Her other hand was still holding Felicia’s dagger. Lyn leaned her head back, her ponytail swinging wildly as the pleasure of being eaten out by someone capable coursed through her body. Felicia’s tongue proved to be very skillful in bringing her pleasure, and Lyn wondered briefly if it was worth keeping her just for that. However, she remembered the girl probably would get summoned again at some point, and just decided to keep her proficiency in mind if that happened.

Felicia continued to lap away at Lyn’s cunt, until she felt her come onto her face. Felicia closed her eyes to avoid it getting into them, so the sudden pain in her throat came as a surprise. She opened her eyes to see fresh blood on her dagger, and with the sudden surge of blood coming from her throat she understood that Lyn must have cut it. She rose the stumps at the end of her arms towards it, knowing fully well that even with her hands intact it wouldn’t have helped her. Lyn had already left, opening the door she had approached before. As Felicia felt energy leaving her body, she felt someone shove her against the cold stone wall. She turned her head to see that it was Niles. Felicia didn’t even have the energy to protest as prince Leo’s retainer shoved her thighs apart, his cock entering her pussy. He groped her tits through her undershirt, using them as handles to pound into her faster. She didn’t even notice Lyn passing them again, smiling as she saw Felicia being used while a bit annoyed that her lover wasn’t in his room, only finding Sharena’s abused corpse there. She also went over to her room, and added Felicia’s dagger to the growing arsenal of weapons she had there, before going off in search of Kiran.

By the time the one-eyed man came inside her, all that remained of Felicia was a lifeless husk, the rapid blood loss from 3 major wounds being more than enough to take her life. However, It didn’t stop the line of men that appeared, all waiting to get back at the girl who poured hot water on them or otherwise annoyed them with her clumsy behaviour. The men continued to use her for a long time, with most of her covered with their semen as they used both her holes and her face to pleasure themselves. When they were done with using her, her corpse had already turned completely cold.


After using Sharena’s corpse for some time, filling her bowels with his semen, Kiran decided to go and watch some heroes practice their fighting again. A few of them stuck in his memory a bit more than others: Clair’s fluid movement with her lance as the noble’s short dress bounced to show off her shapely legs. Another similarly skilled pegasus rider fought on the other side, Kiran remembering her as princess Hinoka of the Hoshido kingdom. The tomboyish redhead was locked in a heated duel with the Macedonian princess Minerva, the wyvern knight standing her ground against her with her axe. From his observation of them Kiran could tell that the two redheaded princesses had a bond deeper than usual friendship, their affection for each other pretty clear to him. With the loving gazes they shared while stopping in their duels, and the caring gestures whenever one hurt the other, he was certain they either already were lovers, or were about to become a couple. One final performance that seemed memorable to him was princess Ayra’s show of her swordsmanship, easily evading the fire from an adult Tiki who was in her dragon form.

Just as he was about to leave, deciding to send Clair on the next mission, he heard someone call out to him: “Lord Kiran, watch out!” As he turned to check who said that, Soleil pushed him to the side, an arrow sinking into her body shoulder. She let out a slight moan as it did, but Kiran realized just how dangerous that was, anger welling up inside him. If it wasn’t for the pink haired girl, he was quite sure that the arrow would be quite harmful to him. He turned in the direction the arrow came from, seeing a green-haired archer readying another arrow to shoot at him. Before Rebecca could do that, she felt someone crashing into her side, throwing her off-balance. Another person forced the bow out of her hands, and the men restrained her. “Lord Eliwood… Why?” She muttered as she saw that one of the men holding her was the noble she used to serve. However, her sorrow turned to anger as she saw the summoner approach her.

“You murderer! Why did you kill Sharena!” She screamed at him. The Askrian princess was incredibly welcoming to her when Rebecca first came to this world, providing the comfort she was yearning for after being so suddenly separated from her friends - comfort extending far beyond Rebecca thought she’d receive from another woman. When she learned of what happened to her lover from one of the castle’s servants, she knew she had to at least try getting revenge for that.

Kiran didn’t reply, just watching her struggle against the heroes holding her for a moment. Nearby, he could see a healer tending to Soleil’s wound. He was thinking of what to do with her. He had been hoping that the public execution he held swayed people against that kind of vengeful behaviour, but he didn’t realize that heroes summoned afterwards wouldn’t know that. That meant the girl was a prime candidate for another execution like that. However, there was an option even more appealing to him.

“Listen up everybody!” He shouted, getting attention of all the heroes nearby. “This girl tried to kill me. As punishment for her, all of you can now do whatever you want to her.” A murmur of surprise could be heard going through the field. To Kiran’s content, the response seemed to be mostly positive.

Eliwood, whose Ninian gave up her life for his pleasure was one of the men holding Rebecca. Since she did that, it was easier for him to go with this idea. However, he had to do something before that. He looked at the new Ninian, who was watching him from the sidelines, with a questioning look on his face. His lover understood him perfectly, and gave him an accepting nod. With his one concern out of the way, he let go of Rebecca, and grabbed her head by one of the braids on the side of her face and pulling her head down towards his crotch. “Lord Eliwood… Please, don’t do this!” She cried out to him, but he ignored her while undoing his pants. Once his cock was free, he shoved it towards Rebecca’s face. Tears ran down the sides of her face as she opened her mouth, not finding enough strength inside her to resist. He forced his shaft all the way in to her throat, the young archer gagging on it.

Eliwood’s example encouraged others to do as they wanted with Rebecca as well. Rebecca could feel rough hand grabbing her orange skirt and pulling it away, exposing her small ass. Her panties were just shoved to the side, her virgin pussy and anus exposed to whoever did that. Rebecca felt a finger entering her asshole, stretching it open a bit, before it was replaced with a dick. It caused her a lot of pain as it pushed into her tight hole, forcing her to accommodate it while it slowly went further inside her. She’d be sobbing if it wasn’t that hard for her to breathe. Eliwood was letting her break off for air sometimes, but she only could get a few big breathes each time before her mouth was stuffed full again. When Eliwood was finished, he pulled his dick out, his semen shooting onto her face. She got only a few moments of rest before another man replaced him.

Kiran watched from a distance as the gangbang of Rebecca continued, her orange chestguard and black undershirt ending up torn off her body, both her anal and vaginal virginity taken away by the men. Once Soleil’s wound was healed, Kiran watched with a smile as the girl ran towards the archer, eager to get back at her for her wound. Her making Rebecca eat her out also encouraged the female heroines to join in, most of the people in the field eventually getting to use Rebecca for their enjoyment. While watching her, Kiran was eventually joined by Lyn, his Sacean lover enjoying the show as much as he did while the two began making out. At first, Rebecca tried struggling, but as load after load had been blown inside her, Rebecca became broken mentally, not really reacting to the continued abuse towards the end.

Once her reactions pretty much stopped, Kiran decided it was time to carry on with what he had in mind. “Can I borrow your sword?” He asked Lyn while going for a quick kiss on her lips, and she handed him the Sol Katti with a nod. Kiran walked over to Rebecca, and waited for the Minerva he noticed earlier who was currently using Rebecca to have her orgasm, the princess making out with Hinoka and proving his earlier deduction correct. When the girl was done, the pair embraced each other tightly, giving him enough space to do as he pleased.

Kiran didn’t really do that much. As Rebecca fell to her knees without anyone to hold her up, he just delivered a slash across her chest. The pain caused Rebecca to bounce up, bringing her mind a bit closer to the present. “Now, I want each one of you to deliver a cut to her as well.” Kiran called out, and immediately was followed with a bunch of heroes using their weapons to hurt the girl. Rebecca’s ear-piercing screams sounded high in the field as she was sliced and stabbed with a variety of weapons. As it continued, her body was slowly becoming more and more cut up, eventually becoming a bloodied, unrecognizable mess on the ground. Rebecca’s green sash over the corpse’s head was the only thing that could be used to identify it.

Satisfied with that outcome, Kiran walked away from the field, Lyn holding his hand as they returned to Kiran’s room. On their way back, they passed Felicia’s cum-soaked corpse, the maid’s head torn off and her neck stump covered in semen as well. Lyn concluded someone must have taken it to keep it as a toy as she and Kiran entered his room, both of them eager to enjoy the other’s body.

>>12583 Well, here it is. I feel it might be a bit underwhelming, so if you had something else in mind, do comment about that.

Chapter 9: Four Clipped White Wings

tags: non-con, M/F, F/F, rape, impaling, hanging, beheading, garroting

“Hiyah!” Est called out, forcing her pegasus to dash forwards towards the other girl as she readied her lance. From her time in Valentia, Est recognized her as Clair. Knowing her proved to make attacking her harder, just because she was hesitating. However, Est could tell the other girl was struggling with the same issues. Still, with Est forced to fight for Emblia, and Clair forced to fight for Askr, they had to attack the other now. Est thrust her lance towards Clair, and the noble girl did the same, with both of them hitting each other. The pink haired girl watched as her lance sliced through Clair’s blue dress, feeling a bit of jealous satisfaction knowing she left a cut on the noble’s sizeable breasts. Est’s own, small bust was also under attack, but the chest guard of her armor protected her from any damage. As they circled around each other in the air, Est saw that one of Clair’s tits was uncovered now, her earlier attack removing the cloth that covered it. With another battlecry, she turned towards Clair and made her pegasus dart towards her again.

Knowing her earlier mistake, Clair didn’t waste her time in attacking towards Est’s chest again. Instead, she directed her lance towards the younger girl’s abdomen. A sudden turn in the air let her lance cut through Est’s red dress, but it only left a small cut on her waist. The damage her own dress suffered was much worse, with both her breasts fully exposed now. Clair knew her dress wasn’t really fit for that kind of battle. With the Deliverance not encountering many pegasus riders, her role was to stay and watch for opportunities to strike from far above the battlefield. That meant her dress was mostly to keep her warm there, while also allowing fast movement. Since the upper part of her dress was only barely holding on, she just tore it off so that it didn’t inhibit her movement. She felt a bit thankful that only females could ride pegasi, for if some man saw her now she knew she’d feel ashamed. She made her pegasus turn towards Est, and decided it was her time to initiate an attack now. With the flapping of wings, her mount carried her towards her opponent.

As the two young women clashed again, Est felt a pang of fear as she saw Clair darting towards her. She turned her pegasus in place so that it shielded her, and Clair’s lance pierced through its neck instead, killing it on the spot. Est cried out with concern for her beloved mount as she started falling, and with murderous intent she attacked Clair one last time. It pierced a hole in the pegasus’s wings, and although it desperately flapped its wings to stay in the air, Clair too followed the other rider in falling to the ground.

Catria watched with concern as her sister dueled the other pegasus rider. With some satisfaction she watched as her younger sister exposed the noble’s breasts. It’s not like she disliked the girl, but seeing a noble in a compromising positions like that was always satisfying. She sighed, wishing again she had been born as a noble as well. Then she’d be able to voice her feelings. Pain filled her heart as she thought about her unrequited love. The blue haired girl was snapped out of her daydreaming as she saw her sister’s pegasus die, and she sent her own mount downwards to try and help her.

“Est! Jump to me!” She called out, her usually calm demeanor replaced with worry for her sister. Est gave her pegasus a final look, coming to terms with its demise, and then jumped across to Catria’s pegasus. As Catria’s pegasus heaved in the air, flying a lot slower with double the load, the sisters could see Clair going down as well, her downwards velocity slowly increasing as her mount was growing weaker and weaker. They watched as a group of Emblian soldiers gathered on the ground, encircling the spot they predicted Clair would fall at. “Oh, sister. I’m afraid you can’t fight like that.” Catria said at Est, and the younger girl nodded sadly:
“I don’t want to weigh you down, by any chance. Just drop me off at the ground and take off to the skies again!” Est tried to convince her sister to continue fighting. However, Palla also flew down to them, already knowing what happened. Clair was the last notable defender left here, so she was sure the soldiers would finish the job. Even if she believed in their skills, it didn’t mean she comfortable with letting them take care of her sister.

“I don’t really trust these soldiers. I wouldn’t want to leave you with them, Est.” She commented as the three of them slowly flew away, not seeing just what the Emblians started doing to Clair.
“We can’t fight like that though. I say we go back to the castle then.” Est commented, feeling a bit down, as the three of them flew back towards the portal.


Clair groaned as her pegasus hit the ground, the impact throwing her off it. She hit the ground pretty hard, twisting the arm she landed on beyond the point of it being usable. Her breasts also scratched the ground quite hard as she slid on it, getting covered with some dirt. Her black thighhighs also got torn in a few spots before she stopped, and the part of her dress covering her backside was gone as well, with the only surviving part of it around her waist. She winced in pain as she tried moving her hand, getting up to her knees. She took a look around, and immediately covered her chest with her still-working arm. She was surrounded by a circle of Emblian grunts, and she really didn’t like the way they were staring at her body.

Hopelessly outnumbered, and with her arm crippled, Clair knew she had no chance of prevailing against them in battle. One of the men approached her, and Clair couldn’t help but feel a bit intimidated by him. She steeled herself, then spoke out: “I surrender! I believe you will treat me with the respect becoming of a prisoner and a noble.” She threw her lance away to support her statement. The man just laughed at her, shattering her beliefs. “We don’t believe in that kind of crap in Askr. You can’t defend yourself now, and you’ve got quite a body. It’s only natural that we’d want to use it.” He told her with a grin as he pushed her arm away, revealing her breasts. Normally she would be flattered by such words, but the context made her repulse them. With one of his strong hands pinning hers down, she couldn’t really resist as the man buried his face in her massive cleavage. His tongue flicked against one of her nipples, causing it to stiffen. She winced as he did the same to her other breast, desperately trying to hold back a moan, to act according to her upbringing and not give in to the pleasure. As the men continued to switch between her breasts, it became harder and harder for her, until finally she let out a loud, sensual moan.

“See, guys? The noble girl is as much of a slut as any other girl.” He commented while breaking away, satisfied with abusing her tits for now. Another man approached her from the back, his fingers crawling down her back going all the way to her shapely ass. A few holes in her pantyhose let him touch her skin there directly, so he did that for a moment, before he tore off the parts covering both her asshole and her vagina. With his other hand, he forced her to bent forward. Clair couldn’t see what her was about to do, so it was a surprise to her when his cock pierced her hymen. “No! Please, don’t violate me… like that…” She cried out, slowing down midway as fear settled in, reminding her she wasn’t in any position to object to her abuse. The man continued to use her like that, and she could only resort to quietly sobbing, unable to resist in any way.

Another man grabbed some of her hair together and reeled her her upwards, stroking his cock with the other one. Once her head was turned towards him, he showed his dick into her mouth. Some fighting spirit reignited in her as her mouth was stuffed with his prick, and she suddenly clamped down with her teeth. The man jumped back, screaming in pain as blood began pouring from his hurt shaft. “The bitch bit me!” He screamed, earning a round of laughter from his comrades. His anger only increased by their indifference, he decided to punish Clair straight away. Walking away for a moment, he soon returned with a weapon in his hand - Clair’s lance.

Clair’s fear returned to her in full force as she saw that, and she broke into tears again. She knew the man would want to get back at her after what she did, and her louder sobs continued as the man walked behind her. After she felt the man release his load deep inside her, and him withdrawing his cock from her, a sharp pain filled her cunt. With horror, she understood that the man pushed her lance inside of her pussy, its large blade slicing through the insides of her slit. Her cervix stood no chance against the weapon, its sharp tip tearing through it as if it wasn’t there. The lance continued to go further in, her uterus punctured as the lance slid into her guts. All that time, Clair has been throwing her body wildly to the sides, the men deciding it would be more entertaining to let her struggle through the impalement. With her head and chest still twisted upwards, the lance had to go out of her instead of impaling her completely. It emerged from her chest in between her breasts, but the man continued to push it further in. Clair was still conscious as some of her guts were pulled out through the hole in her chest.

“No… I… don’t want to die… Someone… Please help me… Alm… Clive… Gray… Anyone, Pleaseee!” She cried out for help with whatever energy she still had, even if she knew it was pointless at this point. One of her hazel eyes rolled upward moments later, the control over her body completely gone. Her body jerked a few more times, held in place by her own weapon, and then she passed away.

It didn’t stop the man from using her body - especially that only a few of them actually got to use her. Since her pussy was now occupied, another of the soldiers started out by forcing his member inside her anus. Another one wanted to fuck her face, but after remembering what she did to one of his fellow soldiers, decided not to use her mouth - her body could do some postmortem twitches, leaving him without a dick if she bit it off. Instead, he just jerked off to her dead face, his semen being the first to cover it, but certainly not the last. Clair’s corpse gave them enough entertainment for a long time.


The three sisters didn’t catch even a glimpse of Clair’s painful death, having already returned to the castle when Clair breathed her last. However, just after arriving, the three of them had been called to Veronica’s throne room. The face of the young Emblian princess showed them just how angry the girl was.

“How awful. I had high hopes for the three of you. But what you did… I can’t tolerate that. Running away from a fight. And I went through so much trouble to give you all a chance.” As Veronica spoke, her eyes were fixated on the youngest of the sisters. Est was afraid of the madness she could see growing in the princess’s red eyes. “The pink haired one must die. Maybe I’ll pop her head pop off…” She commented, mostly to herself. She realized that with Est’s defeat, she was freed from the magic that bound her to her will. Fortunately for her, it seemed that the pegasi sisters didn’t notice that was the case.
“Princess Veronica! Please, give-” Est started to speak, but Palla interrupted her. “It was my judgement call to retreat. If you want to hold someone responsible, it’s me.” Catria just stayed quiet, watching both sisters as they tried to convince Veronica to spare the other. Her eyes were clearly showing just how hurt she felt.

“Enough!” Veronica interrupted them, and both sisters went silent. “Change of plans. I want all three of you to die now.” A sadistic smile touched her lips for a moment, before her face returned to its usual emotionless expression. “Right away.” She said, while leaving the room. Suddenly, the girls all have been grabbed by a few pairs of rough hands each, and the trio was led after Veronica, the men taking them to the execution square. The sisters could hear her giving out some orders, but she was too far ahead for them to hear her.

As they made their way towards their destination, all three sisters were already crying. Est understood why she was to die, and Palla accepted that she’d be the one to die instead, but Catria being forced to die as well was too cruel for them - their sister didn’t even do anything wrong, after all. Catria still had troubles believing it would happen - her life taken away without her even getting to do anything about it? However, her level-headedness was also rushed away as one of the men who were restraining her sent a hand under her skirt. She squirmed as the man’s fingers entered her virgin snatch, further bringing their mood down. The sisters knew that the soldiers never viewed them as equals, but that showed they no longer saw them as anything else other than sluts to be used. Since the man showed no intention of stopping, Catria, while hating herself internally for that, imagined it was Marth touching her instead. It almost made her molestation endurable for her.

Another man followed the first’s example, and his fingers entered Est’s cunt. The youngest girl was repulsed. Her lover Abel touched her like that before, but being treated like that by any other man was making her sick. Even so, her body betrayed her, arousal slowly building up inside her. Another man tried to do the same to Palla, but her tights stopped his fingers. Instead he just messaged her clit through them. The eldest of the Whitewings was no stranger to carnal pleasures, and she easily made herself enjoy what she knew would be her last orgasm.

Palla was sure the only thing stopping the men from groping her breasts was her additional chest armor. Their group stopped walking for a moment, continuing with their degrading treatment of the three pegasi riders until all three sisters have received a forced orgasm. After that happened, the sisters quieted down a bit, ashamed of what happened. With their heads sunk low, they were lead into an open courtyard, with the men leading them to the middle of it.

“You took some time to get there. Ah, it doesn’t matter - it’s time to die.” At Veronica’s sign, a woman walked out to them. Although they recognized her as Celica, they couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off about the redhead, as if they could look straight through her.

“Before you die, the princess had a small competition in mind for the three of you. You three are to undress now, but you can’t do it yourself. Only the other two of you are allowed to remove the third’s clothes. The last one naked will become the first one to die.” Horror settled into the trio’s minds as they realized the extent of their humiliation. Getting naked in front of all these people was already awful enough, and now they were making a show out of it? Still, Palla inferred, if there was someone she’d like to strip her, it was fortunate that her sisters were to do it, and not some of the Emblian soldiers.

The three sisters looked at one another. Starting at it was the hardest for them, but Palla eventually overcame that, knowing that if they waited, Veronica would just grow more annoyed with them. She grabbed one of Catria’s shoulder pads, her eyes silently communicating with Est. Her younger sister understood her perfectly, working on Catria’s other shoulder pad. As Palla moved on to Catria’s breastplate, Est bent forward, undoing the blue-haired girl’s belt, before kneeling down and pulling Catria’s boots off her shapely legs. Catria’s fingers moved sloppily towards Palla’s breastplate as well, and Palla decided to let her continue. Once the middle sister’s breastplate was gone, Palla took off her red scarf. While Est stood up, pulling the shoulder straps of Catria’s blue dress off her shoulders, Palla gently grabbed Catria’s hand, taking off one of her fingerless gloves, then moving on to the other one. Catria closed her eyes, blushing heavily as Est pulled the dress down past her chest, revealing her average breasts. Palla moved back for a moment, allowing Est to pull the dress all the way down. With none of the three sisters wearing any underwear, Catria’s bare pussy was revealed to all, a small unshaved bush of blue hair visible over it.

Once they were done, Palla and Est looked at each other. Est understood her perfectly. With how innocent their middle sister was, they didn’t want to force her to do something like that. And in the back of their minds there was also hope that since only the two of them angered Veronica, she’d change her mind and spare Catria after they were both killed… Catria moved away from them, with Celica taking her hand and leading her to a spot where she’d wait. Celica’s hand felt gave her no resistance as she tried squeezing it, with the girl getting the impression that it wasn’t really the woman she used to fight for. Once she stopped, and Celica moved away, another girl approached her. Catria identified her pink twintails straight away, recognizing her as Celica’s friend Mae. “I’m sorry… Veronica ordered me to do this...” Mae apologized to her, regret replacing her usual cheerfulness, as the mage sunk to her knees, her mouth pressing against Catria’s pussy. During their childhood at the priory, Mae was able to practice eating out girls with both Celica and Genny, so her tongue was able to expertly bring Catria pleasure as it sunk into the depth of Catria’s virgin snatch.

Back in the center of the courtyard, Est and Palla stared at each other for a moment. Palla took Ests hands into hers for a moment, and they held hands for a moment. After another encouraging nod, they began undressing each other in some sync. With Catria’s fingers already loosening the straps of Palla’s breastplate, Est managed to get it off quickly. Est moved on to her oldest sister’s sash and shoulderpads, and she couldn’t resist the urge to tickle her armpits as she did so. Palla’s mood was lightened up a bit by the gesture, and she soon caught up to Est, the sisters removing most of their accessories. They both knelt down and undid the long laces of their quite similar overknee boots, until all that remained was their dresses and Palla’s tights.

As Palla watched her younger sister do her work, her fingers delving under her skirt to grab the hem of her pantyhose, some feeling she’d thought she suppressed returned to her. The gentle touch of Est’s fingers reminded her just how Est must have acquired such proficiency with them - that her youngest sister got together with the man Palla also loved. The jealousy stirred up in her as she waited for Est to pull the black piece of clothing down her long, well-trained legs. And once Est was done, Palla’s resentment spiked for a moment, wishing for Est to die as quick as possible. Because of that, she just waited as her pink-haired sister worked on her green battle dress, uncovering her huge rack and a loveable pussy hidden between her muscular thighs.

Once Est was done, a bit curious why her sister stopped, Palla returned the favor by grabbing the bottom of Est’s red dress and pulling it upwards. Est cleanly shaved pussy and her small tits were quickly revealed as Palla pulled Est’s dress over her head, leaving them both stark naked. Once that was done, Est embraced Palla closely, all of Palla’s jealousy vanishing in just a moment. The girl loved her so much - how could she have betrayed her like that? It was her duty to die first as the oldest sister, giving her little sisters a few more moments alive, but now it was too late to have regrets like that. Est’s face was buried in Palla’s chest, their height and age difference clearly visible. The sisters waited in that embrace for a moment, but eventually Veronica gestured for the soldiers to separate them.

“Palla… Thank you for everything… I love you, big sister.” Tears welled up in Palla’s eyes, too moved to answer as the soldiers took Est away. Her eyes told Est everything she wanted to say, anyways. Est calmly walked away as the men led her away, tears running freely down her face. Her eyes were stuck looking at what the soldiers were leading her towards - a single noose.

The soldiers put the noose around her thin, fragile neck. Then, without much ceremony, a few of them pulled on the rope that was curled around the wooden bar above the young pegasus rider. She was quickly hoisted up in the air, her breath cut off by the rope digging into her throat. The violent pull upward squished her windpipe closed pretty hard, the girl’s face quickly reddening because of the lack of air. She looked at Palla, outstretching her hand aimlessly towards her, begging for her sister to save her as the soldiers continued to hold her just a foot above the ground. She outstretched her strong legs, kicking wildly in hopes of getting at least some relief, but it was all in vain, the men just pulling her further up. All she achieved through that was using up whatever endurance her body still had, and making her small breasts bounce up and down.

Palla didn’t want to watch Est suffer so much, but whenever she tried to turn around, the soldiers forced her to watch again. For a few moments they groped her again, but it soon stopped as she heard footsteps of another man approaching them. Her heart fluttered as she saw Abel approach her. Suddenly her nudity felt a bit more bearable, since the man she loved got to see her like that as well. However, Abel seemed to be in much pain. After all, his beloved was now hanging from the noose, fighting for her life. Even so, he knew what he had to do. “Sorry, Palla, but Veronica ordered me to use your body. I can’t refuse an order from her, so please, forgive me.” Against her sorrow, Palla felt arousal building up in her abdomen. Not only did Abel see her like that, but also he was going to fuck her? That made the execution almost worth it in her eyes. She cursed herself for thinking that as she saw Est jerk in the noose again, her own body twitching as well when she felt Abel’s cock inside her. Even if the man was reluctant to do that, Palla didn’t care - now definitely knowing it would the final time she had sex, she wanted it to feel as good as possible. She eagerly moved back towards him, her hands fondling her huge breasts to further stimulate herself. Although some part of her brain was telling her that it was wrong to enjoy herself like that while her sister strangled to her death, Palla decided that she didn’t care. She had to play the role of the oldest and caring sister for far too long now, and with her life also about to end she just decided to enjoy herself. Abel didn’t understand why Palla was enjoying what he thought of as rape so much, but he continued to fuck her anyways. The two of them watched Est as the girl’s struggles were growing weaker and weaker, her face turning a darker shade of purple. Piss ran freely down her legs now, with her having lost control of her bladder.

Even as pain at losing her sister filled her mind, it only made Palla bounce faster against Abel’s shaft, remembering that she was the next one to die. She had her orgasm as Est gave up her final breath, going limp in the noose. Abel’s hot load filled her vagina a few moments later, her pussy milking him for as much as she could. She continued to grind against him while staring at her sister’s limp body, her red eyes carrying a blank expression now. As she did so, someone came up to her. Warm, yet a bit intangible fingers stroked the back of her neck for a moment before grabbing her long, green hair and pulling it up. She didn’t get to understand what was happening, before a sword sliced through her neck. Her body slumped down, her hips still humping against Abel’s limp cock. He watched in horror as his sister-in-law was beheaded by Celica. Palla’s head was still conscious when the redheaded princess brought her head up, letting her watch her headless body for a moment. After that, she carried the head over to Veronica. The Emblian royal stared at the head for a moment, but as the final flickers of life left Palla’s green eyes, Veronica grew bored with it. She turned towards the last remaining pegasi sister, awaiting her death now.

“Thank you, Loki. You fulfilled my wish.” Veronica told the woman, and she laughed sadistically. “I couldn’t pass such an opportunity, after all. I see that siding with you was the correct choice after all.” The woman laughed at her again, emitting a flash of light. When the light died down, the woman was gone. Back in her quarters, Loki got rid of her clothes with a quick gesture, the illusion quickly fading away. She pressed Palla’s dead face in between her thighs, rubbing it against her snatch. However, after a few moments she decided that it wasn’t it. Moving the head away for a moment, she focused on her magic, and a dick sprung from her crotch. Even if it was also an illusion, the pleasure she felt was just as real. She lined the neck stump with her cock, pushing it into Palla’s esophagus. It slid all the way to her mouth, with the tip coming out between Palla’s lips. Loki continued to masturbate with Palla’s head until she covered both Palla’s face and her own chest with her semen. Once she was done, she removed the head from the magical cock, and dispelled her magic again, her sexual organs returning to normal. She placed Palla’s head gently among the other heads she claimed for herself since she got there, quite satisfied with her newest trophy.

Catria was forced to watch as both her sisters were killed, crying freely the entire time. Still, with Mae eating her out, the mage got her to orgasm a few times. Yet, after Palla’s head was removed from her shoulders, Mae stopped doing that as she heard not-Celica report to Veronica. She was felt with relief that the girl wasn’t Celica, meaning her best friend hadn’t suddenly turned into a sadistic maniac. Only later did she realize that Celica was now nowhere to be seen, her head just next to Palla’s on Loki’s trophy wall. At that point, however, all she had in mind was doing exactly as she was told. Standing up again, she grabbed Catria’s hand and began to lead her again. Catria couldn’t help but compare her to her dead sister - they both were quite energetic, they were the same age, and they both had pink hair. More tears welled up in Catria’s eyes upon that, and as she wiped them away she was able to see just where Mae had been taking her. A small wooden chair, with a cord hanging from the pole behind it…

Catria sat down in the chair, and Mae walked back behind her, wrapping the cord around her throat. “I am truly sorry…” Mae told her while backing off. Replacing her at the garrote was Veronica herself, weakly gripping the machine’s handles. Physical exercise wasn’t her forte, the girl preferring to obliterate her foes with magic, but Veronica wanted to kill someone herself. As she rotated the handle, the pressure on Catria’s throat increased, her breath cut off quickly.
The garotte was facing towards where the bodies of her sisters were. Catria’s face turned a dark shade of pink as she could only stare at Est’s limp form. She knew that was the fate awaiting her as well, and she couldn’t help but struggle. Both her hands went towards her neck, her nails scratching her neck as she desperately tried to pull the cord away. And for a moment, her wish was granted. The pressure on her neck was relaxed for a moment, and she was able to draw a few quick breaths.

“I’m tired now. You there, take over.” Veronica called out towards Mae while breathing heavily. With a heavy sigh, the mage returned to Catria yet again. Mae apologized to Catria for the third time. However, the ringing of her blood pulsing in Catria’s ears as her breath was stolen again drowned out Mae’s apology. The pain in her chest returned again, and she clawed at her throat again, scratching her skin away to the point of bleeding. Her last-ditch attempt didn’t work this time, and a final shiver went through Catria’s body as her mind started slipping away. Her eyes glanced over Est’s hanging corpse, and Palla’s headless body, before picturing her own dead body in her mind.
“At least… We all got to die… together…” She thought to herself as everything went dark.

Catria’s body went limp in the chair, Veronica enjoying the sight on her dead face as her tongue hung from her open mouth. Still, since the girls were dead, Veronica was done there now. She returned to her room to think about another battle operation. Loki suggested her a different world for her to invade, promising an outstanding payoff if she managed to find a certain tome for her. As she was walking out, her soldiers have already cut Est down and pulled Catria out of the garrote, intending to use the sister’s bodies some more.

5/5 mastapeece. Thanks man. I didn't even have to wait that long.

Are you fine with doing lolis? Like Tiki, Nino, Nowi etc?

>>12648 Glad you enjoyed it then :D

>>12656 Not that much :/ I do plan to do Elise at some point, as well as Mist - whose art is pretty loli-ish in Heroes. Nowi, Nino, Delthea, Maria, Fae and Sanaki I consider too young, as well as young Tiki, but for her I'm planning to use the adult version of her from Awakening.

Also, Clair's death in chapter 9 was inspired by Veiled's drawing of her - forgot to mention it before.

Chapter 10: A Day at the Beach

tags: con, F/F, debreasting, dismemberment, strangulation, impalement, roasting, cannibalism

Lyn let her blue dress slide off her body, revealing the lingerie she got from Oboro to Kiran. From the bulge at the front of his robes, she could tell the summoner found her her tantalizing underwear just as arousing as she hoped for. She walked over to him, stroking his dick through the robes with one hand while the other worked on freeing it. As it sprung free, she wrapped fingers of one of her hands around it. His hands closed over her breasts, feeling the fabric of her bra while giving them a nice squeeze. After a few more strokes, Lyn decided she couldn’t wait any more time, so she grabbed the hem of her lacy panties, and pulled them down a bit, then guided her pussy onto his throbbing member.

Just as he slid inside her, the door to Kiran’s office opened. Lyn looked towards the door, a bit annoyed, but decided to continue riding his cock while the visitor was there. She noted the visitor barely wore any clothing, most of her body exposed. Lyn initially felt jealous of her, thinking she might have come to try to seduce Kiran away from her, but after taking a second look at her she realized that was probably not the case. The woman wore a white front-tie bra covering her huge boobs and a very short white wavy dress on her hips. The girl’s body had droplets of water all over it, and Lyn came to the conclusion that the girl was simply wearing a swimsuit.
“Hello. I’m Corrin. I was resting on a beach when a portal opened, connecting my world to yours. After coming here, I was told that you are the man in charge of things here. Because of that, I would like to invite you to come over to our world, and have some fun there.” As she spoke, Corrin was jumping from one feet to another, the cold stone floor stinging her bare feet.

Lyn’s earlier caution returned to her for a moment. Still, the vision of actually going to the beach to have some fun seemed too pleasant for her to turn down. She remembered the swimsuits she had taken from Oboro’s workshop as well, showing her the possibility of taking numerous heroines with her. “That sounds lovely! I can't wait until we get there!” She shouted, sliding off Kiran’s dick and taking Corrin’s hand, pulling her away from her lover as she moved off to get the swimsuits. Once she got them, she just wandered around for a bit, asking the girls she found hot or simply liked to come with her as well.
Once she was done, she headed back towards Kiran’s room, while telling the group that was following her to change into the swimsuits. She went inside Kiran’s room, and quickly replaced her lingerie lingerie with a proper, yet just as revealing swimsuit. As she did so, she felt Kiran’s semen splash onto her face and breasts. She looked up at her lover, suddenly remembering that she left him in the middle of their sex. She looked at him with an apologising look in her eyes, but since he jerked himself off she decided not to think of it that much.

“Sorry love, but I'd like for you not to come with us there”, she told him, and Kiran looked at her curiously. “I know you'd enjoy it, but I've gotten a ton of swimsuits, and they gave me the idea of an all-girl day out. Can we do that?” She asked him with a pleading voice, and Kiran looked at her lovingly. “There's not a thing I would deny you now.” He told her before pulling her in for a kiss. Once they were done with it, Lyn turned back and walked towards the door. “Have fun! And don't kill too many of them while you're there!” Kiran’s warm voice stayed with her as she left his room. She nodded at Corrin, signaling that she was ready, and the red-eyed princess led them towards the portal to the world she came from.

Lyn dropped a look at the girls following her. Right behind her, Tiki and Cherche was walking right behind her, wearing matching red swimsuits. While the front-tie top was a perfect fit for Cherche, Tiki’s huge melons were barely covered with it. Still, the pair insisted on taking two exactly similar pairs, so Lyn gave them what they wanted. Behind them walked Tharja. The dark mage was pretty reluctant to come, but after she heard Corrin mentioning that Robin had joined her in the beach world, she agreed to come. Right after her came Hinoka and Minerva, the couple trading kisses as they walked. Right after them was the busty ninja Kagero, whose voluptuous breasts made Lyn feel jealous on various occasions. The ninja came with them because Ryoma ordered her to watch over Hinoka. The black haired princess Ayra closed off their small group, her long black hair waving behind her as she strutted after them, her two-piece swimsuit the color of her hair.

It didn’t take them long to reach the portal, and soon they all were blinded by the sun. It was a really beautiful day. It was much warmer there compared to the usual temperature in Askr, without a single cloud on the clear blue sky. Some of the girls just stared at the beach and the rolling waves of water, taken in by the sight, while some ran off towards the water right away. On the beach itself, Lyn could see the Robin, the twintailed tactician wearing a purple swimsuit and waving towards them. She was standing over a firepit, grilling a few fish over it - in fact, once she was done, she took another fish off the tip of her trident and put it over the coals as well.

Once she saw Robin, Tharja moved towards her, her fascination with any version of the Shepherds’ tactician as strong as ever. She stopped a few steps away from her, satisfied with just watching her for the time being as the girl prepared food for all of them. She noted that the firepit seemed far too big to be used for just fish. Nearby, Tiki settled down on the beach, laying down a piece of clothing she took with her underneath her before laying down, letting the sun soak into timeless skin. She laid on her front, and after some thinking pulled the bottom of her swimsuit off. She had hundreds of years to mold her butt into a perfect shape, so she wanted her buttocks to tan as much as the rest of her body. Nearby, Cherche settled down as well, laying on her back instead. To mirror what her older lover did, she undid the top of her swimsuit, letting her average breasts soak up the sun.

Hinoka and Minerva were already in the water, and the tomboy was splashing the wyvern rider with water. Her beloved retaliated by simply pulling her fully underwater, and both girls ended up completely soaked. Up on the shore, Kagero watched them with a bit of boredom. She couldn’t really go far away from the redheaded princesses since she had to watch over her, so she settled down right on the edge of the water and decided to sunbathe as well. As her huge breasts bounced free, Kagero removed her top so that they would get tanned as well, the waves were gently crashing against her bare feet.

Ayra was already far off in the distance in the water, the powerful swordswoman deciding to use that time for some extra endurance training through swimming. Lyn looked at Corrin, and the girl smiled at her brightly. “They all seem to enjoy themselves. But you don’t seem that happy… I know! You can go for a swim with me!” Corrin called out, and Lyn decided she could go along with it. Soon, the two of them were swimming away with regular strokes. They swam in a different direction from the one Ayra went in, and eventually the wielder of Astra disappeared from their sight. As they swam, Corrin tried to pick up a friendly chat with Lyn, but the Sacean didn’t really respond to her. Eventually she got tired of listening to Corrin’s voice. Fortunately, they were about to return to where the other girls were.
“I’m a bit worried about Ayra. Do you know what is out there?” Lyn gestured towards where the princess of Isaach swam off, hoping Corrin would go to find her and stop talking to her. Corrin’s perpetual smile disappeared from her face as she shook her head, but she smiled back right away. “I can go look for her!” She told Lyn, and set off in some direction.

After a few moments, the flapping of wings could be heard as the girl flew on a wyvern, her bare legs rubbing against its rough scales. She found it a bit hard to stay on the mount, constantly struggling to stay in balance, but she considered it a fun challenge as her legs stuck out to the sides. With a few flaps of the wings, she flew off in the direction Ayra disappeared at, her wyvern flying just over the surface of the water.

Ayra had already reached the other shore, and was doing some stretching on the shore. She found the other girls a bit too carefree. They seemed to have forgotten that they had all been pulled to this world against their will. Still, she was happy to be able to put her sword skills to work, as well as staying in a castle that was safe most of the time. Compared to the ongoing bloody war in her world, she found being able to let her guard down sometimes a nice change. Still, even with how cautious she tried to be, she couldn’t have known what her long swim had awaken. She managed to get far enough before the monster awakened, but it would have more deadly consequences for the woman who tried to followed her.

Corrin didn’t notice the shadowy shape moving under the water’s surface, nor the green tentacle that snatched out of the water towards her. She only noticed when the slimy appendage wrapped around her right ankle, before it pulled her off her companion and into the water. The wyvern continued to fly, unphased by the sudden disappearance of her rider.

The sudden jolt that pulled her underwater was surprising, but Corrin wasn’t really moved by that. A short soak under the water’s surface was also not that bad, so she only started to feel a bit worried when the monster emerged out of the water, its slimy appendages stretching her limbs in four directions, making her unable to use her magic or transform into a dragon. She couldn’t make out the creature’s body from behind all the the green wavy sea of tentacles. Some fear welled up in her as she understood that the monster would probably kill her. However, that was soon replaced by amusement. She was planning to die this day after all, so it only changed the way and the time of her death.

The monster didn’t waste any time in unleashing its tentacles on her. It wasn’t much of a surprise to her when the monster tore off the top of her swimsuit, and two slimy appentages wrapped themselves around her shapely chest mounds. The tight squeeze they were enveloped it was a bit too painful for her liking, but she soon had other issues to worry about. Her flower-like skirt was the next object of the monster’s attention, the dark bow on her left hip that was holding it in place torn through. The skirt was torn to pieces, revealing all of Corrin’s nude form to the monster. And once again it wasn’t too surprising to her as she felt a tentacle ram into her cunt, going all the way to her cervix in one go. As it pressed against it, more tentacles entered Corrin’s cunt, stretching the girl to the point of discomfort. The increased amount of tentacles pushed through the tight passage into her uterus, before beginning to pound through her with increased speed.

Her anus was also similarly pierced by a few tentacles. Her discomfort increased as she felt them race upwards through her bowels, before one of them came out between her lips. At this point Corrin tried to struggle a bit, biting down on it. Slimy ichor started pouring out of the opening as the tip of the tentacle fell off into water, filling her mouth. She struggled to keep breathing, barely making it through before the ichor ran off. And she knew it served no purpose anyways, with another pair of tentacles making it out of her mouth.

Another tentacle wrapped itself around her throat, restricting her breathing even further. Still, it didn’t close fully over her, letting just enough air in so that Corrin didn’t pass out because of it. Two more tentacles latched onto her nipples, and started sucking on them as two circles of small teeth latched onto her breasts around them. Corrin’s face heated up as she felt milk starting to come out of her nipples. The additional stimulation was enough to bring her over the edge, and her pussy clamped down hard on the tentacles filling it as she came. She let out a moan that was muffled by the tentacles in her mouth. However, she noticed an increase in the tentacles’ intensity, with them pounding hard against the back of her cervix. It didn’t take them long until she felt lots of slime pour inside her, her abdomen stretching out visibly as she was filled with their load.

Other tentacles also started going harder at her. She felt her limbs being stretched out in all four directions as the tentacles spreading her increased in their force. The ones impaling her from her anus all the way to her mouth blew their load all over her face as well, some of the seed pouring down her chin anto dripping onto her chest. The tentacles wrapped around her chest squeezed her tits even harder than before.
As her breasts stopped lactating, the two tentacles latched onto her nipples pulled off. With the tiny teeth holding on to the skin around them, both her nipples were ripped off, granting Corrin the first real pain she felt through all that. On that mark, the tentacles around her breasts pulled outwards as well, and both of Corrin’s mammaries were torn off as well. The twin circular stumps on her chest started bleeding as she thrashed against the tentacles holding her. The ones pumping inside her cunt finally punched their way through the back of her uterus, ramming into her guts. And yet, despite that, Corrin tried her best for another orgasm. The knowledge that she was about to die was incredibly arousing to her. The pulling on her limbs increased yet again, and then both of her arms were torn off at the same time. She shook against the tentacles again, her arousal spiking. Her legs gave way soon after, her shapely thighs slamming against each other as they hung from the tentacles. This pain was enough for her to come, and her body was shook with her second orgasm.

Her mind was quite clouded by all the pain and blood loss at that moment, but she was still conscious. So she was able to feel as the tentacle around her neck finally closed off her breathing. However, it wouldn’t be strangulation that would kill her off. With the rapid loss of blood she wouldn’t last long enough for that to kill her. Instead of that, the tentacle simply jolted her head upwards, stretching her neck to the point of tearing. Eventually, her head was torn off from her limbless torso, and whatever remained of her body was taken underwater. A small whirlpool sucked in some water and all the pieces of her body ended up going through the creature’s mouth, down to its stomach where they would be digested.

Corrin’s messy demise was barely able to be seen from the beach where the other girls were. However, it seemed that the monster was sated for now, so the girls didn’t feel too bad about the death of their host. All of them were quite accustomed to death at that point, so no one really seemed to care about her. Except for one girl. The Robin standing over the firepit bit her lip as she saw that, visibly annoyed.

“What’s wrong?” Lyn asked her, and the tactician replied with a somewhat angry voice. “We agreed that we would use her body as food for you guys. With her body gone along with that monster, that can’t really happen.” Robin’s brow furrowed as she considered what to do now. “How about you use one of the girls I brought here instead?” Lyn asked her, smiling brightly. Robin nodded back at her. “That could work. Who should I use?” She asked, and the blue haired girl smiled. “I’ll kill someone and you can just take her body afterwards.” Lyn answered her, before taking off to pick one of the girls.

Tharja wasn’t that happy. She tried hitting on the white haired woman, but she was too focused on the firepit to notice. So now she ran off, sad and angry. As she ran, the wound in her heart only deepened as she saw Tiki and Cherche happily together. Cherche’s face was currently buried among the dragon girl’s round ass, working with her tongue to bring her as much pleasure as she could. She was also touching herself, the two of them enjoying themselves thoroughly. In a fit of jealousy, Tharja found herself casting a curse on the pink haired woman. She calmed down instantly, but decided not to stop the curse from working as she walked away, hoping for another go at Robin’s attention.

Cherche noticed some outward pulling between her legs, but she thought it was just her arousal building up. However, as her pussy suddenly closed, a shot of pain going through her abdomen, she backed out, sitting on her legs. She watched with horror as an already erect cock quickly grew between her legs, while she felt her inside organs reforming. Tiki got up as well, looking at her lover while a bit curious why she stopped. Embarrassed, Cherche covered her new organ with her hands, but Tiki gently moved them to the side. Her eyes lit up as she saw what laid behind them, while Cherche looked away, her face as pink as her hair. She expected her lover to hate the new addition to her body, so she was pleasantly surprised when Tiki ran one of her hands down her shaft to check it out. Cherche’s cock twitched under the sensitive touch, sending some pleasure through Cherche’s body. Tiki continued to stroke it for some more time, fascinated with Cherche’s new love tool, letting Cherche understand that she loved it. She further made her feelings evident as she moved her lower body towards her, guiding Cherche’s shaft inside her pussy. Pleasure filled the wyvern rider’s mind as her beloved began grinding against her.

Tiki’s outstanding melons bounced in her undersized top as she began slamming up and down on Cherche’s cock. Their movement was so mesmerizing that Lyn stopped to take a look at her. With how bountiful the green-haired woman’s chest was, Lyn realized she might be perfect for her purpose. She approached the two, bending over Tiki’s head, her fingers undoing her top. The dragon lady only moaned back at Cherche, assuming it was her who did that since she had her eyes closed. Lyn pulled the top up to Tiki’s neck, wrapping the red fabric around it. Tiki’s eyes snapped open as Lyn tightened it further, restricting her breathing. Cherche watched with horror as Lyn began strangling her girlfriend, but Tiki’s moans grew louder for the few moments she could still breathe, and the speed with which she was bouncing on her cock only increased.

Tiki was fine with dying like that. With thousands of years of living, she didn’t put much value to her life anymore. She was far more concerned with the mind-melting pleasure she was feeling at that point. In all her years of sexual intercourses, this one seemed the most pleasurable by far. The burning in her lungs increased as her body was slowly starting to shut off, but she got to feel Cherche releasing her load inside her pussy before that happened. Her own body responded with an orgasm as well, and she continued to ride Cherche’s dick while Lyn carried on with strangling her. Her hands began to twitch for a moment, but she got them back in control, and moved one of them towards Cherche’s face. She cupped one of her cheeks gently, hoping to ease the girl in to her death since Cherche seemed on the verge of tears now. “Please, don’t cry.” She tried to convey that message to Cherche through her green eyes, and it seemed Cherche understood her. Even if the girl didn’t want to lose her, Cherche was okay with her dying as she understood it was Tiki’s choice as well. She grabbed Tiki’s warm hand with both of hers, channeling all her love into squeezing it as she rubbed it against her face.

Quite exhausted by her orgasm, Tiki didn’t last much longer against the asphyxiation. Her body slumped against Lyn’s legs, who continued squeezing her windpipe shut for some more time. When she was done, she gave the body a gentle shove as she let go of it, with it collapsing on top of Cherche’s body. By that time, she was ready for another go, Tiki’s death throes spurring her shaft to action again. She locked her lips with Tiki’s dead ones as she continued to use her body, her tongue sliding inside and touching Tiki’s dead one. With one hand Cherche touched the tip of one of Tiki’s pointy ears, remembering how aroused the woman would get when she played with them.

When Lyn returned, leading Robin with her and Tharja sulking behind them, Cherche was hugging Tiki’s body tightly after having blown another load inside her. “Excuse me, would it be okay if I took her body now?” Robin asked the Valmese girl, and she nodded through her tears. She couldn’t contain the tears any longer after her sexual high died down, but she knew she had to let go of her body now. With much enthusiasm, Robin tried to lift the body, and with Lyn’s help she carried it to a table that had been set up hear the fire.

Grabbing a sharp knife from the table, Robin began preparing Tiki’s body. To begin, she sliced off both of Tiki’s sizeable breasts and threw them onto the grill. Moving on, she sliced off many strips of Tiki’s meat from her ass and thighs. She continued slicing off pieces of Tiki’s meat from the oracle’s corpse as the tasty smell proceeded to spread through the area. During that time she carved Tiki’s cunt out, still filled with her and Cherche’s love juices, and dropping it onto the grill so that it sizzled nicely. Hinoka and Minerva were lured out of the water by the smell, and all the girls proceeded to nibble down on the divine dragon’s meat. Lyn noted that some girls were quite enjoying watching the show, with Kagero looking the most aroused - maybe even more than Robin and Lyn herself.

Having gotten her main concern worked out, Robin could proceed to relax herself as well. She felt someone’s eyes on her her the entire time she was going through it, so she turned towards Tharja when she was done. The black mage seemed startled by her indifference earlier, but she still came back towards her. Her actions told Robin that the Plegian was just as fixated on her as her world’s Tharja, but she seemed just fine with that. What she could see of her body told her she was just as much of a beauty as the Tharja she knew. Robin found herself a bit aroused by what she did to Tiki’s body, so she decided she could grant Tharja her wish. She walked up to the woman, locking her lips with Tharja’s as her fingers ventured under Tharja’s swimsuit and entered her snatch.


The heroines continued with their fun at the beach as the day went by. However, they’ve ran out of Tiki’s meat at some point. Even if everyone got a taste of her body, Lyn decided that simply Tiki’s meat wasn’t enough. As the day was slowly drawing to a close, she approached Robin again. The white-haired woman was busy with eating Tharja out, so Lyn waited for Robin to finish. After Tharja was done, Robin looked at Lyn. “Do you need me for something?” She asked as Tharja was basking in the afterglow of her orgasm.

“I was thinking that we could use another woman’s worth of meat. Would you be up for that?” Lyn asked her, and Robin just smiled at her. “Of course. Anyone you had in mind?” She asked while getting up. Lyn took another look at the group of Heroines she brought with her. She initially planned to have Minerva used up for that, but Hinoka and Minerva looked too lovely together to break them up. Kagero, who was watching them from a distance, was her second choice, especially with how aroused she seemed when watching Robin prepare Tiki’s body.
“Kagero! I want you to come over here and let Robin prepare you as a meal!” Lyn called out, and the ninja turned to face her. She realized that her enjoying herself earlier must have been pretty noticeable. Her time as an assassin led to her fetishizing death itself, and she found herself fantasizing about taking the place as a victim many times. However, she had been thinking it’d just stay a fantasy. But if Lyn ordered her to do so, she had to obey her - disobeying her would only make her suffer more in the long run. She walked over to the firepit, where Robin was already setting everything up. She found the spit that was planned to be used for Corrin, and started to prepare it as the black haired ninja stripped out of her pink swimsuit. She cupped her huge breasts for a final time when Robin turned back towards her, and gestured for her to get on the table.

Kagero hesitated for a moment, taking one final look at the other women that were there. She decided Hinoka would be fine for at least the time it would take her to get back to Askr, so she what she was about to do wouldn’t go against Ryoma’s will. With that in mind, she could fully enjoy what was about to come. She climbed on the table, staying on her fours there. Robin grabbed the tip of the spit and guided it into the ninja’s asshole. Kagero felt her arousal spiking as she felt the cold touch of the metal pole that was pushed inside her. Getting it inside her tight anus was the hardest part, with it sliding in more easily once the tip was in. As it pierced the walls of her intestines and slid inside her viscera, pain mixed with pleasure filled her mind. She couldn’t contain a moan as that happened, her hands going towards her pussy. She started rubbing one against her clit as Robin pushed the spit further inside her, with it going through her abdominal cavity and causing some internal bleeding as it slid through some of her organs. Kagero’s other hand started stimulating her pussy as well furiously, with the Hoshidian assassin doing her best to orgasm before Robin finished spitting her. If her satisfied moans were to be trusted, she managed to do just that as the spit came free out of her mouth. Her body started jerking wildly on the spit, in both orgasmic and pained spasms.

Once she was done with the spit, Robin grabbed one end of it while Lyn grabbed the other. The two of them carried it to the empty space over the firepit, and placed Kagero over the fire. Kagero’s cunt honey began leaking out of her and dripping into the fire as the heat started to take its toll on the assassin. As sweat began to coat her body, along with whatever fat she had on her slim, muscular body melting as well, whatever strength remained in Kagero’s body began to wane rapidly. It didn’t take long before the brunette went limp on the spit, her limbs dangling just over the fire. Her death followed shortly after, Kagero’s life ending long before her body was ready.

Watching her roast, Lyn couldn’t help but think how sexy Kagero looked now. Her huge breasts were hanging directly above the fire, and by that point they had already turned into beautiful brown slumps of meat. Lyn heard the stories about the Spring Festival from some of the heroes who were there, but she thought that they were simply exaggerating. However, it seemed that it was just as hot as they told her, and Lyn decided they should try it out back in Askr as well. As the tasty smell of Kagero’s body filled the air, she took another look at the women around her. Hinoka and Minerva were making out again, both red-haired princesses quite focused on each other.

On another side, Tharja was eating Robin out. The tactician was already convinced that she’d go with them back to Askr, since she had no idea how to get back to her world from this one anyways. Lyn was all up for it, knowing Kiran could always use some more capable fighters - and the girl looked quite sexy as well. Lyn’s green eyes shifter over to Cherche. The still grieving woman was using Tiki’s head to pleasure herself, hoping to lose herself in her lust to forget about her loss. Loneliness returned to her in full force as she watched the two happy couples earlier, and that was the only way she could still cope with it, pumping her cock into Tiki’s neck stump as she looked into her dead, green eyes. Ayra had returned to them as well, using Corrin’s wyvern to carry her back over the sea. While the warrior was a bit off-put at first, as the tasty smell began to fill the air on the beach as well, she decided to give Kagero’s meat as well. Their time at the beach continued for quite a long time, with Kagero’s body stripped of most of its meat before the living girls all returned to Askr.

>>12561 Here's some more of the Emblian royals, including probably the only appearance of Bruno in this story

>>12672 I'd kind of expect the double post to be removed already, since I reported it straight away :/

Chapter 11: An Unsuccessful Skirmish
=tags: non-con, F/M, combat gore, beheading, dismemberment, rape=

“Take over this place. Kill anyone who stands in you way.” Veronica told her soldiers while going over the directions Loki gave her before leaving. The illusionist suggested invading this world, saying that if she managed to secure a certain tome, it would benefit her greatly. And while invading Magvel seemed quite entertaining - Eirika’s impaled body flashing in her mind after the princess tried to oppose her - Veronica was a bit worried about the overall lack of resistance. Taking over that world while she searched for the tome would be a perfect distraction for the Askrian forces that would inevitably show up at some point. Anger resurfaced in her mind as she thought of the group that continued to hinder her whatever she did. However, she remembered that if Loki’s words were to be trusted, once she was done here she could gain the strength to crush them once and for all. A small smile appeared on her face as she walked off to search for what she wanted, her army getting to work right away.

Robin smiled to herself as she walked through the portal. She’d been given command of a small squad, and she was quite happy to lead it into battle. She decided not to change out of her swimsuit, just staying on the sidelines for the battle to focus on tactics. However, she wasn’t helpless by any means - she still had her trident, and she had borrowed a magical tome from one of the other versions of her she met in Askr.

Robin looked at her subordinates, wondering what was the best way to utilize them. Two of the girls she already met when they came to the beach - Ayra and Hinoka. To support them, the horse-mounted healer Priscilla was with them as well. The heroines weren’t the only people under Robin’s command. Some Askrian foot soldiers came through the portal on their side as well, going into battle with the Emblian army in numerous small struggles. To start it off, Robin decided she wanted some intel. “Hinoka? Could you please go and find out what their forces look like?” Robin asked her, and the tomboyish redhead nodded back at her from atop her pegasus. “Got it.” She replied, before sending her pegasus up in the air. She and the two other girls waited for some time, with Ayra growing increasingly restless. eventually, the black-haired girl decided she’d go off on her own. As she headed off, Robin spoke out to her.
“Ayra? It’d be better if you waited until Hinoka got back.”
“It’s not like I can’t handle whatever they have, anyways.” The swordswoman replied with a confident smirk. Before Robin could reply, she ran off towards the fortification in the distance. Her sword was quickly coated with more blood as she sliced through countless enemy foot soldiers. Robin watched her leave with a worried look on her face. “I just hope she’ll be okay.” She commented to Priscilla, and the noble redhead nodded back at her. As they waited, eventually some Emblian soldiers drew closer towards her, and Robin readied her trident while Priscilla prepared her weak offensive magic.

Ayra let out a breath she was holding as she brought her sword down through the head of a soldier in front of her. Numerous bodies lied among her path, but there seemed to be no end to the Emblian soldiers. Her muscles were sore after all the fighting she did, and she realized it might be time to retreat. Turning towards where she came from, however, it seemed that it wouldn’t be possible. The path she cut through the soldiers had already been closed, the soldiers she killed replaced by reinforcements - and she was far too deep behind their lines now to just hope she could ran past them. Drawing a heavy breath, she readied herself for another encounter. She was no stranger to fighting hopeless battles, her mind returning to that fateful battle in Belhalla. The magic pulled her from it just before she was killed back then, and she wondered if she’d get to escape death again as the first of the soldiers got to her. Forcing her body into a battle stance again, she started to slice through the masses of soldiers again.

With each blow she struck, she could feel herself getting slower, it took her longer to react to each incoming attack. Eventually, it became impossible for her to dodge attacks in time. Fortunately for her, the sword of the attacker was aimed towards her chest, and her breastplate protected her. The attack knocked most of her breath out, however, and she heaved in place as she tried to suck another breath in. Her lack of motion proved to be fatal to her as a spear pierced her through her back, going all the way through her. She looked down in horror at the weapon sticking out of her abdomen. Ayra tried moving forward, hoping to slide off the weapon, only to be pierced with another lance from the front. Her pale skin and her purple battle dress became stained with blood as more and more weapons were stabbed into her. Ayra’s hands slumped limply at her hands, her sword falling out of her hand and to the ground.

One of the soldiers approached her, and sliced off the leather strap that was holding her breastplate in place. Since most of her dress was already in tatters, her once flat stomach now both revealed and containing swords almost to it full capacity, the men that approached her at this point started slicing away at the ample flesh of her breasts. The scraps of her dress fell to her feet, revealing her sizeable tits to the soldiers. One of the men uncovered his prick, and began stroking himself after stabbing her through her chest. Following his example, the other men that were still watching her did so as well. The circle of soldiers all jerked off at the girl as she was slowly bleeding out, covering her face, her quite shredded breasts and her long, black hair with their semen before the princess of Isaach succumbed to her wounds. One of her blue eyes rolled back in its socket while as she passed away, the soldiers all cheering as they saw her die. They knew the bitch had killed many of their fellow soldiers, so the fact that they managed to bring her down was very satisfying to them - especially that they recognized she was a summoned hero, so they’d get rewarded for killing her as well. When they all were done, they approached her corpse again one by one, pulling their weapons out of her body. Ayra’s corpse fell down as the weapons keeping her up were removed, with the body falling down face-first. Her ass sticking up in the air proved to be quite an enticing sight, with it barely covered by the scraps of her dress. It was no surprise that as most soldiers returned towards the front line, a few soldiers stayed behind to have some more fun with her body.

High above all the soldiers, Hinoka watched as the soldiers stripped Ayra’s body of what remained of her clothes. She was filled with disgust towards the men, and yet she felt some fascination with what they did as well. She had just finished mapping out the enemy forces when she saw Ayra fighting her final battle, so she just hovered above them and enjoyed the show. She felt she was becoming wet between her legs, some of her juices running down her legs and soaking into her pegasus’s skin. She reminded herself that after she finished the mission, she would have all the time she wanted with Minerva, and tried to keep her arousal in check as she prepared to go back towards Robin.

Because Hinoka stayed in one place, she proved to be quite the target for the Emblian archers - or at least she would, if they hadn’t joined in covering Ayra’s body with their semen. However, Veronica wasn’t playing around with her invasion - she deployed some of the soldiers bound to her will to fight as well. One of them, the Friegian noble Reinhardt, didn’t miss the redhead’s pegasus as it stayed in one place on the sky. And just as the Hoshidian princess was about to leave, he finished preparing his spell.

“Magic is everything!” He exclaimed as unleashed his magic on her. A lightning bolt came out of the sky just above her, slamming into her shoulder. Electricity coursed through her just as her pegasus began flying away, pain going through her entire body as her nerves were short-circuited. Her pegasus saved her life with its movement, taking her just enough to the side that the second lightning bolt hit her mount instead. Her white pegasus was hit straight through its head, its brain fried instantly. The pegasus beat its wings for one final time, and then it started falling towards the Emblian forces Hinoka had been watching so carefully just moments earlier. With the shock still taking its toll on her body, she couldn’t do much as the pegasus crashed down in a different spot from where Ayra was, but still in the middle of Emblian soldiers. Soldiers, who very much caught attention of the beauty that came down crashing from the sky.

As Hinoka’s pegasus crashed into the ground, another electrical shock went through her body, the sudden crash causing whatever charge that still remained in her pegasus’ corpse to discharge into her. Instead of a graceful leap with which she intended to get off the winged horse, she fell halfway through the jump as her muscles contracted wildly. Her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment as she felt something warm running down her legs, realizing that the current running through her lower body stopped whatever muscles were holding her bladder together, releasing a streak of piss that soaked through her white panties and trickled down her athletic thighs. She managed to climb back to her feet, using her lance to support herself with one hand as she wiped the dirt off her face with the other, coming face to face with the small gathering of soldiers that saw her fall. She tried to shift into a battle position, waving with her lance in a futile attempt of scaring the men off, but as yet another aftershock went through her body she stabbed the weapon hard into the ground, and she pushed it far too deep in for her to be able to remove it easily. Seeing the men slowly approach her, she knew she didn’t have the time to do that.

When the first man got in range, she launched herself of the ground, her hands holding the pole as an anchor while she used her strong legs to kick the man in the head. He stumbled back, her powerful attack making him dizzy as both of her armored feet connected with his forehead. Encouraged by her initial success, she prepared for another kick as the men slowed down, approaching her with more caution. The men looked at one another, encouraging themselves to all go towards her together. And so as Hinoka kicked out towards one of them, knocking him back, the others threw themselves at her legs, grabbing them midair. Before Hinoka got the chance to wriggle them away from their grasp, the men moved in different directions, causing her legs to move into a painful split - and even as she let go of her lance, trying to adjust herself to their movements, they still carried on, dislocating both her legs. Hinoka let out a cry of pain as her legs were bent beyond their usual limits. Her upper body fell to the ground because she stopped holding the spear, her back hitting the ground with a loud thud. She felt the contact through her spine, another round of pain spreading through her body.

The men continued to bend her legs a bit more, until they were positive she couldn’t move them anymore. Hinoka watched them from the ground, her hands clenched into fists as the seriousness of the situation got to her. The fists were seen as another danger by the men, and they all converged on them next, with her upper limbs joining the lower ones in their disability. She felt them snap out of place, now completely helpless to what the man had in store for her.

Satisfied that the girl couldn’t cause them any more trouble, the soldiers could have their fun with the Hoshidian princess. The white piece of cloth on the front of her dress was quickly torn off, and the overlapping twin red parts of the dress underneath it were pulled to the side, revealing that the tomboyish woman didn’t wear a bra to cover her small tits. Her white panties, now yellow with her piss, were removed almost as quickly, along with the suspenders holding her socks up, and the the redhead’s feminine parts were exposed to everyone gathered around her.

Even if her breasts were not that big, it didn’t stop the men from groping them and squeezing them, with one soldier bending over her working on them with his mouth, his tongue going around her nipples. Hinoka soon realized it didn’t feel that bad - even if the soldier wasn’t as skilled in that as Minerva was, it was still quite pleasurable. Her shaved pussy was receiving similar attention from the soldiers, with it soon being lubricated with her juices as her body reacted to the men’s molestation. And Hinoka couldn’t help but moan as her arousal was being brought up by the men, quickly overshadowing the pain pulsating from all of her limbs.

Eventually, one of the men working on her decided she was wet enough, and released his member from the confines of his pants. He easily forced it inside her snatch, a shiver going through her body as her pussy was filled with his dick. The Emblian continued to rape her, with Hinoka squirming underneath him. It didn’t take her long to cum, and after her orgasm died down, she silently apologized to Minerva in her mind for that - and for not being able to return to her. And just as that regret filled her mind, she felt the man release his load inside her. Before she could react to that, one of the soldiers standing over her sliced neatly through her neck with his sword. Her head was removed from the rest of her body, with another man grabbing it by her short hair and raising it up, giving her a final view of her body. Her dead eyes went over it, tears flashing in them as she thought of the people who would miss her - both of her siblings and her lover. As her mind slipped away, the man outstretched the hand holding her head triumphantly in the air, with it being visible to everyone. Then he lowered the head to the level of his crotch and forced his dick between her dead lips, as if Hinoka was about to suck him off. While most of the men moved on after making sure that Hinoka was dead, just as with Ayra, some still stayed behind to make use of her body.

Even though Robin lost sight of Hinoka after the girl fell off the sky, she didn't miss her head showing up above the waves of men without the rest of her body. With no sign of Ayra coming back, regret welled up inside her as she realised that two of the heroines she knew personally were now most likely both dead. With that in mind, she knew she had to do her best to protect Priscilla from any harm.

Her dark eyes moved towards the mounted cleric, on the way to her passing through the lines of Emblian soldiers. And was immediately thankful that she did, for she noticed the noble who struck Hinoka down earlier approach them on his horse. A smile appeared on her lips as she prepared her spell, before unleashing a green spectral wolf on the man. She watched with glee as the wolf gutted the man’s horse, before moving on to the rider, exacting the revenge for Hinoka. However, that didn't last long. After the wolf was finished with the man, Robin heard a horse cry out in fear near her. She turned to look at Priscilla, realizing too late that the girl’s horse would become afraid of her wolf as well. She ended the spell straight away, but it was already too late. Priscilla’s horse carried the healer far away from Robin, disappearing in a direction parallel to the lines of clashing soldiers. Robin considered going after her, but decided to stay and keep watch at the portal instead.

Priscilla felt a bit shaky as her horse rode away from the portal. She was grateful that it didn’t take her straight into the Emblian forces, yet she was also a bit afraid as she left the relative safety of being near Robin. However, she decided that she could use this opportunity to get a little bit stronger herself. And so even as she regained control of her horse, she continued to ride forward. Before the cleric had the chance to change her mind, she saw a masked man on a horse emerge from beyond the enemy lines. She turned her horse towards him, and prepared her offensive magic to use against him.

“Girl, you better leave right away. It’s not safe for you to be here, between two clashing armies.” His words caught her off-guard, but surprise was replaced with anger as it was clear to her that the man was underestimating her. “I think you are mistaken, mister. I happen to be a soldier for the Order of Heroes, and I intend to fight against you if you continue to go this way.”
“Please, I don’t want anyone else to get hurt. I’m searching for my sister - princess Veronica - and when I do find her, I could probably convince her to abandon her invasion of this world. Our goals overlap, so please, get out of my way before something terrible happens to you.” Bruno tried his best to convey his emotions to Priscilla, already feeling that the madness coming from his blood was starting to grow stronger inside him. Priscilla refused to believe him, standing firmly in his way and hitting him with the magic she was preparing.

Although the magic wasn’t very powerful, it released the curse of madness welling up through his veins, and with a sadistic laughter the Emblian prince cast both his hands towards Priscilla. “Hahaha! It seems that you really wish to die, o Askrian cleric! I am happy to fulfill this wish for you!”
In an instant, he fired a spell at the girl, and Priscilla’s horse has been skewered by icy spikes coming out of the ground. Priscilla herself barely avoided being impaled on one of the spikes that tore through her horse’s back directly in front of her, tearing through her dress and pressing directly against her snatch through her panties. The cold made her jump back as the horse slumped down in its final moments, and her rapid movement backwards caused the icy pole to tear a hole in her dress. The hole ran all the way all the way from just beneath her breasts to the bottom of her dress. As she jumped off her horse, it get caught on another icy spike, and she continued to tear her dress further, with the dress falling apart when she landed. She was left just in her underwear and without a horse against a man that was trying to kill her, and she decided that her situation couldn’t get any worse.

Bruno recalled the icy spikes, and directed his horse towards the girl. The hooves of the horse hit her straight on the chest, taking her breath away and knocking her to the ground. Before she got the chance to get up, Bruno released another, similar spell at Priscilla. The cleric’s legs and arms had been pierced with icy spikes, keeping her from any movement and lifting her off the ground. She cried on in pain as four holes opened in her body, with the cold only increasing the pain coming from her wounds. With a spike piercing her wrist, she let go of her staff, and it fell to the ground between two of the spikes.

Bruno get off his horse, and picked the staff up. The voice inside his head was telling him to hurt the girl, but humiliating her was also worth the time. He picked up the staff from the ground, and slid it between her bra and her chest. He used it to tear the white piece of cloth away, revealing her decently sized breasts. Embarrassment flushed up her cheeks as she was forcibly stripped, but at least the man didn’t seem that interested in her chest. That knowledge barely helped her with how she was feeling however, and she was even more embarrassed when he removed her panties in the same way. With her completely naked, Bruno snapped her staff in half. She cried out in pain as he forced one half inside her pussy, with the wooden splinters hurting her insides as her pushed it as far in as he could, with the staff going through her cervix and into her womb. She felt more pain as the second half of the staff was forced inside her anus, her inner walls hurt even more as they had to stretch to accomodate the wooden pole until all that was visible of it was the adorned ending.

Tears were already running down the redhead’s face, but Bruno was only getting started with her. As he saw the twin trickles of blood coming from her anus and her vagina, he decided to move on. Retracting the spike that was holding her left leg up, he grabbed hold of the leg with both his hands. She shivered as his gloved fingers grabbed hold of one of her thighs. But the pain was only about to begin. Calling on his already huge physical strength, only strengthened further by the madness that was currently holding him, Bruno began to pull on Priscilla’s leg. Priscilla felt the strain on her leg increase, until her skin began to tear. A bloody line appeared on her leg, spreading to the entire intersection of it. She started screaming at this point, quickly losing the connection to her leg. A fountain of blood followed as her limb was separated from the rest of her body. He let it drop to the ground as Priscilla screamed her throat out with how much pain she was in.

The side of her body lost half of its support, with it being supported by just one spike now. To even it out, he walked over to the other side of her body, and removed the spike that was holding her right arm in place. Her frail limb proved less resistance than the one he started out with, and soon her arm joined her leg. He carried on with removing the remaining two limbs, and Priscilla’s limbless torso dropped to the ground with four bleeding stumps in place of her arms and legs.

Despite that, the redheaded healer was still conscious. Her voice was long gone by that point, used up with all her screams, but she continued to endure the pain and the bleeding. However, that wouldn’t be the case for long. With another spell, Bruno summoned another group of icy spikes, and they all pierced through her torso, giving her enough internal wounds that she passed away soon afterwards.

As Bruno dispelled the magic, he finally returned to his senses. He stared at the corpse for a few moments, already knowing what happened. He had been afraid of doing exactly that for far too long. Still, he was a bit happy that he snapped on some random woman, and not anyone that he knew. Even so, he decided it would be too dangerous to stay in Emblia anymore - he couldn’t tell when would his blood force him to kill someone like that again. “Sorry, sister. I hope that you will manage without me.” He thought to himself as he headed off away from both the Emblian and the Askrian forces, eager to search for a cure for the insanity that plagued his entire family.

Robin stayed in her spot near the portal for some more time, but it didn’t seem that any of her subordinates were coming back. And from the looks of it, the Askrian foot soldiers were not doing good as well. With a heavy heart, she came to the conclusion that her mission was a failure. Turning back towards the portal, she crossed it and returned to Askr.

“So how did it go, princess?” Loki smiled at Veronica as the young Emblian emerged from the portal back at the Emblian castle.
“…We’ve taken over that world. And I found the tome you wanted.” She handed the magical book to Loki, and the busty woman gave out a triumphant laughter:
“With this, I can summon my master!”
“…And he will help me obliterate Askr.” Veronica followed up.

Think you could do a few more things requested? Arrows in a blonde pussy, preferablly pregnant? Pregnant debreasting? Perhaps a woman has her cunt cut out while still conscious and against her will? And/or roasted while inside her?

Tell it truly: was the real point of Chapter 11 just revenge porn against all the fucking Reinhardts in the arena?

Suggestion: Lilina & Cecilia BHB, but it ends like how Veiled616 drew it.

>>12726 Not too sure about the pregnant stuff. There's a character I think it could go with, but not sure when I'll get to her. I did have an bow related death planned that you would probably like, but I moved that chapter down the list of things to write. Might try to fit it into chapter 12 instead, though. As for cunt removal, will try to incorporate it into an future chapter. The roasting could probably happen in Chapter 15, since I'll be keeping the roasting related stuff to chapters with numbers that are multiples of 5

>>12734 Kind of. Just wanted to include him here, and the scene with him getting killed just worked well in my mind. The real point was setting up Minerva to have a grudge against him.

>>12735 I've actually been thinking about writing that. Was kinda weighing it against another idea I've had for Lilina, so it's quite possible that I will do write it in the future

Here’s hoping that we see some more girls eagerly dying. No tricks, no coercion, just girls willing to die for their own pleasure!

>>12737 This might be up your alley then :)

Here's an extra quick chapter inspired by the grind in the Tempest Trials at the start of this month, featuring the team I used.

Intermission 1: Suicides Within the Tempest

tags: con, F/F, F/M, beheading, stabbing

Effie brought her spear through the throat of the Tempest-corrupted Felicia. She watched as the form of the clumsy maid slumped down to the floor, her dagger falling out of her limp hands. “Okay, that’s the last of them.” She called out to the other armored units that were there with her. “All done here as well!” Amelia cried out from her side, and if the screams coming from the direction where Tharja went off to were to be trusted, the Plegian sorceress must have been having some fun with the soldiers opposing them as well. Although no sounds came from the direction the Black Knight took out in, the blue portal opening in front of them seemed to be confirming that all the enemy soldiers were dead as she and Amelia met up in front of it.

“This portal should take us towards the end. So if we want to go through with it, now’s the time.” Amelia spoke out towards Effie, and the Nohrian knight nodded. “I haven’t changed my mind. How about you?” She asked Amelia back, and the blonde knight bopped her head slightly with a weak smile. “Me neither… I can’t carry on like this.” As she heard that, Effie thought back to how it came to this.

When the masked swordsman using the name of Marth came to Askr, requesting help in containing the threat posed by the Tempest, Kiran wasn’t very happy to do that. In the end, however, he delegated the four of them to that. Although at first they were all eager to fight in it, their enthusiasm quickly died down. Having fought through the Tempest once, they returned only to see it still active in full force. So they went in again. And again. And again. Effie lost count after about twenty times, but it seemed that they would be bound to carry on like that forever. And as if it wasn’t a terrible enough vision of the future, the faceless soldiers they were facing at first had by now all been replaced with corrupted versions of heroes they knew. Effie was still traumatized by the first time she had to kill Lady Elise, the princess coming at her with very powerful magic until she stabbed her through the heart with her lance. And as they continued to go through the Tempest, it seemed they all became very tired of it. So when Amelia suggested a way of escaping the Tempest, a way that had the promise of being very enjoyable for all of them, Effie was all up for it.

Because of that, Effie began removing the pieces of her pink-and-gold armor one by one. She placed them all on the ground close together, continuing to undress until all that she still had on were her dark pink panties and her pink bra. Looking over to Amelia, the blonde soldier had removed her red armor as well, staying just in her white skirt and -Effie’s heart began to beat a bit faster as she saw it - not wearing a bra, her round, average sized breasts clearly visible to her. Effie could feel herself becoming aroused very quickly. During their time fighting together, she found herself developing a crush on the cute and energetic axe knight. However, it seemed that Amelia had feelings for the Black Knight, so Effie was forced to endure her unrequited love while continuing to fight alongside them. Being able to see the girl naked up close was something she very much desired, and one of Effie’s hands began touching her pussy as she pulled her panties off.

Amelia watched as Effie touched herself, not realizing that the girl was fantasizing about her. She grabbed the hem of her skirt, and pulled it off as well, Effie moaning loudly as she was given the view of Amelia’s unshaved snatch. Amelia looked at the Black Knight for a moment, considering her options, then approached Effie. She undid the Nohrian’s bra, exposing her breasts - comparable in size to Amelia’s - and she gave them a nice squeeze with her hands. Effie screamed in pleasure, an orgasm rocking through her as she stared at the beautiful, happy face of Amelia. The knight’s fondling of her breasts easily brought her over the edge, since she never expected her fantasies to be fulfilled. Still, as Effie breathed heavily after her orgasm, she realized she wanted more. Amelia let go of her breasts and took a step back, worry appearing on her face.

“Sorry, I should have asked before I did that. You just seemed like you needed a hand, so I wanted to help.” Amelia tried to apologize, but Effie grabbed her hand with both of hers, eager to correct her.
“You don’t have to apologize. In fact, I’ve dreamt of nothing more than you doing this for most of our time here in the Tempest.” Amelia’s mouth opened as she realized what Effie’s words meant. “And even after you did that, I have another request for you. I beg you, make love to me before we go through with this.”

Amelia stared at the Nohrian knight for a moment. She stole a glance at the Black Knight, who appeared nearby in the meantime, but the black helmet covering all of his face gave her no help. However, it seemed to her that the knight moved his head down slightly, and she took that as a sign of encouragement.

Walking over to Effie, she pushed her fingers inside Effie’s snatch. She slid them in and out for a moment, enjoying the wetness caused by Effie’s earlier orgasm, before dropping to her knees. She forced her tongue inside Effie, and began licking away at her insides. She used her hands to stop Effie from moving her hips, letting her work on her without any interruptions - even if it was her first time eating out a woman, Amelia tried her best to do it. She wanted to repay Effie for all the battles they fought together, and if Effie’s moans were any sign of it, it seemed that she was doing quite a good job. Effie’s fingers were running through Amelia’s blonde hair, with her trying to get a feel of as much of the younger knight’s body as she could before she was finished. With her arousal peaking easily as her deepest fantasy was unfolding, Effie soon came again. And as the girl cried out in pleasure, Amelia found herself quite aroused as well.

Amelia removed her tongue from inside Effie, and moved a bit back before getting up. Her fingers played with her snatch as she walked over and picked up her axe. Effie dropped to her knees, sated with her double orgasm and quite happy with herself as she waited for Amelia to take her life. She outstretched her neck, showing it to Amelia. With a quick, yet powerful swing of her weapon, Amelia sliced cleanly through it, Effie’s head dropping to the ground near her body as it collapsed forwards. After she did that, Amelia immediately let go of her axe and started masturbating quite enthusiastically. Effie’s cut off head was given the sight of the blonde enjoying herself over her corpse before she passed away.

For how aroused Amelia was, she managed to get her lust in control a few moments later. With Effie dead, there was no backing out of what they agreed to, and she knew she had to prepare for her own death as well. With that in mind, she walked over to the Black Knight and dropped to her knees. Although the man had not spoken yet, they had agreed upon the details earlier. Her fingers slid against the cold, black metal, and it didn’t take her long to remove the codpiece. Her fingers, sticky with both Effie’s cunt honey and her own as well, grabbed hold of his already erect cock, and she pumped down on it to bring it to full size. After doing that, she leaned closer, her lips wrapping around the tip of his dick, lubricating it with her saliva. She slurped it inside her mouth, enjoying the feeling of it pressing against the back of her throat as she struggled to take the entirety of it down her throat.

After taking his entire length inside her a few times, Amelia felt herself getting very aroused again. She pulled her head back and got up again, then tried to push the Black Knight down to the floor. Although she wasn’t strong enough to force the man to go over, he did what she wanted and lied down on the floor. She grabbed the knife from the ground near Felicia’s corpse, then climbed on top of him. She positioned her pussy over his cock, then rammed down on him, forcing his dick, lubricated with her saliva, to easily slide inside her. With all the times she managed to get the Black Knight to fuck her, she was still amazed with how full her pussy felt when taking his length inside her. With each of her bounces a surge of pleasure filled her body, and although the man wasn’t showing it, she was sure that the Black Knight was enjoying it as much as she was.

As wave after wave of pleasure went through her body, the blonde knight knew it was the time for her to move on to her death. She placed the knife on one side of her belly, then forced it through her skin. Her bouncing only sped up as the pain shoot through her, trying her best to counter the pain with more pleasure. She continued to cut through her abdomen, opening a bleeding cut across the entirety of her flat stomach, before finishing the cut. As some of her guts began to slip out of her belly, she crashed down on the Black Knight’s cock harder than before, finally getting to the last orgasm of her life.

As the Black Knight felt her pussy clenching on his cock, with the orgasm shaking Amelia’s body, he grabbed hold of Alondite. When Amelia’s orgasm began to die down, he sliced through her neck with the sword, decapitating the girl neatly as well, an expression of pleasure clinging to her face. And just as she had asked him beforehand, he continued to fuck her headless corpse until he blew his load inside her, with her detached head getting a view of her body still being fucked before she too passed on.

Once he was finished, the Black Knight removed Amelia’s body from on top of him and got up, reattaching the part of his armor that Amelia had removed. Moans coming from one direction revealed to him that Tharja had been watching all that as it unfolded, the Plegian sorceress obviously enjoying the show with one hand under the bottom of her red, armored bikini. Her choice of armor - just an armored bikini, with a festive cloak and boots - seemed odd to him at first, but after fighting in countless battles at her side he grow used to it - after all, the girl certainly proved to be quite skilled in battle with her magic. As he turned towards her, Tharja understood that he was telling her to leave. Her arousal only spiked as she realized that her own death would follow up soon, and the black haired sorcerer continued to finger herself until she came.

Once she was done with that, she and the Black Knight both went through the portal, ending up at their intended destination - a distorted version of the Ylisstol Castle. As the two of them disappeared from this world, a masked, blue-haired swordswoman emerged from the portal.
“Oh no…” Lucina’s heart froze as she saw the two naked, headless corpses in front of the portal. She didn’t know the reason why would the heroes she asked for help would do that, but it seemed that the other two were okay - at least for now. She went through the portal as well, and ended up almost walking into the Black Knight. Far in the distance, she could see Tharja walking off towards the castle Lucina knew so well. She wanted to hurry after her, but the Black Knight grabbed her shoulder and shook his head. And began explaining to her just what her asking them for help had caused the three women that were fighting to him to do.

Tharja stormed into the Ylisstol Castle, blasting through anyone that stood in her way with her magic. She got to the final chamber, face to face with the man in charge of the Tempest’s forces. And just as before, it was Robin, twisted with the Tempest’s magic. But Tharja didn’t care if he was corrupted, her hands already undoing her bra and revealing her huge breasts. “Please! Fuck me!” She called out desperately while taking off her bottom, revealing her soaked pussy. She half expected him to kill her on the spot, but it seemed that the Tempest’s magic was no match for basic male instincts.
Although Robin stayed silent, she could see the inviting look in his eyes, and she ran over to him, forcing the front of his robes open. She stroked his cock with one hand, getting him hard enough before sliding onto his dick. Although Robin stayed mostly silent, she still had her fun while riding his cock, trying to steal kisses from him and having her hands explore his body underneath his robes. And so she continued to move against him, basking in the knowledge that she got to have sex with the man she was obsessed with. As she felt him release his load inside her, thought that it was just the perfect way to end her life.

Her orgasm followed shortly after, with her loud moans filling the otherwise empty halls of the Ylisstol Castle. And as her orgasm was dying down, she took hold of the candelabra she was using as the way to channel her magic while fighting. The candles had been removed beforehand, and the part that used to hold them was sharpened into a deadly weapon. Grabbing hold of it with both of her hands, she placed it between her breasts, angling it slightly to the left. And with a swift motion, she stabbed herself with it, the tip of it going straight into her heart. The organ fluttered rapidly as it was skewered with the cold metal, but the hole that she put in it would become lethal to her very soon. She cupped the face of Robin with one hand as the man continued to fuck her dying, twitching body, a happy smile still on her lips as her spirit parted with her flesh.

Tears flashed in Lucina’s eyes, and the girl was happy that the mask covered her face. She never considered that her actions could lead people to go to such measures. Now her guilt was eating away at her as she listened to Black Knight’s story. She mood only went further down as she went inside the castle and saw Tharja’s lifeless corpse there. And her guilt stayed with her as she finished off the remainder of the enemy forces, and went back through the portal to the world she came from. Although she was already thinking of another group of people she could ask for help, a question was stuck in her mind: Should she condemn another group of people to such an exhausting battle? WIth how terrible she was feeling at the moment, she wondered if there was another way of solving her problems. One way of not having to worry about them anymore was obvious: she could always follow the three girls whose deaths she had caused into death as well...

>>12734 >>12736 And Minerva's grudge against him leads her to do what she does in this chapter.

>>12726 This chapter has some arrows in a pussy, hope you'll enjoy it :)

Chapter 12: The Aftermatch of a Skirmish

tags: con, non-con, M/F, Futa/F, heart removal, archery(?), beheading

Robin stumbled through the portal leading back to Askr. On the other side, she saw Minerva waiting for her. The Macedonian princess continued to stare at the portal, expecting others to follow Robin, but Robin was the only one to go through it.

Eventually, Minerva understood that no one else was coming. “Where is Hinoka?” She asked, desperately hoping that the most obvious answer wouldn't turn out to be true.
“She… She's dead.” Robin replied, and watched with regret as the pain of loss showed up on Minerva’s face.
“Can you tell me how she died?” Minerva asked her, and Robin weighed her options. Kiran wanted her to report to him straight away after coming back from her mission, but she was the only one who could recap Hinoka’s final moments to her beloved. And odds were that Kiran would kill her immediately after learning that she failed. Excitement filled her for a moment as she thought of that, but she forced herself to sound sorrowful as she replied: “All right, I will tell you what I've seen.”

Minerva seemed to be taking her story quite well, Robin noted. At least on the surface, that was. Taking just one look into Minerva’s red eyes revealed a flurry of emotions that were eating away at her from the inside. Still, Robin was done with her story, so she prepared to leave. As she was leaving, she could see Minerva staring blankly at the portal, the wyvern rider’s brain obviously very busy with something. Robin could only hope that she'd be okay with what she learned, since she wouldn't be around to see what Minerva was going to do with that knowledge.

Entering Kiran’s room, she couldn’t help but feel a bit afraid. She was certain that he would kill her, and she was also certain that she’d enjoy it, but her survival instinct begged her not to do it. And yet, despite that, she still walked through the door, sharing a nod with Lyn as the green haired woman looked at her, her attention briefly going away from the bow that she had been cleaning up.

“Unfortunately, I have to report that my mission into the Sacred World was a failure. The soldiers under my control have been wiped out, and the Emblian Empire still holds control over it.” Kiran couldn’t help feeling disappointed with her. He had been hoping that if the girl used to work as a tactician, she would be able to carry out her mission well. Still, there was another use for her if she couldn’t do that.

“You already know what that means for you, then.” He spoke out to her, and Robin felt her excitement rising as Kiran’s words confirmed what she had been expecting. “If I may offer a suggestion: after you’re done with my body, please have it roasted and have someone eat it. I spent so much time discussing how it would feel to be roasted with Corrin, and I find the idea of giving my dead body another use really interesting.” Robin spoke out as she removed the cloak from her back, letting it slide off her back. She could tell her pussy was quite wet as she spoke these words, excited to finally say them outloud for real instead of simply playing around. She anticipated an order to get naked anyways, and she preemptively kicked her brown boots off her legs, as well as undid the belt on her waist and another one on her right thigh, leaving her just in her purple swimsuit. She approached Kiran while undoing her top with one hand. Her other hand outstretched towards the summoner, holding her blue trident parallel to the ground and offering it to him.

Her huge, perfectly round breasts bounced freely as she removed the purple clothing holding them in place. Her nipples stiffened against the cold air in the room, and she game her own tits a playful smack. “I’m sure they will taste incredible.” She smiled as Kiran took the trident from her hand, thinking how to kill her with it. She used her hand to play with one of her erect nipples, fondling her breast with it. The arousal she was feeling in her abdomen as she spoke out only increased as she stimulated herself, and when her second hand moved down to her hips and pulled the bottom of her swimsuit down her strong, shapely legs, revealing just how aroused she was to both Kiran and Lyn, who had finished her work on the bow and was now watching attentively.

“Go on and touch yourself, it’s easy to see that you want to do it.” Kiran’s words were all that the white-haired tactician had been hoping for at this point. She let go of her swimsuit, with it sliding down her legs and stopping at her ankles, then pushed the fingers of the hand that she used to take it off inside her. She did it with quite a lot of force, and she moaned loudly while moving her fingers in a way that maximized the pleasure she was feeling. Some part of her was also amplified her arousal when she saw both people watching her, with Lyn touching herself as well and the bulge in the front of Kiran’s robes telling her that both people were enjoying what she was doing almost as much as she was. With that knowledge in mind, and also the vision of her oncoming death vivid in her mind, it didn’t take her long to reach her orgasm.

As her juices spurted out of her pussy and down her thighs, she felt a sharp stab in her chest. She looked down, only to see her trident sticking out of her chest in between her breasts. From the overwhelming weakness spreading through her body, she understood that her weapon must have pierced her heart. Another moan made it past her lips as her face was twisted with both post-orgasmic pleasure and pain. But Kiran wasn’t finished with her yet. A powerful yank forward nearly threw her off balance, but she stayed in place as the organ skewered on the trident was pulled free from her body. She stared at her bleeding, rapidly beating heart as her body was slowly giving way to the lack of circulation, until finally she collapsed backwards, blood spurting from the gaping hole in her chest as her back hit the stone floor.

Lyn continued to touch herself until she reached her orgasm as well, and by then Robin’s body was almost motionless, its post-mortem twitches nearly finished. However, before Kiran or Lyn decided to do anything else with the body, the door to Kiran’s room swung open again. Standing behind it was the black-haired Plegian sorceress, Tharja. She had heard that her lover had returned from her mission, and upon hearing that her mission was a failure, she knew where she’d go and what would happen to her. So seeing Robin’s body on the ground wasn’t too much of a surprise to her. In fact, she wasn’t very sad about Robin’s death. Having spent some more time in Askr, she had seen many versions of Robin die, so she got used to it. And even if this Robin she loved more than any of the ones that she saw before, because of that she also was able to find out that the tactician fantasized about dying. Tharja knew that she must have died happy, so she was just happy for her lover.

However, loneliness hit her hard as she looked at the bloody hole in Robin’s chest. She blinked away the tears appearing in her eyes, and in that instant she knew she had to follow Robin into death as well. Her pussy instantly grew wet at the thought - she found the scenarios Robin shared with her very arousing, and she often joined Robin in her fantasizing. With a powerful yank she pulled the top of her gown down, exposing her supple breasts. She continued to pull her transparent black skinsuit down her body, while calling out with a very excited voice: “I can’t live on without her! Please, take my life as well!”

While Kiran considered that, Tharja got to the other non-transparent part of her outfit - the sash around her hips and the piece of cloth that covered her pussy. Once she managed to pull it off as well, Kiran turned towards Lyn, who by then had already finished touching herself, and was looking at Tharja with interest. “Do you want to kill her?” He asked Lyn, and she immediately nodded enthusiastically, then walked to him and gave him a thankful kiss. Once she did that, the Sacean turned towards Tharja, who had just finished removing her clothes and was looking at them, almost shaking with anticipation. Her hand circled around her pussy, massaging her sensitive flesh while she waited for the green haired woman to begin her fun with her.

Lyn snatched her bow from the spot she put it in, eager to put it to use as she walked over to one end of the room. “Go stand by the opposite wall.” She ordered Tharja, increasing the distance between them so that she could shoot better. Tharja obediently walked there, and pressed her back against the wall, her back moving up and down it as she started sliding her fingers in and out of her pussy.

Lyn pulled string of her bow back and pondered for a moment where should she send her arrow. She knew she shouldn’t injure Tharja too badly at the start, so as she released the arrow it buried itself under Tharja’s left collarbone, right above her breast. Another one joined the first one on opposite side of Tharja, and another arrow was a bit more to the side, sinking into the upper part of Tharja’s left arm. Lyn continued to pierce Tharja’s arm with more more arrows, marking a path with arrows down the entirety of her arm. With each arrow hitting her the Plegian let out a quiet moan, both pain and pleasure surging through her every time. Her other arm was busy with touching her pussy, and as Lyn finished shooting through her arm Tharja was overcome with an orgasm. Her lust got the better of her as her face was twisted with a lewd expression, her tongue rolling out of her face as her entire body was shaken with a very powerful climax. Lyn stopped for a moment, watching Tharja shake against the wall and feeling her own arousal increase again. Still, she knew that if she wanted her arrows to hit exactly where she wanted them, she needed to stay focused, so she had to push these thoughts aside. Since the arm she was targeting was already riddled with arrows, she shifted her aim to a far more interesting target - one she could strike at without feeling too bad for Tharja since she already came.

As the final effects of Tharja’s orgasm were leaving her body, she was painfully brought back to reality with an arrow sinking into her skin just above her pussy, piercing through her pussy walls with the majority of the arrow staying inside her vagina. The assault on her feminine parts continued as more arrows sunk into her abdomen, punching a multitude of holes through the walls of her vaginal canal and her womb. It was very hard for Tharja to feel any sexual pleasure as her main source of it was punctuated with numerous arrows. Even so, she still enjoyed the pain, intending to have as much fun during her final moments as she could. As Lyn shot a few arrows through her upper thighs, then moved up to putting arrows through Tharja’s stomach, the black haired girl’s eyes looked back towards Robin. The hole in her chest between her breasts made Tharja’s hand move up to her own, larger bags of chest flesh, and she started to knead them taking turns with each one. The pain she was feeling was steadily increasing, but with the arrows all staying in her body she wasn’t losing much blood, so she was still having most of her strength as more and more of her body was slowly turned into an arrow cushion.

Kiran watched with glee as his girlfriend carried out her slow execution of the Plegian sorceress, his eyes jumping between Tharja’s arrow-riddled body and the swinging of Lyn’s green ponytail as she fired off shot after shot. The summoner pulled his dick free of his robes and began stroking it, his earlier hardness brought back by Lyn and Tharja's performance. Still, Lyn seemed to be too focused on each shot for him to distract her now, and getting to Tharja would put him in the line of fire. He looked down at Robin's corpse, her legs spread invitingly with the fingers of one hand still buried in her snatch, and he knew he just had to have her. Staying out of the Lyn-Tharja line, he got closer to the corpse and pulled Robin's limp fingers out of her cooling pussy. He then easily slid inside her, with it still lubricated with the juices from her final orgasm. He continued to pump in and out of Robin's corpse as he watched Lyn carry on with Tharja’s demise, though he could tell that the sorceress was slightly jealous of him using her lover’s corpse.

Eventually, Lyn ran out of space that she could shoot her arrows through without causing major internal damage to Tharja. She looked straight at Tharja, her green eyes connecting with Tharja’s black, and as she did that Tharja understood that her life was at its final moments. After giving both her boobs a final squeeze, imagining it was Robin who did that, she moved her still unharmed arm to the side and pushed her chest proudly forwards. Lyn’s arrows struck her breasts dead center, with one arrow sinking directly into her nipple while the other just barely missed it, her breasts swinging a bit up from the impact of the first arrow causing Lyn to miss that shot. Still, the pain of having one of her nipples destroyed by an arrow was quite strong, and the pain pulsing from her other breast was also getting to her. The arrows didn’t sunk that deep into her lungs, mostly stopped by her breasts, but Lyn didn’t want to risk putting any more arrows through Tharja’s breasts. So she aimed between them. Tharja felt a sharp stab going through the center of her chest, and her head was filled with twisted happiness as her heart was pierced with the arrow. She was dying through a heart-related injury, just as Robin did a couple minutes before. With the heart punctuated, her body couldn’t stay alive for much longer. Her back slid down the wall as she collapsed to her knees. Her body, resembling a hedgehog with all the arrows sticking out of it, stayed in that position as life left her body.

Lyn started panting heavily as she saw the Plegian sorceress breathe her last. That meant she could stop holding all the arousal she built up while shooting at the girl. With an almost animalistic groan, she ran over to Kiran and tackled him, pulling him away from Robin’s body and sliding his cock inside her instead as she pushed him to the floor. Kiran was almost as turned on as she was at this point, so the pair continued to fuck for some more time while both Robin and Tharja’s bodies continued to cool off.

“…And that’s why I ask for your assistance.” Minerva finished talking, looking at Cherche with expectation. After regaining control of her body upon hearing Robin’s story, her mind was filled with sorrow, but now she was burning with desire for revenge - to inflict the same pain that her lover had experienced on someone else. That required getting the help of someone capable of raping the person she intended to exact her revenge on. Cherche seemed like the perfect choice for that, still grieving over the death of Tiki. From what Minerva understood, the girl also respected her a lot. According to what she heard from her, in the future she’d become a legend among wyvern riders, with Cherche’s wyvern even being named after her. As flattering as it was, it also meant Cherche was more inclined to agree to anything she suggested. And just as she was hoping, Cherche’s face, distant and spiritless since Tiki’s death, lightened up as she was listening to her. “I’d be delighted to be of use to you.” Cherche picked her axe from its spot on the wall, and the two red-haired wyvern riders left with Minerva leading the way.

Coming from the Archanea’s wing of the Askrian castle to the mostly empty wing of Judgral heroes didn’t take them that long. Minerva stopped in front of the door of her target’s room, and turned towards Cherche. “Wait until I ask for you to come in.” She asked, before storming inside. Olwen was sitting near a table, reading a book. She looked at her with some surprise, curious as to why the redhead trespassed into her room. “Is there a reason for you to burst into my room like that?” Cherche weighed her axe in her hand, considering ending her life straight away. However, she stopped herself from doing that. The girl needed to be alive for what was about to come. Still, Minerva felt that she deserved an explanation. And she decided to answer her honestly.

“In a battle that had just finished, my lover, Hinoka, lost her life because of your brother. Because of that, I want to claim your life to inflict the same pain of losing a loved one on him.” Minerva spoke out, and Olwen’s purple eyes flashed with both understanding and some sympathy.

“I see. Even though me and my brother had been at odds before I came here, with our lives taking different paths, he still means a lot to me and I to him. So I think it would be a fitting way of taking revenge on him. And even if I am sad to part with my life, I knew that my life would end eventually after coming here. So I am just fine with you killing me for that.” Minerva didn’t expect to hear that, but she still welcomed the better turn to her plan. “How do you plan to kill me?” Olwen asked her curiously, with just the slightest hint of excitement in her voice.
“Oh, I was thinking of just whacking your head off with my axe. But before I do that…”

Minerva’s voice trailed off as she approached the table and picked Olwen’s tome from it. Olwen raised one eyebrow at that, but before she could react Minerva used the tome to cast the spell on her. Even though Minerva had little experience in magic, she still managed to call upon the lightning to strike the mage knight, using the same spell Reinhardt used on Hinoka. Two lightning bolts hit the noble straight in her chest, tearing through that part of her tunic and revealing her breasts. As current surged through Olwen’s body, she lost all control over it as most of her nerves were fried. However, she still could feel perfectly well what was happening to it, and so she was able to feel it as Minerva approached her and squeezed her tits hard. Embarrassment flushed Olwen’s cheeks as Minerva did that. She wasn’t expecting the girl to humiliate her like that. Little did she know just what Minerva had planned for her. Taking the sword Olwen usually had at her hip from the side of the table, Minerva used it a bit sloppily to cut off the part of Olwen’s skirt that was covering her nice, huge ass. She forced Olwen off the chair and made her lay on the table with the ass sticking up, then used the sword again to slice through Olwen’s white pants, uncovering a part of her ass as well as the girl’s pussy. Satisfied with that, Minerva walked back to the door and asked Cherche to come in.

Knowing what Minerva wanted from her, Cherche removed the front part of her armor and stroked her futa dick to full erection. Even with the sorceress dead, Tharja’s curse was still in place, only further destabilizing Cherche’s mental stability. Even if Tiki seemed to love her cock, how could she approach another person like that now? Using Tiki’s preserved head to release some of her frustration was a solution, but even that started to grow old. The head couldn’t tell her she loved her, the head couldn’t hold her in a warm embrace and the head couldn’t kiss her back. Getting a chance to fuck a living girl - even if the girl herself didn’t want it - was something that she was hoping would help her get back on track. With that in mind, Cherche easily slid her throbbing member inside Olwen’s snatch. The tightness and the warmth were a very nice change from sliding into Tiki’s cold throat, and soon Cherche found herself hammering inside Olwen with all the force she had, grabbing Olwen’s arms to use as handles. Minerva watched them with happy satisfaction, the sight working very well to comfort the pain in her heart.

Olwen’s eyes filled up with tears as she felt her vagina being pounded with incredible force. There was nothing she could do to resist them, her body crippled with her own magic. Any excitement she felt earlier for her possible death was gone. The lack of control over her muscles and the shoves that her body was being subjected to caused her mouth to swing open, and drool leaked out of her open mouth and down to her chin. It didn’t take long before she felt something hot shooting inside her, and she knew that it was the seed of whoever was raping her. As the cum began to drip out of her pussy, Olwen felt a sharp pain in her neck. Suddenly, her head hit the table, and she could no longer feel the rest of her body. She understood that Minerva must have sliced through her neck, and she welcomed the relief of no longer having to feel her pussy stretch around a cock. She also welcomed the embrace of death as it took her.

The blood flowing from Olwen’s neck stump covered Hauteclare with blood as Minerva kept holding the handle with both her hands, the axe stuck in the table. Excitement filled her as she realized it meant she avenged her lover - at least partially. The excitement stayed with her as she just stared at Cherche, who continued to fuck Olwen’s body even after coming. With some heat building up inside her as she watched the pink-haired woman, she realized she was pretty similar to Hinoka. A similar hair color, also a flier, and she was already quite familiar with her. She also knew that Hinoka would want her to move on from after her death. Because of all that, she approached her, and turned Cherche’s head towards her. She locked her lips onto hers, and after a moment Cherche kissed her back. One of Minerva’s hands traced down Cherche’s exposed back, briefly wondering about the practicality of having an armor open up like that. Seeing the thrill going through Cherche’s body, Minerva decided it didn’t matter that much. And so, a few hours later, instead of pounding Olwen’s corpse or Tiki’s severed head, Cherche’s cock was sliding up Minerva’s vagina, granting her the pleasure she’d never experience with Hinoka. Even if she used to fantasize about her when she was younger, Cherche was not expecting to be able to have sex with the legendary heroine of her dreams, but she was very happy that it was happening.

>>12773
Hopefully you have more ideas for hangings.Azura and Olivia's hangings along with Ninian hanging herself trying to make her dance as sexy as possible was on of the hottest things ive read.

Thanks :D These three hangings are among my favorites of this whole story too. I have a few more ideas for hangings coming, though I'm not sure if they will be as entertaining as those were. Next hanging is definitely coming in chapter 14, and possibly another one in another intermission if I decide to write a certain one first.

This chapter has a cons death towards the end and four non-con deaths before. 5 deaths are most likely a one-time thing, but it felt just right in this scenario.

Chapter 13: Opening the Rainbow Bridge

tags: con, non-con, F/F, burning, gutting, debreasting, strangulation, beheading, heart removal, necro

Veronica looked at the ritual grounds Loki had been setting up for the past few days. A small stone altar on one side, and a single wooden pole on the other side, along with a base made out of numerous pieces of wood and hay. The illusionist was switching forms on the go, not staying in one for long as she made the finishing touches to various magical runes she'd prepared, as well as ordering around some of the people that Veronica had assigned to help her. Eventually, the sorceress, now taking on Micaiah’s form, walked up to the Emblian princess.

“Everything's ready. If you're fine with it, we can start the ritual now.” The silver-haired priestess seemed to be a form Veronica was okay with, and the young princess nodded after a few seconds. “…Let us begin, then.”

“I believe you can help me with the magic that I provided you with. Please, keep the magical chant going while I do this.” Veronica looked over at the mages she ordered to work on the spell, and they joined her in channeling the magic as Loki set out to do her part of the ritual.

After some preparatory spells, Loki looked at Veronica expectantly. As they discussed before, the ritual required human sacrifices. And Veronica had prepared a few. After her simple commanding look at one of the guardsmen, he took off to notify the others. And within a minute a few soldiers returned, dragging Fir with them. The sword-obsessed girl wasn't sure what was wanted of her, but she knew it wouldn't end up being good for her. Her struggles didn't really help her, and soon she was dragged to the middle of the ritual grounds.

“Remove her clothes, will you?” Loki batted her currently golden eyes, her face showing a gentle, but mischievous smile. Even if she wasn't sure if it was worth her time toying with the soldiers like that, she still enjoyed it. And as the words left her lips, the soldiers were already tearing away at the blue-haired girl’s short dress. Her jacket gone right away, she tried to struggle again while the men’s rough hands grabbed hold of her cyan dress and pulled it in various directions, tearing it off her body. She blushed as her average breasts were exposed to all, but it seemed no one was interested in them that much. Even though one of the soldiers groped them roughly, his hands closing over her small mounds of chest flesh, the others were more focused on her panties. Fir tried to stay positive as her nethers were exposed as well, but she had troubles believing that she'd be fine after this. She squirmed against the strong arms keeping her in place as the soldiers began touching her virgin slit with their coarse fingers.

“That's enough!” Loki couldn't contain a giggle as she watched the man abuse Fir, but as amusing as it was, she didn't have all day. “Remove her gloves and boots and then begone!” She commanded the men harshly, and they released Fir almost straight away, taking Fir’s fingerless gloves and high boots with them as they hurried away. They all knew that angering the illusionist had bad consequences.

Fir looked around as the men released her. She didn't pay much attention to the mages she met in this place, so she only recognised the princess. However, it seemed that the girl in the red dress in front of her wanted her to come closer. She seemed only a bit older than she was, and her warm, inviting smile seemed to be telling Fir that it was going to be alright. She approached the girl, while looking at the stake near her, but as soon as she got close enough, the silver-haired girl’s expression changed. With a somewhat sadistic grin, she grabbed Fir by the shoulder, and shoved her towards the stake. Before Fir could react, her back hit as she felt the hay under her feet.

Fir’s breath was knocked out of her by the impact, and so she didn't have the strength to resist as Loki-as-Micaiah approached her and dragged her wrists upwards, locking them in place with the metal bindings. She knelt and did the same with her legs, binding them at her ankles, while avoiding a kick that was Fir’s last attempt at breaking free. As the manacles snapped into place, she knew she was not going to break free unless someone released her.

Taking a few steps back so that she was safe, Loki waved towards Veronica, then continued with the ritual magic. The princess looked at the first mage nearby, Mae. The pink haired girl was back to her energetic self, having gotten used to Veronica’s delights of killing heroes since the execution of the Whitewing sisters. Then she was apologetic towards the woman she was forced to kill, but now Mae was quite happy to kill on Veronica’s orders. In fact, she experienced so many of these scenarios by now, that she was enjoying them, her fingers under her skirt and her undershorts as she touched herself while watching Fir’s predicament. And as Veronica looked at her, Mae took that as a sign that she was to cast a spell on her. Using her free hand, Mae threw a fireball towards the stake at which Fir was, and the flammable base easily caught on fire.

Fir couldn't help but squeal in pain as the flames started licking away at her soles, with the powerful flames climbing up her legs quite fast. The skin of her feet quickly became charred as the flames were up to the young girl’s hips, with her jumping and twisting in her chains as she felt the touch of the flames on her most sensitive parts. The flames only blazed up then, the skin on her legs burnt through and falling off her legs in pieces, taking some of her flesh down with it into the flames. The exposed meat and muscle of her legs became new fuel for the flames, and as they surged upwards, Fir’s legs gave in and her body was now only supported by the metal rings around her hands. She screamed in pain as the increased hotness of the flames started eating away at the flesh of her thighs, with flames flickering directly inside her pussy and setting it aflame as well.

By then, almost nothing remain of the base of her legs, her feet barely keeping together with the remainder of flesh and her bones, with the same state slowly moving up her legs as less and less of them remained. Fir’s buttocks were the next to catch fire; even if they weren't that fleshy, they still worked as the next boost to the flames intensity. As the insides of her vagina, her womb, and even her ovaries were turned into burnt pieces of meat, the flames continued to consume her body both on the inside and on the outside. Her abdomen was fully devoured fairly quickly, and as the walls of her stomach rolled open, falling off in a few parts that were black with cinder, it was revealed that all the organs in her stomach were already in various stages of burning.

Fir was still alive when the flames reached her heart, but at that point her struggles and screams have all died down. All her remaining energy was going towards staying alive, even if she knew that was just prolonging her pain. Still, as the flames tickled her nipples, and her midriff gave way to the fire as well, she knew she wouldn't last much longer. The flames claimed her surviving feminine parts, the small-yet-ripe flesh of her titties providing the flames with even more intensity that hit her in the face. Her heart caught fire as well, and she welcomed the embrace of death as she passed away. The flames didn't stop there, continuing to crawl up her body until all that remained of the blue-haired swordswoman was a skeleton with chunks of simmering flesh within.

Before that happened, however, as the flames were still burning strong, Loki got closer again. With a gust of wind, she caused some of the flames to fly through the air and settle in one of the five basins she prepared there, with the flames bursting upwards from it an ever-burning column of fire.

Loki looked at the burning pillar to make sure everything was working correctly. After confirming that that was the case, in a flash of light she changed shape into that of Eirika. Killing the sacrifices as people who they trusted her was a lot more entertaining than simply killing them. When on Veronica’s whim L’Arachel was led into the room, Loki knew straight away that her she made a correct decision.

“Ah, Eirika! I am so glad you are here! You will not believe what these fiends tried to do to me! Their action all were so.. vulgar!” The yellow-green haired woman called out immediately upon seeing who she thought was the princess of Renais. She walked of her own will, with the soldiers too afraid of her to get too close to her, but still escorting her. “They even forced me to remove both my boots and my gauntlets, and even my shoulderpads! How can I show my face to you now?” L’Arachel lamented as she realized just how unladylike her current clothes were, at least in her opinion. Loki looked at the woman again, analyzing her clothing. She seemed to be wearing only a battle dress, with the skirt part of it only barely reaching past her thighs. Still, for what Loki had in mind for her, the dress had to go.

“Get her dress off as well.” She ordered, and L’Arachel stared at her, not believing what she heard.

“Eirika? Explain yourself!” L’Arachel called out towards the cyan-haired woman, but Loki gave her no reply. The princess of Rausten looked at the soldiers around her. “Do not touch me, or I will smite you with my grace and righteousness!” She called out, trying to intimidate them, but a commanding look from Loki was all that the soldiers required to overcome their fears - or remember that Loki was far more frightening than the noble. “No! Back off!” L’Arachel called out, but their rough hands grabbed on to her dress and began removing it. Her breastplate came off, and the purple shoulder straps that were keeping her dress in place were forced down her arms as well. With nothing to support the dress anymore, all it took was a few tugs and the dress ended up sliding all the way down to L’Arachel’s feet. Her breasts were uncovered, showing that they were just as enormous as her armor suggested. L’Arachel folded both her arms in front of her chest, visibly flustered. Even so, she couldn’t really defend herself from the soldiers as they worked on her underskirt, exposing her snatch with a small bush of green hair above it to all.

“L’Arachel, please come here.” As confused and embarrassed as L’Arachel was, she still couldn’t refuse a request coming from Eirika. She didn’t even notice the bowl over which she stopped, and neither did she notice the ornamental knife in Eirika’s hand. Before L’Arachel could demand an explanation, Loki leaned in and her lips connected with L’Arachel’s. The green haired woman was surprised yet again - she never expected Eirika to do something so crude. With a flurry of emotions taking over her mind, she decided to rely on who she thought was her friend - and kissed Loki-as-Eirika back. Loki couldn’t hold back an excited moan as she felt that, knowing that her next action would hurt the woman even more.

With one swift motion, Loki stabbed her knife straight into L’Arachel’s belly. L’Arachel tried to take a step back as she felt the pain exploding in her stomach, breaking the kiss. However, Loki’s other arm firmly kept L’Arachel in place as she sliced L’Arachel’s abdomen open. L’Arachel looked down to check the source of pain, and more questions filled her mind. Why was Eirika doing this to her? L’Arachel couldn’t help but feel incredibly betrayed as she thought that. Because of her experience with healing magic, the pain in her belly as Eirika’s knife sliced through her guts was telling her that unless she got the wound treated immediately, it would turn out to be fatal. With Eirika showing no intention of stopping, L’Arachel realized that her death might be approaching. “N-No! I have not proven myself yet!” She called out, her words like music to Loki’s ears. The cyan-haired woman took a step back, looking at the hole she opened in L’Arachel’s belly. Satisfied with the size of it, she pulled at the skin from the line she cut, revealing L’Arachel’s insides to her.

Grinning madly as she did it, Loki grabbed one strand of L’Arachel’s intestines and pulled at it. A long segment of L’Arachel’s guts slipped out of her belly and fell into the bowl placed at her feet. L’Arachel could only watch in horror as Loki continued to pull out most of the organs filling up her abdominal cavity and throw them all into the bowl. At this point L’Arachel was reduced to a sobbing mess, still not able to understand how her trusted friend could be doing this to her. She didn’t even react much when Loki finished her job, L’Arachel’s stomach just an empty hole now. She did react, however, when she saw Eirika grab the knife again, with one hand squeezing one of her breasts. Her massive mammaries were quickly removed in two slices of the knife, with them ending up in the bowl as well.

Leaving L’Arachel with two bleeding stumps on her chest and no organs inside her stomach, Loki grabbed the bowl and carried it back towards the altar. L’Arachel watched as her organs were poured from the bowl into one of the five basins on the altar, with another column of flames shooting up from it. Feeling that she at least somewhat understood now, L’Arachel deduced that her life was necessary for whatever ritual Eirika was carrying out - after all, she was surely the most noble woman Eirika ever met. Her ego sated with that conclusion, L’Arachel collapsed forward, the loss of blood finally getting to her. She looked up at Eirika, believing that her life had been taken for a just cause, and her mind slipped away.

With L’Arachel dead, there was no need for Loki to stay as Eirika anymore. Shifting her form again, she turned into the purple haired Nohrian princess, Camilla. According to Veronica’s words, the next girl she’d sacrifice would be one of Camilla’s retainers, the emotionless assassin Beruka. She knew that the girl could be very troublesome if not handled correctly, so pretending to be her liege seemed to be the safest option.

Beruka approached the ritual grounds by herself. Being told that her lady was awaiting her there, it wasn’t even necessary for the soldiers to lead her there - a fact for which the soldiers were thankful, as that meant they didn’t have to deal with forcing her to go with them. When she got there, her first concern was lady Camilla. To Beruka’s content, it seemed that her liege was enjoying herself among the ritual grounds. The ritual itself, and the group of mages, were only distractions to her. “Lady Camilla? Do you have a mission for me? You summoned me here, after all.” She spoke out as she got closer, and the purple haired woman turned towards her. Beruka couldn’t help but feel that something was off about her, but she told herself that it was just her imagination. “No, not at all. I just wished to see you, my dear.” Beruka was accustomed to Camilla calling for her when she was bored, so she thought nothing of that. “What would you have me do now, then?” Beruka inquired further, this time examining their surroundings closer. A cut open body on the ground and another one, still burning while tied to a pole, both made her feel a bit uneasy. She was quite accustomed with dead bodies, and she knew her lady was just as skilled in battle as she was, but wasn't the castle supposed to be safe? She didn't stay in the Emblian castle for long periods of time, going out most of the time on various missions, so her vision of the castle was a bit different from how it really was.

And so, Beruka suspected nothing as Camilla stretched out her arms towards her and spoke out tenderly: “I just want you to give me a hug.” Beruka’s heart raced a bit as she heard that. She had a crush on her employer for a long time, and she suspected that Camilla knew about it, but the assassin also knew that her lady was fixated on Corrin most of the time. Despite that, there were moments when Camilla called for both her and Selena and had them join her in relieving some of her sexual tension, probably after failed attempts to seduce Corrin. Even so, Camilla never showed her that much affection just to her - kindness, yes, but not anything like that. So when given a possibility that her hidden desires for her purple-haired lady would be answered, she eagerly walked straight into Camilla’s embrace. Her skin felt different than usual, but Beruka didn't care about that. As she felt Camilla’s fingers on her neck, undoing her purple scarf, a thrill went through her body. Her chest was pressed straight against Camilla’s, with her enormous mountains of chest flesh making her bounce away from her. Her face was so close to Camilla’s that she could feel her breath on her. Looking up at her, Beruka mustered all her courage and leaned in with her head, her lips connecting with Camilla’s.

Her heart started beating even faster when she felt Camilla kiss her back, her nimble fingers stroking the back of her neck after untangling her scarf. Beruka found herself breathing rapidly when the kiss finished, her usually emotionless face burning with an excited blush. She felt Camilla grab the ends of her scarf again, but she ignored it, trying to steal another kiss from her. Before she managed to do that, however, Camilla pulled on the scarf in two different directions, taking her breath away. Camilla’s face showed her that her lady was enjoying herself as she used her scarf to strangle her.

As strong as the assassin was, she couldn’t do much to break free. Her fingers, still in the gauntlets of her black armor, clawed hard at the scarf, but the fabric proved resistant to tearing. And even if she was quite strong physically, her lady had just as much strength, if not even more. Looking at Camilla’s face, Beruka noted with sadness that her lady was enjoying her struggle as her body was pressed against hers. She had thought that Camilla was someone she could really trust, and to have her trust betrayed in such a way really hurt her - even more than the knowledge that she would die soon, and the crushing pain coming from her chest. With no air coming into her lungs as the far bustier woman crushed her windpipe using her scarf, and no success in her struggles, Beruka found herself growing weaker as the dizziness got to her head. Her arms dropped by her side, Beruka longer having the strength to fight against the strangulation. Even so, her assassin training left her capable of surviving for a longer time, so she just suffered the effect of asphyxiation while staring straight at Camilla’s face. Unwanted tears trickled down her cheeks as Camilla leaned in and kissed her on the headband covering her forehead. As Camilla’s face was twisted with a smile in mockery of Beruka’s desires, Beruka found the last remnants of her strength leaving her. Her armored legs kicked out for a bit against the ground in dying spasms, and then life left the body of the Nohrian assassin.

Loki continued to squeeze the scarf around Beruka’s neck for some more time, until she was satisfied with how the girl slumped against her lifelessly. Letting the body slide down to the ground, Loki knelt down beside it and started to remove the corpse’s armor. Quickly removing the chest guard, gauntlets and boots, Loki moved on to remove the girl’s leg armor and the purple piece of cloth over her crotch, leaving the girl just in her underwear and the scarf still tied around her neck. Taking off Beruka’s purple bra and panties came next, revealing to her that Beruka pissed herself while being strangled. Loki groped her average breasts for a moment - even if their size was not that hard, they still felt nicely under her touch. After letting go of them, Loki stood up and looked towards Veronica. Another gesture coming from the young princess, and another ball of fire flew from Mae’s fingertips, the mage’s pink twintails bobbing up and down, the girl filled with ecstatic pleasure caused by the show unfolding before her eyes.

The fire spell slammed into Beruka’s body, and it instantly burst into flames. Loki moved some of the flames to light the 3rd pillar on the altar with magic, and before long Beruka’s corpse became yet another charred husk.

Loki changed her form yet again, this time shifting into the blue-haired mercenary, Mia. And she did it just in time, as the Emblian soldiers dragged in Mist. The young cleric had already been stripped naked, with signs of rape all over her body nude body. It seemed that with the girl’s limited combat usefulness, she had been used as a stress reliever for many of the Emblian soldiers. With many bruises over her frail form, her small breasts and her cute face covered with semen, and her pussy dripping with the men’s seed, even Loki felt a bit bad for the brown haired girl. Mist looked very confused and hurt, and the relief on her face as she saw a familiar figure was far too real. The girl seemed to be far too broken mentally for Loki to have much fun with her now, so instead of torturing her for long, she decided to grant the girl a quick death. After the soldiers pushed Mist forward, slapping her pert ass again before letting go of her, she ran over to where Loki was standing, examining with interest Mia’s sword, that she also called forth with her magic..

“Ah! Mia! I was so scared without anyone of the Greil Mercenaries here. But now that you’re here, I’m sure it will be f-fine now? Right, Mia?” As she got closer to Mia, she wondered why the girl wasn’t smiling back at her like she usually did. She stopped a few steps away from her, not sure what to do next. Taking a look around, it seemed that the other people inside the room were preparing some kind of a powerful spell. Having her share of experience with powerful magic, she recognized immediately how strong the magic in the air was - and just how sinister it seemed. She shivered as she realized how strong the magic was and how dangerous it could be if the spell was finished.

Since Mia didn't respond to her, Mist turned around to look at the mages gathered there, and just as she expected, she could see the Emblian princess there. She’d hoped to become friends with her when she was first summoned there, but the princess proved to be far too difficult to approach. Moving on to the mages she saw chanting next to her, they all seemed quite familiar. To her surprise, she saw Ilyana among the group as well. She wanted to call out to the light-blue haired thunder mage, to beg her not to be a part of the magical summoning, but before she got the chance to speak to her, pain exploded in her neck.

Mist’s body suddenly felt almost weightless, and she felt as if she was flying. The world spun in her eyes as her head fell off from the rest of her body. But before she touched the ground, she felt someone grab her by her hair. She could make out the orange of Mia’s tunic, and she realized it must have been her who beheaded her. At this point, she wasn’t even surprised that it was the case - it seemed that from being summoned here, her life was just filled with suffering, so a trusted friend taking her life was just another part of that. Fresh tears trickled down her face as Mia carried her head. Even with how limited her view was, Mist could still see her naked, headless body collapsing without a head to control it. And even despite the pain, she still hold on to her consciousness, until Loki-as-Mia dumped her head into another of the basins on the altar, and the fourth column of flames erupted from it, reducing most of Mist’s head to ash in mere seconds.

With four pillars of flame around the altar lit up, there was still room for one more. As some time passed and the Emblian soldiers didn’t bring the fifth girl to sacrifice to the ritual grounds, Loki looked towards Veronica with a somewhat inquiring look on her face. A playful smile graced the usually emotionless lips of the Emblian royal as she saw that. She had already decided on who would the fifth sacrifice be, but she decided to keep it a secret before the ritual started. Now it was time for her to reveal it. Dropping her magic chant for a moment, she looked at the pink-haired mage next to her. Even if turning her into a willing participant in all the executions was quite entertaining for some time, at this point Veronica considered Mae’s behaviour to have become a bit stale. So stale, in fact, that about the only way she could get any entertainment from her would be watching her die. “Mae. It’s your turn to die now.” She spoke out quietly, and the pink haired mage stopped her chant mid-word.

Mae turned her head toward Veronica to check if she heard correctly, then her face lit up in almost orgasmic pleasure. “Really? I can’t wait!” She called out enthusiastically, throwing one of her hands in the air. As Veronica nodded back at her, Mae squealed happily and ran over to where Loki was standing, her excitement and arousal only growing as she saw that Loki turned into Celica now. She looked at the girl impatiently, and Loki smiled back at her. It was rare that she got such a willing victim, but she was also quite happy about it. “Strip out of your clothes, and follow me.” She said while going towards the altar. Mae immediately kicked off her boots and took off her chestplate, hurrying after Loki while removing the pink extension for her dress. Once that was gone, she removed the one-piece short dress that hugged her chest tightly, revealing that she wore no bra as her huge rounds of flesh bounced free. All that covered her modesty now was the mage’s black shorts, already soaked through with her arousal. She pulled them quite eagerly down her legs, showing off her shapely thighs as she bent forwards while Celica stopped at the altar and turned towards her. When Mae was fully naked, the redheaded woman invited her with a gesture to climb onto the table there.

Mae responded to that with much energy, getting on top of it quite fast, her breasts bouncing again as she laid down on the stone table. She steadied them with one hand, the other going back towards her slit as she rested her back against the stone floor. Looking up at Celica standing over her, she almost forgot that it wasn’t her friend but rather the illusionist that was about to kill her. With a begging look in her eyes, Mae masturbated furiously, one hand playing with her breasts while the other went in and out of her pussy. Thrilling her even more, Loki joined in on that, Celica’s hands in fingerless gloves massaging her other breast while she leaned forwards and placed a kiss on her lips. Mae moaned in sexual pleasure as she kissed her back, happiness and pleasure flowing through her body as she bucked her hips against her fingers. In almost no time, she felt the most powerful orgasm of her life hit her, strengthened both through her making out with her best friend and the knowledge that she was going to die soon. Her pussy juices squirted hard onto the altar as her body was shaken with orgasmic spasms, the pink-haired mage fully satisfied with how her life turned out.

Loki enjoyed the warm touch of Mae’s lips and the way her pert felt in her hands, but as the mage came below her, Loki broke off the kiss, and took the ceremonial dagger she had prepared. She waited for Mae’s orgasm to die down as she rubbed the cold steel against Mae’s chest right between her breasts. The mage shivered as she felt the metal touch against her sternum. When Loki was sure Mae’s orgasm died down, she flipped the knife and started to cut Mae’s chest open. Quickly revealing the center part of her ribcage, Loki manoeuvred carefully with the knife as she moved or cut through Mae’s bones, until finally she revealed her target: Mae’s rapidly beating heart. Yet another shiver went through Mae’s body as she felt Loki’s fingers close on her heart. After giving it a squeeze, Loki pulled hard on it and tore the blood-pumping organ out of Mae’s chest. She showed it to Mae, the girl’s expression turning to happy in her final moments as the circulation in her body stopped. Her heart continued to twitch in Loki’s hand, just as full of energy as Mae herself was, until Loki walked over to the final basin on the altar and dropped it into it, the fifth column of flames bursting upward as they formed a summoning pentagon.

Mae was still alive as she saw the flames erupt, telling her that Loki did just what she expected her to with her heart. And she also felt Loki come back to her, the woman’s fingers sliding into her spasming cunt. She closed her eyes for a moment, and when she opened them with much effort a few moments later, she was greeted with Celica’s slack eyes staring into nothingness out of her severed head. And even that made her smile, reminding her that in death she would be reunited with Celica. With that thought, the last slivers of life left her body.

Loki couldn’t help herself - she just had to explore the dead mage’s body with her fingers. As the ritual entered its final stage, so did Loki’s arousal. She felt her pussy being soaking wet again and again throughout the whole day, and Mae’s response to her actions only made her arousal spike even higher. So using magic she sent her body back to her quarters for later use, shifting back into her original form while she did so. However, she tugged down the part of her already quite revealing dress that covered her voluptuous tits, revealing them to all as she teased her own nipples for a moment. Passing the time required to pass before her final spell while doing her best not to orgasm yet was quite the fun challenge for her as she stared at the chanting mages one by one, testing them if any of them could prove to be as fun to fiddle with as Mae was. Only a couple managed to hold their ground against her, with most looking away, turned off either by her visible lack of morals or her rather sudden nakedness. One of them was (Ehh perhaps someone that would die in the invasion on Askr that’s supposed to happen in a future chapter, not sure who exactly yet.)

As the gathered mages all went silent, Loki spun while conjuring her staff to her. She called the final incantation out in some language that no one but her understood, before slamming the staff into the table, pointing upwards, while falling to her knees. And her hopes and plans came to fruition as she saw a portal opening in front of her - a portal to the kingdom of flame, Muspell. Her heart fluttered with desire and happiness as she thought what chaos and havoc the alliance between Emblia and Muspell meant for all the worlds. She looked up at Surtr as the king of Muspell walked through the portal, the flaming pillars bursting higher in the presence of the Ruler of Flame.

“My king, I bid you welcome to the Emblian Empire. I hope that you and Princess Veronica-” Loki stopped for a moment to put a hand on the young princess’s shoulder, trying to reassure her, for she could tell that the princess was afraid of the man “-will prove to be valuable allies to each other.” She smiled at the pink-haired woman who walked through the portal behind Surtr, but Leavatein was as unresponsive to her advances as usual. Now Loki realized that she forgot to pull her top back up, her bare breasts exposed for the king to see. However, with the heat coming from Surtr’s massive body tickling her nipples quite enjoyably, she decided not to bother doing that anymore.

Surtr looked at the busty illusionist. The woman annoyed him, and he considered killing her many times, but he couldn't deny that she was without comparison when it came to covert operations. And maybe that's why he tolerated her - most of the time, she was not there to annoy him in person.

"Infiltrate the Askrian Kingdom. It will help when I burn it to the ground." He ordered her, and she replied straight away: "As you wish, my king." In a flash of light, she disappeared, teleporting away to her room. Once there, she could finally stop holding herself back, climbing on top of Mae’s lifeless body while moving the bottom part of her dress to the side, lining up her snatch with Mae’s dead one. She humped the body like crazy, her hands closing again on Mae’s tits and her tongue exploring Mae’s dead mouth. With all the arousal she had built up, it didn’t take her long to reach her orgasm, and she collapsed on top of Mae’s body while shaking heavily.

Once she was done with that, Loki stood up and looked at her room again. She was a bit sad to part with her trophy collection, so she said goodbye to each of the heads she gathered with a kiss on the lips. She also knew that her new mission would let her gather more heads for her collection, so she was excited about it. However, she still wanted to take at least one head with her. Turning back towards Mae’s body, she took a sword she stashed away in her room just for cases like that, and in one quick strike removed the twin-tailed head from the rest of her short body. Having finished going through her most treasured possessions, and with a quick spell to conceal Mae’s head from the eyes of others, she set off towards one of the portals that would take her closer to Askr.

As intimidated by the man’s form towering over her, Veronica reminded herself that he was supposed to be her ally, and anyways it was her territory and she was quite a powerful mage herself, so she shouldn’t be afraid of him. Reassuring herself like that, she managed to talk to Surtr on equal terms as they discussed the details of their joint invasion of Askr.

Here's another shorter chapter

Intermission 2: Ending the Tempest

tags: con, F/F, impalement, heart removal, beheading

Lucina went through another portal, chasing after another group of heroes that she had asked to fight against the Tempest. Seeing what it lead the last group to, she intended to ask them to give up on that. However, it seemed that she was already too late. The corpses she saw on the ground showed told her that the heroes either just fell in battle or have also decided to end their lives. However, Titania wasn’t among the corpses on the ground. With her heart beating fast, Lucina realized that she could save the life of at least one more person - and she rushed forward to find her.

As she pressed on, however, she began finding pieces of Titania’s armor on the ground, Lucina realized she might have been too late after all. Her fears only deepened as after going through all of Titania’s armor, she began finding her normal clothes one by one. She stopped in place for a moment after finding Titania’s bra, marvelled both by its size and the face that the older woman was stripping fully. After progressing further on, also gathering Titania’s red panties, Lucina finally was able to see the red-haired woman in the distance. It seemed that she had been busy setting something up, but Lucina couldn’t tell what exactly it was.

Titania pushed the butt of the lance she took from Nephenee’s corpse into the soft soil. With a few shoves she pushed it deep enough so that it would stay in place. Once she was satisfied with it, she stood up to check if she did it correctly. She had to search for some time to find a spot that fit what she had in mind - one where she could set the lance up nicely with an easy way of getting onto it. As she climbed the stairs, getting ready to step off them onto the lance, her mind was going over her reasons on why she was doing it once again.

With most of her life spent fighting, first as a royal knight, then a mercenary, Titania had seen her share of friends getting killed in battle. So while seeing another group of them die as she cut through her enemies with her trusty axe, even if she was sad, normally it wouldn’t be enough to make her go suicidal. However, the time she spent in Askr wasn’t too good for her mental health. Although she enjoyed it at first, especially seeing the possibility that she could be reunited with Greil. However, as days turned into weeks and then months without him, all while being forced to watch what went against her ideals, it was too much of a strain for her. So the deaths of the other members of the squad she was fighting was enough to decide it was time for her life to end as well.

Titania didn’t originally intend to strip naked, but after deciding to kill herself she had to figure a way of doing it. As much as she hated to admit it, she found some of the sexualized deaths she had seen in Askr quite hot. She was especially captivated by Elincia’s execution. She was so aroused after seeing her, the girl she and her friends work so hard to help, get raped, humiliated and then killed in public. Because of that, Titania decided to die in a similar way to her - and that included stripping naked. Unable to find a sword as long as the Amiti, she had to settle down for a lance that belonged to Nephenee. Returning from where the corpses were, she removed her armor and then her clothes. As she felt the cold air on her nipples, another though surfaced in her mind - if she was trying to emulate Elincia’s death, she should also cut her breasts off first.

Stopping on the stairs for a moment, Titania got down to pick up her axe again, not noticing that Lucina was watching her from a distance. Once the redhead found her weapon, she grabbed it up near the blade, and raised it up to her chest. Gritting her teeth as she did it, Titania lined it up with one of her oversized breasts and then used it to slice it off. She watched with fascination as one of her fleshy orbs fell to the ground. Although it hurt, she also felt a pang of arousal going through her. Pushing both of these feelings aside, she lined it up with her surviving breast, before slicing it off as well. With two bleeding stumps instead of her sizeable cleavage, Titania climbed up the stairs, stopping in just the right spot for her suicide. Staring at the tip of the lance waiting for her, she couldn’t help but feel scared for a moment - but she got a hold of herself and stepped off, straight onto the lance.

With the way she set it up, the lance easily slid into her pussy. As gravity pulled her body down the pole, the lance easily pierced through most of her vagina and punctured the back wall of her womb. The small protrusion at the front of Nephenee’s lance rubbed her pussy as it slid through it, giving her some pleasure to help her handle the pain. Her body continued to slide down the pole, with it easily going through most of her belly without much resistance. It only picked up as the lance started to near her chest, but the force of her fall was still enough for it to slice through that part of her as well. More pain got to her as she felt one of her lungs become impaled on the lance, knowing that she failed to stay fully perpendicular to the ground. With blood flooding her lung it was becoming increasingly hard for her to breathe, but she still endured it while the lance continued to come out of her, slicing through her collarbone on the way out. Her bare feet touched the ground, stopping her body from sliding any further down. As the mercenary continued to bleed out, she saw a masked person running up towards her. She recognized that it was the girl who asked them to fight in the Tempest in the first place. She could tell that she was trying to tell her something, but Titania couldn’t make out the words now. A warm hand touched her cheek, and Titania could feel just how sorry the blue-haired girl was. She tried to reassure her, to tell her that she’d end up like that eventually even without fighting the Tempest, but she had no voice left in her. It wasn’t long before she bled out, slumping motionless on the lance.

Lucina continued to stare at Titania’s corpse for some more time, overcame by guilt again. Her mind was a flurry of emotions until eventually she tore off the mask covering her face, and undid her hair, letting it flow down her back again. She was done with concealing her identity while trying to make others fight the Tempest. Now, she was going to take things in her own hands. Heading towards the portal, she knew what she had to do. Closing the Tempest wouldn’t be safe, but that’s exactly what she wanted at this point - if she could atone for all the deaths she caused with her own life, all the better for her.

It didn’t take her long to get to the center of the Tempest. She fought with newfound ferocity, in a style that she considered too reckless usually. As she cut through her enemies with the Falchion, she wondered if she was subconsciously trying to get herself killed before getting to her destination. Still, she managed to get out of that almost unscratched, only getting her leggings cut in a few spots and also losing her belt.

When she finally arrived, she quickly sliced through the unimportant group of hostiles until all that remained was the woman in charge of them - the Zofian princess Celica. However, it was obvious to Lucina that the girl had been corrupted by the Tempest’s magic. Angrily swinging her sword towards the woman, Lucina called out: “I’m here to bring an end to you and the entire Tempest once and for all!”

She expected the redhead to attack her with her powerful magic, but it seemed that her words actually struck a chord in the corrupted princess. Her eyes returned to their usual lively orange instead of the vile corrupted red, and the girl looked at Lucina with longing in her eyes. “Please, do help me! I have been stuck like this for far too long. I am forced to die again and again as heroes come here and slaughter me, only for me to come back to life and fight another group of them. And fighting them is a pain a swell, for I know that they all want to do well while I am being forced to kill them through the Tempest’s magic. So I beg of you - end my life permanently and save everyone else from being forced to endure such a fate.”

Lucina was surprised by Celica’s emotional outburst, touched by it. “I didn’t know you knew what was happening, and that it was just one you…” Lucina commented sadly. However, she was also glad that at least she didn’t have to fight the mage. Having fought her before, Lucina knew already just how skilled Celica was with both her magic and her white sword. “Do you know of a way to close it?” Lucina asked while getting closer to her. Celica closed her eyes for a moment, thinking hard. “I recall spell that could work, but I cannot cast it by myself.” Celica shivered as she said that, suddenly afraid. “And I do not know how long I can stay like that - your words broke the control the Tempest had over me, but it can return any second now.” Her eyes snapped open again, and Lucina could see the hints of corruption returning to them. “I know!” Celica called out while removing her breastplate, letting it fall to the ground. “Slice me open with your sword - the pain should keep the corruption at bay for some more time.”

Even if Lucina was planning to kill the redhead, she couldn’t help but feel sad as she heard her words. She seemed to be genuinely trying to help her, so Lucina decided to listen to her. Slamming the Falchion into Celica’s gut, Lucina watched with surprise as Celica smiled. “It feels exactly like when Alm stabbed me with his Falchion.” She basically moaned into Lucina’s ear since the blue-haired girl ended up pressed against her. Lucina backed out almost immediately, but she couldn’t deny she was thrilled by what she heard. Removing the Falchion, Lucina couldn’t help but stare at the bloodied hole in Celica’s chest.

Somehow, Celica was still standing. It seemed that her idea actually worked, so reassured by that, she began some preparations for the spell. She couldn’t deny being aroused as she worked on the spell, just as excited as Lucina by her earlier words while also being thrilled by the prospect of ending her suffering for good. She worked the fingers up the front of her dress and inside her skirt, desperately trying to get off while keeping up her magic. Lucina just stared at her while she did that, thinking that it might have been another way Celica tried to fight off the corruption. Watching Celica touch herself with a hole in her chest like that was quite arousing for the Ylissean princess as well, and Lucina could tell her leggings were being soaked with her pussy juices as she watched Celica go at it.

Eventually, Celica came. Just as she did, she also finished her spell. As the orgasm began rocking her body, the energy began to rapidly leave it to fuel the spell. “Please… Tear… My heart… Out…” She managed to call out in weakening moans, asking Lucina for the final component to her spell. Lucina’s hands immediately reached for the hole in Celica’s chest, pulling it open while covering her fingers with blood. After stretching the hole a bit more open, Lucina reached inside Celica and searched for the girl’s heart. She easily found it, rapidly beating while trying to support her host’s dying body. Lucina’s fingers closed over it, and with a strong yank she tore it out, ending that Celica’s life permanently.

As Lucina removed her hand from Celica’s chest, her heart still shaking in Lucina’s hand, she felt a powerful spell go off. The entire room - no, the entire world - started shaking. It seemed that Celica’s words were true - her spell was enough to close the Tempest. The portal she came through closed in the distance, telling her she wouldn’t be able to escape. Her pussy ached again at the thought. She looked at Celica’s limp corpse, one of her hands still buried between her thighs. With Celica getting off right before dying, and with how aroused she was feeling, Lucina decided to start touching herself as well.

Letting go of the Falchion and forcing a hand into her blue leggings, Lucina forced a few her fingers inside her already dripping snatch. As she watched the world swirl and shrink around her, magic flowing freely as it was slowly falling apart, Lucina picked up the pace, trying her best to come before the masses of magic got to her. The thrill of knowing that these were her final moments, along with happiness of knowing that her life was used for a good cause, both contributed to how good she was feeling. Overwhelmed with pleasure, Lucina dropped to her knees. She enjoyed the way Celica’s heart felt in her hand, but she wanted to feel more of the girl. Letting go of the heart, Lucina forced her hand into the hole in Celica’s chest again, enjoying the warmth of Celica’s chest as she explored it with her hand again. Looking at the orgasmic expression still locked on Celica’s face, Lucina impulsively leaned in and kissed her on the lips. Her tongue entered the small opening between Celica’s lips, tasting the inside of her mouth as Lucina approached her final orgasm. Screaming out an unintelligible moan, Lucina collapsed on top Celica’s body as she felt the orgasm rocking through her.

The Ylissean princess rested on the redhead’s body for a moment, and when she got up, almost nothing remained of the world she was in. As she watched the magic unload all around her, she realized just how painful it would be to get hit with such magic. She didn’t feel like experiencing that, so her mind searched for alternatives. It seemed to her that the magic was converging exactly on the spot where Celica was - and on extension on her as well. The conclusion she came to was fairly simple - she should just end her life before the magic got to her. Getting up from Celica’s corpse and rising Falchion from the ground, Lucina took hold of it with both of her hands - one covered in Celica’s blood, the other in her own cum. Bringing it up to her neck, Lucina felt the cold touch of steel against it. Taking a final, deep breath, Lucina steadied herself and cut sideways. Her neck erupted with pain for a moment as the connection to the rest of her body was severed, but she managed to cut all the way through anyways. Her head fell off along with some of her some hair, but her body kept standing for a few more moments. As her head hit the ground, Lucina stared at her headless form. Its hands closed shut on the handle of her sword, but the rest of her muscles loosened and her body collapsed on top of Celica’s again. A fountain erupted from her neck stump, but she wasn’t able to notice it. Happy that she at least somewhat atoned for her deeds, Lucina died a happy women moments before the magic tore into her head, reducing it to less than ash.

The remaining space continued to shrink as the whirling magic took more and more of it, until finally both Lucina’s and Celica’s bodies got reduced into nothingness, the Tempest finally closing… for the time being.

Posted the story to my Pixiv, so if the site's down you can find it there :)
https://www.pixiv.net/member.php?id=6509947

Chapter 14: Accidents and Murder

tags: F/F, bestiality, headfuck, hanging, beheading, drowning

Peri walked around the castle. She had really been enjoying her stay in Askr. It let her satisfy her killing intent in battles all the time, and she was able to met several people who enjoyed killing as much as she did. Currently the short cavalier had decided to check up on her horse, since it got injured in her last battle.

She walked into the stables readily. After reaching the box where her horse was she noted with satisfaction that it had already been healed up. She placed one hand on the horse’s nose, patting it happily. As she felt the horse react to her touch, she decided she wanted to reward it for its performance today. At first, she considered just getting some special food for the horse, but that idea seemed too boring. To get some ideas, she crouched for a moment and crawled into the stall. Careful not to get stomped on, she looked up at the horse. Her eyes caught sight of the stallion’s massive cock, and she knew instantly what to do - she’d reward her horse through bringing it to an orgasm.

She couldn’t help but feel a bit aroused at the thought. As she reached out and touched the animal’s member, it twitched in her hand, some of its precum leaked onto her glove. Taking her hand back and tasting the liquid, she decided to take her chest armor off. She didn’t want it to get dirty, after all. After some tampering with her chestpiece, she gently put it on the ground. Her fingers quickly undid the buttons at her collar, and the blue-and-pink haired woman took her tunic off as well. Giving her breasts a playful squeeze, she moved under the horse and began stroking its shaft with both of her hands.

As the horse’s cock grew to its fully erect state, Peri moved her mouth over to its tip. Tasting it with her lips, she flicked her tongue over it for a moment. After doing that, she stretched her mouth open and took it inside her. She slowly pushed her mouth further onto the horse’s erection, trying her best to take it as far in as she could. However, even with how much passion she tried, she still had to stop a few times, breaking off for air. With her mount’s member coated with her saliva, it was becoming easier and easier for her. She could hear the horse neighing in pleasure as she took the dick down her throat, fighting away whatever discomfort she might have been feeling. Her hands continued to stroke the cock at a point she was sure she wouldn’t reach with her mouth, but as she continued to take it deeper and deeper inside her, sucking with her mouth and covering the surface of the horse’s shaft with her saliva, she realized her pussy was soaking too. Because of that, she let go of it with one hand, and delved with it into her leggings. Tugging her panties to the side, Peri began to touch herself while she continued bringing off the horse.

In no time she was able to orgasm, soaking her leggings through with her juices. Her moans were mostly muffled since her mouth was still stuffed with the horse’s dick. She continued to suck on it as her body shook in orgasmic spasms. Just as she was about to recover from them, she felt a hot load of the horse’s semen shoot down her esophagus and into her stomach. She started sliding her mouth off the horse’s cock, as so some of the semen poured into her mouth, leaking out of it and dripping down her pointy chin.

As she continued to stimulate the horse’s cock while pulling her mouth off it, she felt it harden in her mouth again. “Sorry, but I’m only gonna do it once.” She thought to herself as only the tip of her horse’s shaft remained inside her mouth. However, she did not realize that her actions had awakened a lust in her horse, and that it wanted to get off again. As it felt her remove her mouth, it instinctively pushed forward, trying to force its cock deeper inside her again. Peri didn’t even have time to react as the dick smashed through the back of her mouth. She could only feel incredible pain as the horse’s cock came out of the hole in the back of her head in an explosion of blood and meat. With a hole in the back of her head, she had only a few moments to realize that she was dying before her life left her. Her thighs, already soaked with her juices, were also additionally stained yellow as her bladder released. Still, it made no difference for the horse whether his rider was alive or not. As her body slumped motionless, it didn’t stop the horse from thrusting back and forth through the hole in Peri’s head. Her body was still kept upwards by the horse’s shaft when the horse came again, covering Peri’s bare back with his seed. Sated for the time, the horse’s cock slowly shrunk back to its resting size, Peri’s head sliding off it as the girl’s corpse collapsed to the straw that was laid out on the floor.

Peri’s body was discovered a few hours later, when one of the stablehands brought a new meal for the horse. Instead of reporting her death, however, he decided to have some fun with her corpse. Both Peri’s lifeless womb and her tight asshole were filled with the semen of several of the stablehands, the hole in the back of her head also enjoyed by some of them, before her death finally got reported to Kiran - who decided to let them keep her corpse anyways.

Setsuna was busy moving things around in one of the storage rooms. She wasn’t sure why would anyone choose her for the job with how clumsy she was, but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t try her best to do as she was told. Because of that, she had currently been carrying as many pieces of rope as she could. With her dozing off as she carried them over, she didn't notice as Ninian appeared straight in front of her. The half-dragon girl collided with her, and they both fell over. Both Setsuna and Ninian apologized for what happened, each blaming herself for that, but after getting up they both headed their way. Ninian took a single, long coil of rope before leaving. Setsuna watched her for a moment, while checking out how the ropes she was carrying have wrapped around her body. She found it quite interesting that they even managed to loop around her neck, but since it didn't cause her any discomfort yet she paid no mind to that, and decided to keep the ropes on her as she walked off to carry them away.

Once Setsuna left the storage room and walked through the castle for some time, she realized that she had no idea where she should bring all these ropes to. After some thinking, the archer decided to just wander around until she managed to find the spot she was supposed to bring them to - from what she understood, they were to be used as a replacement nooses for the gallows in the main hall. Cursing silently her lack of spacial orientation, Setsuna set off again while thinking how funny a coincidence it was that the ropes that would become nooses were now wrapped around her neck. The ropes dragged on behind her as she scoured the Askrian halls for some more time.

Eventually, she ended up in some unused part of the castle - she could tell because she didn’t see anyone nearby, and the halls were usually crowded at this time. And to confirm her suspicions, suddenly the ground under her feet gave way as the pitfall trap she was on opened - no one would put one in an used part of the castle, would they? Setsuna was so used to falling into traps like this one that she didn’t even mind the falling sensation. That is, until her fall was suddenly broken by a sharp tug to her neck. With horror, Setsuna realized that the ropes wrapped around her neck were now suspending her up in the air in between the ground level of the corridor and the bottom of the trap. She realized that the part of the rope dragging on after her must have gotten stuck somewhere up, and in an afflux of hope she tugged at the rope above her head with as much strength as she could muster with her breath being cut off.

Once that proved not to be helpful, Setsuna started clawing desperately at the rope wrapped around her neck with both of her hands. The lack of air going into her lungs started eating away at her strength at this point, so she tried her best to free herself. Her fingers dug deep into her skin there, even drawing blood as she scratched away at the ropes, but somehow they got wrapped too tight for her to get them off. She kept pulling and scratching away at them to no avail as the rope dug deeper into her throat. Her moves grew more and more desperate as the pain in her lungs increased, but still with no success. Her mind couldn’t accept the possibility of dying like that - being killed in battle or by the summoner would have been okay, but such a death seemed very unfair to her. Her emotions didn’t matter, however, and her struggles began to slowly die down as the pulsating of blood in her ears grew louder and louder.

The archer could feel her bladder going off, leaving a stain on her panties and running down her tights-covered legs. She swung in the rope, desperately kicking against the walls of the pitfall trap in some final attempt of supporting herself, but all that achieved was making her body swing from one side to another as the last of her strength left her body. Her body continued to sway on the ropes, hanging inside the pit as the trapdoor closed over her. It didn’t close fully, however, with the ropes causing a crack to stay open - and because of that, her body was discovered when someone went through that part of the castle next. By that time, her body had completely managed to cool down, with the first stages of decomposition already settling in.

Anna smiled at Marisa as the two entered Anna’s room. It wasn’t easy to break the Crimson Flash away from her sword practice, but Anna deemed her cute enough to keep trying. And now they were there, with her successfully getting the pink-haired girl to follow her into her quarters. Anna wasn’t sure what she’d do with the girl afterwards, but for now she was happy just for some hot girl-on-girl action. She quickly set down her axe, and turned towards Marisa to take her sword from her. After removing her high, armored boots, Anna began taking off her adorned Askrian armor. While doing so, the commander turned to look at the mercenary, only to see her blushing back at her. Anna smiled invitingly at her after slipping out of her battle dress, only to show that she wore no underwear underneath - just like Kiran ordered her to when he first arrived there. Marisa’s face turned just as crimson as her nickname suggested when she saw that, her fingers reluctantly working at removing her belt, her feet already bare with her boots placed neatly near the door.

“Come on, don’t be shy now. We both know that you want it!” Anna spoke to her kindly while getting closer, taking Marisa’s hand into her own and gently placed it on one of the clasps holding Marisa’s purple battle dress in place. With a thankful look on her face, Marisa clumsily undid the clasps, and forced her dress open through the split on the front. Anna looked hungrily at Marisa’s huge, shapely breasts, still covered with a purple bra. After an encouraging nod from Anna, Marisa took a deep breath and undid the bra as well. Anna couldn’t help but whistle as she saw Marisa’s bags of flesh in the nude, confirming to her that Marisa was a correct choice for the night. She immediately grabbed them, feeling them up with her hands while Marisa looked away, another blush showing up on her cheeks. Once she had her share of playing with them, with Marisa joining in on the action and touching her breasts too, with one finger Anna traced a path down Marisa’s flat stomach from the breasts to her panties, and slowly tugged away at them. Marisa moved one of her hands downwards as well, touching Anna’s as they pulled her panties off together.

Once Marisa’s pussy was revealed, Anna playfully pushed her back so the girl fell on her back onto her bed. Getting on her knees, Anna buried her face between the girl’s thighs, her mouth already working on sucking the girl’s clit. Her tongue started exploring Marisa’s pussy, savouring the sweetness the girl had within her. From the discussion she had with her earlier when seducing the girl, the mercenary was still a virgin. The moans coming from the girl were so full of passion that Anna had some troubles believing that, but whether that was true or not, she still enjoyed eating her out. And as the girl’s juices flushed into her face, a fast orgasm rocking the girl’s body, her lack of endurance convinced Anna that she had been telling the truth.

Once she was done with that, she rose, and was greeted with Marisa’s enamored face. The girl was visibly shaken by her orgasm, and as Anna climbed on top of her she managed to speak out in between her moans: “I’ve… Never felt… anything like that… beforeee…” Anna smiled gently at her newfound lover before replying. “Don’t worry, you’ll get plenty more chances to feel like that in the future.” At this point, Anna heard some sound coming from behind her, but she paid it no mind - she had a hot girl underneath her, and nothing would distract her from that. Lining her pussy up with Marisa’s, Anna began rubbing against the girl while bending forward and locking her lips onto the swordswoman’s.

She continued to rub her cunt against Marisa’s for some more time, making out with her while bringing them both to a pair of orgasms. Marisa’s inexperienced moans against her face were enough to make Anna cum far faster than the pink-haired mercenary, and so Anna continued to bring pleasure to her with her hands after coming herself. Her hands continued to explore Marisa’s body, feeling up her nice butt as it was pressed against her sheets and massaging the girl’s heaving tits. It wasn’t long before Marisa cried out in another orgasm, her body giving in to Anna’s skilled fingers. As their juices mixed together on both Marisa’s and Anna’s thighs, Anna let go of the girl and laid down on the bed next to her.

The two girls didn’t realize that they weren’t alone in the room. When they first got in, Loki sneaked in behind them. She intended to kill Anna and take her place since it seemed that would give her the access to most information about the Askrian kingdom, but after seeing what the two girls were up to she decided to postpone that a bit. Instead, she just stayed concealed with her magic, touching herself while watching the two girls having sex together. She managed to stay quiet through most of that, only a few moans escaping her lips while she tried to stay undetected. Both women were too focused on each other to notice that, however, so they had no idea that Loki was there, watching them. And as the two laid in post-coital poses on the bed, Loki decided it was time to proceed. She didn’t expect to be killing two girls today, but she certainly wasn’t going to complain about that.

However, before she made her move, Anna got up from the bed. WIth how sweaty all the sex with Marisa had her, she decided to go and bathe. “I’ll be back soon, and then we can do it again… If you want that.” Anna said while getting off the bed and heading towards the door separating the bath from the main part of the room. Marisa just mumbled something back incoherently, her mind still filled with all the pleasure that Anna brought her. She shifted on the bed a bit, watching as Anna went into the side room. Slowly lifting her body, Marisa realized she should probably wash as well. However, it seemed that Anna would let her use her bath, so she slumped back onto the bed, closing her eyes and losing herself in a pleasant daydream about what Anna would do to her when the girl came back. Her fingers circled her snatch as she thought of that, and quiet moans began to escape her lips again as she started to finger herself. With this being her first time with a lover, her lust was still unsated after two orgasms.

Loki moved silently not to alert the girl on the bed, happy that her prey had separated. She walked over to where Anna placed her axe and Marisa’s sword, and decided that using the sword to end Marisa’s life would be most fitting. Lifting the blade from the table, she couldn’t stop the metal from emitting some clinking sounds, but Marisa’s brain discarded them as sounds caused by Anna’s bath. Because of that, she had no clue what was about to happen as Loki moved to the bed, sword in hand. Lining it up with Marisa’s uncovered neck, Loki removed the spell that concealed her from sight, and waited for the perfect moment to strike.

In just a few moments after she did that, Marisa let out an exceptionally loud moan, her eyes snapping open as she called out: “Anna! Oh, Anna!”, her fingers connecting with the most sensitive spot inside her. Before she could react to seeing an unknown figure standing over her, Loki cut downwards with her sword. Marisa began to move one of her arms in a futile effort to protect herself, but she wasn't fast enough and the sword easily sliced through her neck. She didn’t even emit a sound as it was severed from the rest of her body, its twitches causing it to writhe on the bed as blood poured heavily from the stump on her neck.

Loki lifted Marisa’s head by her ponytail, and lifted it to her face. “Don’t worry, your lover will be joining you soon.” She said with a cruel smile, and then kissed Marisa on the lips intensely. After breaking the kiss, Loki put one hand on Marisa’s body to keep it from twitching, and with another sadistic smile she forced Marisa’s head between her thighs, giving the girl a taste of her own pussy before she died. To Loki’s disappointment, Marisa didn’t stay alive for much longer, but even with how short her time was, she still tasted both hers and Anna’s juices, licking them from her thighs with her tongue. Her mind was completely broken at that point, and she just ached for a taste of Anna’s before she died.

After a few quick rubs to her pussy, Loki reminded herself that she still had another girl to kill - the time for playing with the corpse would come later. Fortunately for her, it seemed that Anna was still bathing, so she wouldn’t come out to her anytime soon. Still, Loki decided to kill her off first, and then enjoy Marisa’s body more. However, if she just went invisible into the bathing room, Anna would suspect something. Instead, Loki turned her body into Marisa’s with her magic, knowing that Anna would be more than happy to see her come in. With a quick adjustment to the spell, Loki removed Marisa’s clothes from her body, and approached the door. Gently opening it, she tried to imitate Marisa’s behaviour as she walked through the door, forcing a blush to appear on her face.

“Oh, I see you couldn’t wait for me to come back! You’re more than welcome to join me here, if that’s what you want.” Anna called out to her happily, glad that Marisa was willing to join her. Maybe she should consider having her as a more permanent lover? Anna wondered about that for a moment as she watched Marisa descend into the bath, covering herself with her arms again. Moving to her, Anna pulled her into the water, her lips moving towards Marisa’s again. The girl kissed her back, and Anna proceeded to squeeze her breasts again as Marisa collapsed on top of her.

Anna ended up going underwater, but she expected to surface again a few moments later. However, that didn’t happen. Her eyes grew wide as she saw that Marisa had been holding her down, and she began attacking the girl with her fists, but to no avail. Marisa’s hands were locked firmly onto her shoulders, keeping her underwater and not letting her get any air no matter how hard she tried. Anna wasn’t afraid of dying - in fact, ever since she had been summoned she had been expecting that her death would come. She didn’t expect it to come from a girl she picked herself, however, thinking that Kiran would kill her eventually, as he did with the Sharena summoned along with her. Bubbles emerged from her face and floated to the surface as the last remnants of air left her lungs, and she shut her mouth closed before attempting to overpower the girl on top of her again. It didn’t work this time either, and Anna knew that her death was unavoidable. Once she was sure that she wouldn’t be breaking free, she accepted her death and just laid motionless while water filled her lungs. Her heart received a sharp blow as she saw Marisa transform into a more purple-haired woman, her dying mind recognizing her as Loki, the illusionist that worked for Emblia. There were a few times when she and the woman met before… Anna couldn’t remember much more about her as the headache caused by the lack of breath caused her brain to slow down.

“Marisa’s already dead. Now, be a nice girl and just join her!” Anna’s heart ached as she heard that, the news somehow hurting her more than the pain coming from her water-filled lungs. However, as the pounding of blood in her head grew louder, her mind slowly becoming clouded, memories of Marisa slowly disappeared from her mind, and instead she wondered if her death would affect the Order of Heroes that much. She also wondered what would happen to all the money she had gathered, and that thought was all that remained in her mind as she gave in to the asphyxiation, her body going limp in the water.

Loki kept Anna’s corpse underwater for some more time, until she was fully sure that the redhead was dead. Getting up from the bath, she let go of Anna’s body and it floated up to the water’s surface. Now that her target was dead, Loki could fully enjoy herself. First, she shifted her form into that of Anna’s in case anyone entered the room. Feeling up the tits of her new more permanent form with some curiosity, Loki cast a concealing spell on Anna’s floating corpse and ran over to the main room. Lifting Marisa’s head from between the girl’s thighs, Loki placed it between her own, and started to rub her pussy furiously against Marisa’s slack lips. That head was the first to join her collection in Askr, but she was sure it wouldn’t be the last as she came all over Marisa’s dead face.

>>12735 Here it is :D The latest special banner put me in a mood for a Lilina story or two, and this was one way to go through with it.

Intermission 3: Bound Hero Battle: Lilina and Cecilia

tags: non-con, M/F, burning, stabbing

“General Cecilia, don’t you wish we had more soldiers at our disposal?” Lilina asked her green-haired teacher while looking over at the group of soldiers that was gathered nearby. Even though the two mages have suddenly found themselves in Castle Ostia, the familiar halls seemed off somehow. The fact that they both had no memories of coming there was also quite unsettling, but Lilina was certain that with Cecilia watching over her, they would definitely find out what was going on. 

“I certainly do, but I think that even with how small our forces are, both your magical talent and my experience will be enough to help us through any troubles.” Cecilia adjusted Lilina’s headband, giving her a warm smile as she did so. Lilina’s heart grew as she heard that, both at the praise her teacher was giving her and because her words helped calm down a bit.

A loud sound and the feeling of a powerful magical distortion startled her again. Cecilia felt it as well, and both mages hurried in the direction it came from. Before long, they came to an open portal. Coming through the portal was a small squad of soldiers, led by a redheaded girl in full, pink armor. With some concern Cecilia compared the sizes of two armies, realizing that hers was at a numeral disadvantage.

“Fall back for now!” She called out, and her army that just arrived quickly hurried back the way to the throne room.

Sheena watched the Ostian army retreat with deep focus. It seemed that she had more soldiers, but she wasn’t too sure if the Askrian regulars would prove to be good fighters. She wasn’t sure why Kiran chose her to lead the assault squad, or why were they even attacking that spot in the first place. All she was told was to go through the portal and kill the people she’d find there. It seemed that the summoner was certain about that being a necessity, but Sheena couldn’t help but pity the two women she saw that were leading the enemy soldiers. They seemed to be almost as lost on why were they fighting as she was. Still, she had an obligation to follow, so with a commanding “Advance!” she lead her soldiers deeper into the castle.


Their hastily put up defences didn’t help at all, and Lilina watched helplessly as her soldiers were slowly killed off one-by-one. They didn’t come down easily, inflicting losses on the attacking troops, but with them outnumbering the defenders it was obvious that they would soon win. “General Cecilia, I wish to fight them as well.” Lilina almost begged the older woman while they kept watch in the throne room.
“All right. Time for a practical demonstration of what you’ve learned recently. Show me what you’ve learned… And please, be careful.”

“Right! You’ve taught me magic, and now I can use it to protect us!” Lilina called out enthusiastically, grabbing her tome and moving towards the enemy forces. To test out her magic, she picked one of the enemy soldiers and outstretched the hand holding the tome towards him. Flames wrapped around her body for a moment, before taking off towards the soldier she chose and enveloping him in a fiery embrace. He called out in pain as the magical explosion easily burned through his weak armor, turning the man into a living torch. Lilina watched him burn with just the slightest hint of sadistic pleasure - he shouldn’t have chosen to attack her home castle. Emboldened by how successful her spell was, Lilina decided to aim for a more ambitious target - she would attack the enemy commander directly. Unbeknownst to the young mage, her spell also caught the attention of a few of the attacking soldiers, who decided to gang up on her together.

Looking at the knight in charge, Lilina put her hands together for a moment, then outstretched them both towards Sheena. “I call upon fire!” She exclaimed as flames left her fingertips and surged towards the princess of Gra. And once again watched with glee as the flames reached the redhead.

Sheena noticed when the young mage appeared again, but any pity she had for her disappeared when she saw her set fire to one of her men. Turning to face her, Sheena realized she’d have to take care of the girl now. However, before she could get to her, she realized that the girl was targeting her now. Sheena held up her shield to deflect the flames, but instead they wrapped themselves around her. Before Sheena could realize what was happening, she became the center of a tornado of flames. With some relief, she realized that her armor was shielding most of her body, with flames only touching on her leather-wearing thighs and her exposed face. The feeling of her long hair catching on fire was sure unpleasant, but Sheena was confident it wouldn’t hurt her in the long term - and neither would the burns she was getting on her face and her thighs.

However, instead of dying down, the flames seemed to only grow stronger. What worried Sheena though was that she noticed that her armor was slowly becoming hotter. She felt it was becoming harder to breathe as the temperature only increased. However, it didn’t stop her from screaming in pain as her armor finally grew hot enough to start burning her skin under it. Tears were forced into her eyes by the pain as she realized that the clothes she wore under her heavy armor were no protection from the heat. As the flames grew even hotter, she began to fear for her life as she felt her skin slowly become consumed by the heat. She could feel the pain spreading all over her insides, and with horrific realization she came to the conclusion that because of her armor, the flames were actually roasting her alive. The weak smell of burnt meat reached her nostrils, although it was mostly restricted by the armor.

Her body was sweating heavily as Sheena desperately tried to undo her armor, to break free from her metal prison. However, the buckles and straps of the armor were too hot to touch, and even as she forced her fingers to fiddle with them, her muscles were already too weakened, halfway roasted, and she didn’t manage to free herself. “No! I can’t die! Not like this!” She called out in despair as she felt her perfect breasts melting slowly as the fat inside of them sizzled away. Sheena felt her muscles completely giving way to the numbness, and she slumped down to her knees under the suddenly heavy weight of her armor. Her head ended up directly inside of the flaming pillar. However, with her body almost fully roasted, turned a nice shade of brown, she died before the flames burned away most of her face, leaving the girl’s head unrecognizable once the flames finally died off, leaving Sheena’s body perfectly roasted while inside her armor.

However, Lilina didn’t get to watch Sheena as the redhead slowly lost her life. Her spell was able to continue even after she stopped focusing it because of how much energy she spent on it, fueled by desire to make the one she thought was responsible for the invasion pay. She was so focused on that, that she didn’t notice the soldiers approaching her. She was brutally reminded of their existence as two of them crashed into her, one tearing her magical book from her hands whereas the other tackled her to the ground.

“Damn, she’s a real fine girl. Glad we didn’t kill her straight away.” The one restricting her commented, and the other soldier nodded while struggling to tear her spellbook apart. “Aye. What do we do now? The girl that was supposed to lead us is dead.” With a somewhat sad tone in his voice, the soldier pointed towards where Sheena’s body was steaming on the ground.
“Our orders are still true - we are to kill everyone here. Including this bitch.” The soldier replied while hitting Lilina in the back of the head. “Most of their soldiers are dead. The older woman might still be dangerous, though.” The first soldier said, deep in thought while looking at Lilina with a gaze that made her feel sick. “However, I have a plan that would make her submit to us - just show her that we’ve captured this little slut here. From the looks she was giving her earlier, I’m sure she’d turn herself in to save that cute little ass.” A thrill ran down Lilina’s spine as she realized what the soldiers wanted to do, and she was filled with disgust when the man forced a hand under her skirt and squeezed one of her ass cheeks.


Cecilia watched with sadness as the remnants of her army were wiped out, her mind filled with concern for her favorite student. Her fears were confirmed as she watched two of the enemy soldiers lead Lilina between them, and a third one holding a knife to her throat. “Surrender now or I’ll cut her throat!”
“No! General Cecilia, don’t listen to-” Lilina’s desperate plea was silenced as one of the men holding her roughly punched her in the gut. “Quiet, bitch.” He commented, and the pain cruising through her body prevented her from speaking again - at least, until it was too late.

Cecilia looked at the men holding Lilina with regret that she failed to protect the girl. She briefly considered her options, wondering if she could take them all out with her wind magic. However, she knew that even if her magic reached the men, they would still have the time to kill Lilina beforehand. As she saw the men’s impatient gestures, with a heavy heart Cecilia threw away her tome and raised her hands up to show that she was surrendering. The men approached her, and the lips of the man who was speaking were twisted with a sick smile, while dragging Lilina with them as well. “Good. Now, remove that beautiful armor of yours.” Cecilia was outraged at the bare idea of doing something so crude, but another impatient flick of the dagger in Lilina’s direction reminded her that she was in no position to refuse.

“I’ll do it. I’ll satisfy your desires… Just please, leave Lilina out of it!” Cecilia called out while letting her purple cloak float to the ground, quickly removing her chestguard, the extra pads on her hips as well as her boots. However, even if she was trying to do her best to undress as fast as possible, it still wasn’t enough for the men gathered around her. Getting closer to her, the men quickly started tearing away at the purple dress she wore under her armor. Her massive breasts were quickly freed, and became the object of men’s attention as they started to grope them roughly - with one man locking his face onto them and starting to lick her nipple with his tongue. Lilina averted her eyes, trying not to watch as her teacher was humiliated like that, held in place by the man who groped her backside earlier. It seemed that he was getting aroused as well, since he grabbed the knife used to threaten her earlier and started slicing away at her skirt, exposing her tights-clad ass to him. Cecilia’s purple tights offered no protection from the men’s lust, numerous holes opening in them before finally one of them decided to attack her crotch. Her hairless slit was revealed to all as she shivered in disgust, tears briefly appearing in her eyes. Their rough fingers have began to touch upon her womanhood, and she shivered under their touch, hating her body for giving in to the men’s abuse as she felt herself slowly become wet.

Upon seeing that, the man holding Lilina in place couldn’t hold himself back any longer. Roughly grabbing the front of her dress, he simply tore it off, revealing Lilina’s small breasts. It still wasn’t enough for him, and after tearing a few holes in her brown tights, he uncovered her slit as well. Tears flashed in her eyes as she felt the air touching against her most intimate parts. She’d kept herself shaved in hopes that Roy would agree to finally do it with her soon. Sadly, that had not happened yet. “No! I’ve been saving myself for Roy!” She begged the man, but he simply laughed at her, keeping it quiet so that Cecilia wouldn’t hear him. “You already know there’s no point in that - our orders are to kill you all. Might as well enjoy the one sex you’ll get before dying.” Upon hearing that, tears began to flow down her teenage face.

They only increased in frequency when she saw the man free his cock and feel him penetrate her virgin snatch. The man wasn’t just satisfied with raping her, however. Making her turn towards Cecilia, she was able to see that her teacher was also the subject of rape now, penetrated by one of the men as he lifted one of her legs off the ground. Forcing Lilina to go forward as the man pounded her, in no time she was just next to Cecilia, her huge breasts touching against hers as the man pushed her face to rub against Cecilia’s. Lilina could feel the hand being squeezed by Cecilia, understanding that she was trying to apologize to her and to support her through that.
“Oh, it’s me who should apologize. It’s all my fault thi-” All her thought processes were ended mid-thought as the man filling her pussy forced a sword through the side of her head. Since their heads were pressed together, as the sword left on the other side of Lilina’s head it immediately sunk into Cecilia’s head as well. Even as the tip emerged from a hole in the side of Cecilia’s head, the man continued to push the sword in until only the hilt remained outside. Enjoying the twitches of the two dying women, their murderers continue to fuck them even as Lilina’s tongue hung limply from her mouth, drool leaking from the corners of her mouth. Her eyes quickly went blank as the man blew his load inside her. However, one round wasn’t enough for him, and the man continued to ride Lilina’s body until he got hard again - brought partially to full hardness again as Lilina’s cooling pussy was brought to a post mortem climax, covering him with all the juices that were inside her while giving a pleasant squeeze to his member.

Cecilia lasted a few moments longer, enough to realize exactly what had just happened. Tears flowed freely from her eyes as her face was twisted with pain, the expression sticking to her as her mind lost control over her body, Lilina’s hand slipping away from her grasp. One of her green eyes rolled upwards, nothing but the white of it remaining visible. Her tongue also leapt free from her mouth, with more drool running down her chin and even dripping onto her huge tits - which were still pressing onto Lilina’s smaller ones when the man who was raping her released his load inside her. It was not enough for him either, and he also continued to fuck Cecilia’s corpse until he too was able to fully satiate his lust - and once he was done, another of the surviving soldiers replaced him.

The abuse didn’t end on just the two women who were their enemies. Sheena’s faceless corpse also wasn’t able to escape it once her armor had cooled down enough for the soldiers to remove it. Even if the men recognized that the corpse belonged to their former superior, it was not an issue to them. From their experience with these missions, once the portal closed no one would find out that they did that - manipulating the attractive leaders they were given into dying on a couple of occasions. Sheena’s death was not one of those times, but they still would enjoy her before leaving her corpse to be forgotten - at least, until one of them realized that the roasting meant that bringing it back for food could work too. With how much semen it was contaminated with at that point, it would require a serious wash beforehand, but the soldiers knew it wouldn’t be that much of an issue.

The portal wouldn’t stay open forever. Because of that, after enjoying the corpses for some more time, the soldiers returned back to Askr, carrying Sheena’s corpse with them as they came back. Kiran was waiting for them when they returned, a bit annoyed that Sheena had died when he heard that. Still, the boost to his summoning magic he felt when the portal closed was genuine - and he was sure Sheena’s death was a fair tradeoff for that.

Great work, as always.

...though I think they might be trying to make it too easy for you now, with the Fallen Heroes banner.

>>12859

Love seeing more stories based on Veiled616's images. Keep up the good work.

Hey >>12735 here, just wanted to say thanks man. This chapter is hot. Really enjoying the chapters so far.

Aaand this is the second product of me wanting to write a story with Lilina - and it turned out pretty good, if I can say so :D

>>12797 There's a hanging that's pretty similar to these ones here

>>12878 Happy you enjoyed it :)

>>12877 There's one more coming in chapter 16, and another in chapter 17 - I'm always happy to write these ^^

>>12874 Eh, I'd rather they gave us a bunch of new characters - these past months have been pretty dry when it comes to new girls to write about. It does open a few neat scenarios that I might incorporate into the story at some point, but I'd still enjoy it more if they were new heroes instead of just alts. Thanks for the comment!

Chapter 15: Day of Devotion

tags: con, F/F, M/F, vore, strangling, hanging

“Hello, Lilina… I’m happy that you’ve come to me… But wouldn’t you rather spend the day with Roy instead?” Ninian asked the young blue-haired mage and she gave her a beautiful smile in return. “I’ve already spent some time with him… and we really enjoyed it!” Lilina laughed, and Ninian smiled at her as well. She was happy to hear that her future son and his beautiful lover were having so much fun together. “Well… If you’re sure about that, I would be delighted to keep your company… Maybe entertain you with a dance?” Ninian twirled in place while smiling at the younger mage. Lilina shook her head slightly, then opened her mouth again. “That probably won’t happen. I have a different request for you though. But first, I’d like you to follow me outside.” Ninian followed Lilina as the girl led her through the halls of the castle, noticing all signs of affection between lovers as she walked. Watching them all made her realize that she had completely forgotten about the holiday, and that she had nothing for Eliwood. The half-dragon girl was a bit bothered by that, but as she and Lilina left the castle, she decided not to think about it for now.

Eventually they reached some spot that haven’t already been occupied by a pair of lovers. Once she made sure that no one else was there, Lilina removed her arms from the sleeves of her puffy dress, and took off the collar over her neck as well. “What… Are you doing?” Ninian asked her, and Lilina stopped after removing the white cloth that covered her arms. “Oh right, I haven’t even asked you about it yet.” She smiled brightly at Ninian again, folding her arms in front of her chest. “Oh, this is embarrassing to say out loud…” Lilina blushed, then shook her head to calm herself down. “To put it simply, I’d like you to… eat me.” Ninian looked at her with surprise, not understanding what the mage meant at first. When she understood, her eyes widened suddenly. “You want me… To transform into a dragon and eat you? I could never do that!” Ninian called out. “Even if you weren’t the lover of my future son, I would never do something like that!” She elaborated, visibly worked up while starting to head back towards the castle.

“Please, listen to me at least.” Lilina asked calmly, almost beggin Ninian to listen. The emotion in her voice made Ninian decide to grant Lilina that wish. She stopped, and turned back towards the deep-blue haired girl. “It’s just that… Ever since I’ve come here, I’ve felt a strange desire. I became obsessed with the idea of being eaten. I’m not too sure how that happened, but that idea…” Lilina blushed again. “...really makes me wet. I discussed this with Roy today, and he was very supportive of that idea. I immediately knew that it was you who I had to ask first. If you refuse, I’ll just have to ask another of the dragons living here, but I wanted to keep it in the family.” The last words convinced Ninian that the girl was serious about that, and as sad as she was, she didn’t want Lilina to go to anyone else. “Fine then… I will do it. I will eat you.”

“Wonderful!” Lilina called out happily, running over to Ninian and hugging her. “Thank you.” She stayed there for a moment, then broke off. “Before you do though, I have to strip. I don’t want you to get sick because of me.” Lilina said while removing the suspenders from her shoulders, and forcing the top of her dress to slide off her shoulders. She forced it past her breasts, quite modest in size, revealing that she wore a red bra underneath. Undoing the straps that held her corset in place, Lilina let it slide further down and forced it past her hips. The long dress piled up around her feet as she pulled it down her legs, revealing that they were covered with brown tights.

Ninian watched the younger girl slowly undress with mixed feelings. Eating a human wasn’t something she had done before, especially not someone she knew and cared for. And yet she found the idea quite intriguing. “Maybe… I will enjoy it as well?” She thought to herself while Lilina kicked off her shoes and proceeded to pull the tights off her long legs and her little feet. The mage stopped for a moment after that, standing still just in her panties and bra. She was very excited at this point, so she tried to calm down a bit by waiting a moment. Since it didn’t work, Lilina resumed stripping by removing her bra. Her breasts, still on the small size, moved up and down a bit as she exposed them to the cold air. Her cheeks were flushed as she grabbed her panties on both sides of her hips, and gently lowered them, trying to make it just as sensual as when she undressed for Roy earlier. As her snatch was uncovered, Ninian’s eyes briefly moved over Lilina’s patch of pubic hair before locking onto her pussy - and Lilina knew that the dancer saw how dripping wet she already was.

“I’m ready now!” She exclaimed once she decided Ninian had been staring for long enough. Ninian jumped up a bit, realizing what she had been doing. She thought staring like that might have been considered rude, but it seemed that Lilina didn’t mind. Since the mage did her part, Ninian knew it was now time she did hers. Taking her blue dragonstone out, Ninian closed her red eyes while transforming into a massive green dragon. Once she opened her eyes again, she was able to see that Lilina was rubbing her thighs together, fingers of one hand rubbing at her clit. Her dreamy eyes told Ninian that the girl couldn’t wait to get swallowed. She walked closer to Lilina, and the girl’s hand movement sped up. Stretching her mouth wide open, Ninian lined it up with the top of Lilina’s head.

As Lilina felt the cold breath coming breathing onto her head and running down her body, she shivered in ecstasy, especially as she felt the freezing air touch her nipples. That was enough for her to come, shaking in the most powerful orgasm of her life. Before she got the chance to experience it fully, Ninian suddenly bit down, swallowing her whole. She felt the warm walls of Ninian’s gullet around her head and chest, while her legs were still sticking out of Ninian’s mouth. Ninian rose her head upwards, getting Lilina’s bare legs sticking out in the air, and shook her head a bit, making Lilina slide downwards. Her small feet disappeared past Ninian’s mouth as Lilina descended down her long esophagus, ending up in her stomach.

All through that, Ninian could hear Lilina’s pleasured moans. It seemed that after reaching her orgasm, Lilina continued to feel high on it through the entire process of being swallowed, her arousal constantly kept high. She could feel the mage rubbing herself again as she went down her throat, until finally she felt her falling into her stomach. Once there, Lilina’s movement picked up, though Ninian couldn’t make it out that much. She still heard the girl moaning loudly from inside her, even as the digestive acids inside her started eating away at her. She was certain Lilina managed to come a second time while inside her as the skin and meat on her legs was melted away, the younger girl falling face-first into her digestive juices after her second orgasm. Before she was fully digested, however, Ninian could make out her voice, even if she was quite quiet. “Thank… Thank you, Ninian…”


Ninian stayed in her dragon form for some more time, until she was sure that all that remained of Lilina was a pile of bones inside her. Because of that, she had quite some time to think what to do afterwards. She remembered again that she had nothing prepared for Eliwood. One idea crossed her mind, however. Speaking with another her that she met in Askr, it seemed that that Ninian’s Eliwood had a thing for dead bodies, since he kept a dead body of another Ninian. That meant that her Eliwood would probably be the same in that matter, so she had something to gift him - her own dead body. Once she came across that idea, her thoughts turned to figuring out the way to set it up for him. She had no issue dying as a gift for him - she loved him with all her heart, and would gladly give her life up for that.

Transforming back into a human, Ninian already knew where she was headed to. First, she picked up Lilina’s clothes, and headed back towards the castle. She walked towards the Elibe part, and easily managed to find Roy’s room. As she walked in, Roy looked at her, immediately understanding why she was there. Tears appeared in his eyes as he took Lilina’s clothes from her hands, so Ninian knew she had to say something to cheer him up. “She was very happy as she died.” She said gently, and Roy’s face brightened up a bit as he heard that. “That’s relieving to hear. I was afraid she might have had some second thoughts as she died, but hearing that, I think I can accept her death.” Ninian smiled at him warmly as he said that, then left his room.

Returning back to her and Eliwood’s room, Ninian took a look around to figure out how exactly would she set up her death. Acquiring a rope proved to be quite easy. All it took was a trip to one of the castle’s storage rooms, where she crashed into the Hoshidian archer, Setsuna. It seemed that the gray-haired woman was tasked with moving a lot of ropes, since she ended up all covered with them after the dragon girl crashed into her. After a quick apology, Ninian took a length of rope for herself and quickly returned to her room.

Once there, she quickly removed her dress, folded it nicely and placed it on the table. Since she wore no underwear, her huge breasts and her wet snatch were both uncovered as she did so. With that out of the way, Ninian tied the rope to one of the bed’s corners, and laid it out on the bed. Letting go of the rope for a moment, Ninian looked over the room again as she wondered what to use as a weight. Her eyes found the collection of dragonstones she had received from Eliwood to have one in case she ever wanted to transform. Quickly walking there and putting them all in a bag, she smiled while weighting them in one of her small hands. Satisfied with it, she returned to the bed and tied it to the other end of the rope, then put it on the edge of the bed.

Once that was taken care of, the half-dragon woman climbed on top of the bed. She laid down on her back, and wrapped the rope around her neck. Ninian enjoyed the way it rubbed against her throat as she made sure it was going to strangle her. Once she made sure of that, she reached out with one hand and forced the bag of dragonstones off the bed. As gravity forced it go fall and tug on the rope, Ninian suddenly found herself unable to breathe - just as she wanted. The rope squeezed her windpipe shut, applying just enough force to prevent any air from getting through.

Fully aware that her time was limited now, Ninian spread her legs and started to rub her hairless pussy furiously. Thinking of Eliwood as she touched herself, Ninian found herself unable to moan excitedly with no air in her lungs. She wondered what his reaction would be when he comes back - would he react with horror, or maybe arousal? She imagined his cock filling up her dead snatch, and picked up the pace of her masturbation. She intended to make her body as arousing for Eliwood as she could, and that included getting her pussy to a wet enough state that he would enjoy fucking her even after her death. Because of that, she continued to touch herself as the lack of breath began to take its toll on her body. Her face turned red both because of the asphyxiation and her arousal, and with the other hand Ninian began to fondle her breasts.

The dragon girl came soon afterwards, her pussy completely drenched with her juices as some of the poured out onto the bed. At this point, the burning in her lungs became almost unbearable to her. The light-blue-haired girl was fully aware that she could end her pain at any moment - she set the rope up in a way that was quite easy to undo. However, even as she felt that her lungs were about to burst, and the pain in her head growing even stronger, she still didn’t free herself. Even if she was a bit scared of dying, she knew that Eliwood would be happy when he would find her, and that was all that mattered to her - no amount of pain could make her change her mind.

Her body was growing too weak for her to do it anyways now. Her orgasm exhausted her, and the strangulation was sapping away at her endurance with increasing speed. Laying her hands down on the sides of her body, Ninian spread her legs so that her pussy was an inviting sight for Eliwood when he came in. After doing that, she simply waited for death to claim her while hoping her body wouldn’t spasm too much after her death, throwing it off the perfect position she had placed it in. Her lips were blessed with a bright and happy smile as she died - a smile that would stay on them forever.

Her fears didn’t come true - although her legs kicked a bit as her body twitched in post-mortem spasms, after her body became motionless again it was almost in the position she wished it would be. And her other wish was also granted - after Eliwood returned, he understood perfectly what his beloved had done. And even if her death saddened him, he couldn’t deny that Ninian gave him a perfect gift as he slid his cock up her coldening pussy, his mouth sucking on one of her dead nipples.


Lyn adjusted the hem of her long dress as she knocked on the door to Kiran’s room. After arriving in Askr, the Sacean girl quickly found out that another her was in a relationship with the man in charge. She was quite happy for the other her, and wished her only good luck with that. Still, after being at the Day of Devotion festival, her mind was filled with desire to bring happiness to others through gifts. And one person she wished to give a gift to was certainly the other her. In her short time in Askr, Lyn had already grew accustomed to the way both Kiran and Lyn enjoyed the death of others, so that gave her the perfect idea for a gift she would give them: She should just willingly give up her life for their enjoyment. She’d been waiting to make sure that the other Lyn had left before coming to Kiran, and after seeing her leave she knew it was her moment to approach the summoner.

“Come in!” Kiran’s voice had invited her to go in, and Lyn entered through the door with her heart beating very fast. “Back so soon? The dress looks great on you!” Kiran asked her while admiring her attire. “Oh, I’m not your Lyn.” A surprised expression appeared on his face, but Lyn continued to speak: “However, she is the main reason I’ve come here.” The look on Kiran’s face shifted to intrigued, and Lyn smiled. “You’ve summoned me here from the festival based on relationships. As it turns out, the holiday it was celebrating falls on today in this world. It's the Day of Devotion - a holiday focusing on relationships. Seeing another me in a loving relationship with you is definitely an incredible feeling - and I wish to contribute to your happiness. I would like to become a gift from you to the other Lyn. I know that both of you would enjoy taking my life together - especially because I and she are the same person.” To emphasise her point, Lyn grabbed the front of her dress, and pulled it down, revealing her shapely breasts. Kiran was so familiar with his lover’s chest mounds that he immediately realized that they were exactly the same. She walked over to Kiran, took his hands and placed them on her tits. “Go ahead, take a feel of them.” She told him with a playful smile.

As Kiran squeezed her breasts, Lyn began forced the dress off her shoulders and removed her hands from the long sleeves. Already halfway free off it, she continued to gently tug the dress lower until she became free of it. “The dress is also my gift for her.” Lyn commented while placing it on one of Kiran’s tables, fully naked save for her high boots since she didn't wear any underwear. “Do I pass?” She asked, certain that Kiran has been going over her body with his eyes.

As more of Lyn body was revealed, Kiran could clearly see that she was a perfect copy of his lover now. Upon hearing her question, Kiran smiled. “Of course you do! I'd have killed you no matter the reason if you wanted, but your story makes me sure that all three of us are going to enjoy it. However, Lyn isn't here yet. She should be back fairly quickly, but before that happens…” Kiran undid the front of his robes and allowed his member to spring free, already erect. “You could give me some pleasure as well.”

Walking closer to him, Lyn placed her hand on his cock and began stroking it. As she felt Kiran’s cock twitch under her touch, she slowly continued to pick up the pace, while wrapping her other hand around his body and pulling him closer for a kiss. Losing himself in her embrace, for a moment Kiran was made to forget that this wasn’t his Lyn, surrendering to her touch. Lyn continued to jerk him off for a few more moments, before she decided it was enough and slowly moved her pussy onto his cock, letting it slide into her. Kiran remembered that she wasn’t his lover when he felt her hymen giving in to him - his Lyn’s pussy had already been filled with his cock countless times. Even so, her pussy was still almost as tight as this Lyn’s, both girl’s vaginas giving him incredible pleasure. With her relative lack of sexual experience, Lyn didn’t last that long, feeling incredible pleasure both as she reached an orgasm and a few moments later, when the squeezes of her snatch caused Kiran to cum inside her. She hungrily kissed him again, but after that she separated from him, getting off his half-erect cock.

And just as she did that, another Lyn walked into Kiran’s room - his Lyn. She quickly gauged the situation, and couldn’t help but feel a bit hurt. She was fine with Kiran having sex other women - She also enjoyed having her way with them as he did - but him going for another her on a day like this hurt. The other Lyn turned towards her and quickly walked over to her. Lyn wanted to give her an angry piece of her mind, to tell her that Kiran was hers and hers alone. She considered killing the girl straight away, her hand on the handle of the Sol Katti hanging at her hip as she watched the girl approach her. Her angry thoughts were chased away as the other Sacean suddenly locked her lips onto hers, one of her hands sneaking against her thigh and under her dress. She shifted against the other her as her fingers began to rub against her snatch, and so she kissed the second Lyn back passionately, her tongue dominating over that of the other Lyn’s as she forced it into her mouth. Surprised by her passion, the other Lyn moved back, scared off by that, moving her hand back as well, though it still continued to rub against the Kiran’s Lyn’s thigh.
“Lyn. As you probably noticed already, I’m also Lyn. I’m here as a gift from Kiran to you. Both my body and my life are yours to take.” Hearing the most familiar voice telling her that was quite unreal for her, and before she had the chance to process that the other Lyn reached for the collar of her dress with one hand, the other starting to touch her pussy again. Lyn subjected herself to her surprisingly skillful touch, not knowing that before she had been summoned, the other her used to be in a loving relationship with her world’s Florina which let her practice pleasuring another woman immensely. Because of that, she was able to bring Lyn to an orgasm fairly quickly while removing the other her’s dress, and when the two of them both became equally naked, Kiran’s Lyn has fully given in to the other her’s actions.

The two continued to make out while one Lyn fingered the other, Kiran watching them as they did so. With their clothes gone, their naked bodies were impossible to tell apart - except for their boots. His Lyn wore a brown pair, while the other’s boots were white. They both seemed very focused on each other, with no intention of getting to him anytime soon. After his Lyn’s orgasm, she decided to repay the favor, dropping to her knees and burying her face among her copy’s thighs. As Lyn started to eat her out, Kiran decided to join in. Walking in behind the other Lyn while giving his already erect again cock a few strokes, he positioned himself behind her, and forced his cock inside the girl’s anus while his lover continued to stimulate the girl’s pussy. Noticing what he was doing, his Lyn reached out with one of her hands to massage his balls as he started to pound the standing Lyn’s ass. It caused her some discomfort at first, but being the center of attention of both Kiran and his beloved was enough to quickly make her get used to it, and so Lyn was able to orgasm long before Kiran blew his load up her anus.

After that, all three of them needed a short break, but after they were done, Kiran’s Lyn decided she wanted to snuff the other her already. “Thank you for giving your life up for me. I think it’s time for me to claim it.” The other Lyn shivered as she heard that. She knew this was coming, but hearing her own voice telling her that quite thrilling for her. She could feel the heat coming up in her abdomen again, and she wondered if she’d be able to orgasm yet again before her death.

Lyn turned towards Kiran, smiling at him. “Love, I’d like you to fuck me while I do this. Please, lay down on the bed for now.” Kiran walked away, obeying Lyn’s order without question. Lyn approached the other her, running both of her hands down the other her’s ponytail. She rubbed her hands against it for a moment, then took the end of it and wrapped it around Lyn’s neck, as if she was putting a scarf on her. After making one coil with the hair, she created a small knot with the hair, letting her easily tighten the hair around the other Lyn’s throat while making sure it wouldn’t slide away if she let go of it. Enjoying the touch of her silk-like hair against her hands for a moment, Lyn led the second her towards the bed. She climbed on top of it, and squatted down on top of Kiran, his cock sliding up her pussy as she forced Lyn to bent backwards a bit. As she started to bounce up and down on Kiran’s cock, she tightened the coil of hair around the second Lyn’s neck, restricting her breath. That was the cue for her to start touching herself, and while both Kiran and Lyn wasn’t able to see much of it, they could still tell that the strangled girl was enjoying herself almost as much as the two lovers were. This kill felt completely different than the other ones they had done before - taking the life of another Lyn put them in a state of arousal beyond anything they’re ever experienced.

Tightening the hair constantly, it wasn’t long before Lyn stopped being able to breathe, and her air ran out soon afterwards. Even so, she tried her best to make herself come, fingering herself while rubbing her thighs together and using the other hand to stimulate her breasts. She was fully convinced that the pleasure both she and the two lovers behind her were feeling was definitely worth giving her life up for. The orgasmic cries of the Lyn behind her as she let go of her hair, collapsing on top of Kiran in a mind-shattering climax were enough to push her over the edge as well, choking on the hair that was still restricting her breath as she turned towards Lyn and Kiran. Red in the face, her body was shook with both her own release and uncontrollable twitches as she quickly lost control over her body. Kiran and Lyn were given a perfect look of her face turning purple as one of her green eyes rolled back, her tongue lolling out of her face. Kiran released his load deep inside the Lyn that was on top of him as he saw the girl collapsing, her lifeless form spreading out on the floor in front of his bed.

“That… was… incredible…” Lyn moaned quietly into his ear before placing her lips on top of his, kissing him with more passion than ever before. Her hips started to move again, the girl fully intent on milking each and every single drop of semen out of him. Watching the other her die has only made Lyn more aware of her own mortality, and that resulted in Lyn wishing for something more permanent - she’d keep riding Kiran’s cock until he’d make her bear his child. Reaching into her boot, she took out the scroll she’d taken off to get before. She intended to give it to Kiran as her own gift - it contained a spell that would make him constantly hard, letting her do just what she wanted. As she was filled up with load after load of Kiran’s semen, Lyn was sure that she’d end up pregnant. And the knowledge made her happier than ever.


“Damn it. We’re not getting anywhere like this.” One Charlotte in a bridal dress commented, and the other nodded, while angrily punching at the wall with her fist. “You’re right. And I was so certain we’d be able to grab someone’s attention like this. We’re both the perfect bride material, after all.”
“What else could we do to grab their attention?” The first Charlotte asked, her brow furrowed as she tried her best to think of something. However, after just a moment, the two were approached by Anna - Loki taking her form, to be precise.
“I heard you girls talking, and I just couldn't go by without at least trying to help you.” The two blondes looked at each other. Anna’s money fixation made them feel some kinship with the woman, and even if her catching them without their usual ‘fragile girl’ face on, they were sure she wouldn't tell others about that.
“Commander Anna, we would both be very thankful for your help.” Loki smiled as she began speaking:
“Oh, my idea is simple. Just have one of you killed publicly, while the other would rack up the profits from that. I'm certain you'd be able to find a man that suits your tastes then.” Judging by the look on their faces, the Charlottes didn't like her idea. “Oh well, no harm in trying.” Loki thought to herself while leaving the two Nohrians.

“Having one of us killed? I thought she was was a reasonable woman, but she's just as sick as the others in charge here!” One Charlotte exclaimed, but the other leaned on her weapon in a pose that would show off her ample ass while still looking innocent if it wasn't covered by her long, puffy dress. “She does have a point though - with our skills I'm sure we'd make it a memorable performance, and it'd surely lure in a lot of people.”
“We're both going to die here sooner or later anyways, so giving up one of us to give the other a better chance at achieving our goals might be a fair tradeoff.” The first one commented, quite convinced at that point. “Let's do it then!” the other girl exclaimed excitedly, and the two hurried off from their secret meeting spot.

After reaching the main hall, the two girls looked at the various execution devices that were there. After some hushed discussion, the two decided to use the gallows for their plan. Charming the people in charge of them was a simple task for the two girls, even if it required them to drop the fully innocent face for some time and just suck the men off for that. After making sure that their dresses didn't get covered with semen, they both split in order to advertise their incoming hanging. In almost no time, the hall began to fill with male and female heroes alike, all eager to watch one of the very cute and fragile girls hang - somehow both Charlottes were able to keep their act up even when inviting people over to an event where one of them would die in a highly sexualized way.

The bridal dress wearing girls got together at the stairs leading to the gallows. After some hushed discussions on which hero the other should try to seduce, both ascended the stairs, getting ready mentally for their show. Private shows for rich individuals were a thing they were both used to, but it would be a first for them to strip in front of such a huge crowd. To start it off, they both took off their high heeled shoes, leaving them barefoot.

The girls stood on the stage, facing each other. Locking eyes, they both counted down silently, and when they reached, zero, they both began stripping at the same time. One started off by undoing her blue sash, letting the extra layer of her dress fall to the ground. The other grabbed that layer of the dress as well, but instead tugged it upwards, pulling it up until she got it through her head. The first Charlotte grabbed the front of her dress, and quickly pushed it down, revealing her nicely shaped breasts. After forcing it past her waist, she had to struggle a bit to make it go past her wide hips. Once she forced it past them, it was just a matter of time before it slid down her legs, with Charlotte remaining only in the third layer of her dress - a translucent one, hanging from her hips so her chest was already revealed. The other Charlotte took the other way again - kneeling to pick up the hems of her dress, with some struggle she managed to pull that part too over her head - leaving her in exactly the same state. She removed the third layer of the dress in the same way, leaving her in white panties - and the other her on the opposite side of the stage pulled it down, but they still managed to keep in sync. Then, in one dramatic move, they both quickly tore off their panties - they made sure they wore panties that were easy to tear off in a way like that. That left them wearing just their gloves, as well as a bow tying up their hair.

Their stripping left the spectators in a state of excitement already, but they both knew they needed more. Walking closer to one another, they knew exactly what they had to do now. A competition - who’d make the other cum first. Embracing tightly, they shared their one and only kiss. Although neither Charlotte was attracted to the other, they still did so in hopes of titillating their viewers. However, all that disappeared from their minds as they began to touch the other’s pussy. All that remained was the desire to outlast the other - even if neither girl wouldn’t have an issue with dying if it was her who lost, they also didn’t want to throw their life away if they could help it. And so, both Charlottes tried their best to make the other orgasm first, using everything they could to do so. Vaginal and anal fingering, giving the breasts attention with both their hands and their mouths, and everything else the Charlottes could think of. Eventually, one of the Charlottes came, her juices spurting freely for all too see.

“What… Bliss!” She called out as she came, before the realization that she’d lost hit her. While she was recovering from her orgasm, the other Charlotte came to the center of the stage, and called out: “Since she was the one to cum first, she’s now going to be hanged!” Her words spurred an ovation to break out as the heroes expressed their approval. After saying that, Charlotte approached the other one and took her by the hand. As she led her towards the noose at the front of the stage, the Charlotte that was to be hung whispered to the other one: “Make sure to find a man good enough for the two of us…” The other simply nodded back at her with a reassuring smile, before stopping right in front of the noose. With some trouble, Charlotte managed to get it past the other Nohrian’s long blonde hair, and tightened it so that she wouldn’t slip out of it. After giving the other her a final embrace, Charlotte took a step back and pulled the lever, letting the second her drop.

As her short fall was broken by the rope wrapped around her neck, all of Charlotte’s earlier thoughts have been quickly replaced by the pain. However, looking at all the heroes gathered and watching her, and also stealing a glance at the other Charlotte, she remembered that she still had her final duty to do: Presenting her body well enough that literally everyone in the audience would want to fuck her double. And even though she couldn’t charm the men with her voice anymore, she would do her best to make that happen.

She started off by spreading her legs, showing her perfectly clean, shaved slit to everyone. The pink piece of flesh probed to be quite the eyecatcher, especially as she bent her legs in a perfect split to show off how much she could stretch if needed. As she did, the extra strain on her abdomen as she forced her legs to stay in that position made her piss herself in a curved arc, without leaving a stain on her milky white skin. Letting her legs fall, and kicking madly a few times as she lost control of them, Charlotte felt her chest was on fire. Still, she had other stuff to show off, so forcing the pain to another corner of her mind, she sent her body into a spin. While doing so, she used one hand to grab at one of her buttocks, and slapped it, showing off the flesh as it jiggled, trying to impress people with both its size and firmness. All the twirling around made her feel feels bit dizzy, her head hurting from both the confusion and the lack of air. Her face turned a lovely shade of red as her body went for a few more kicks and twitches, inadvertently showing off her huge breasts again as they started to bounce. As she felt the control over her body slipping, she did her best to call a small upon her face, trying her best to show that she enjoyed it all. Her body continued to spin on the noose as her mind slipped away, the blonde bride finally finding her true lover in the noose wrapped around her neck.

The other Charlotte had been watching the other hang from the front spot in the audience. As soon as she got down, still naked, one of her hands went towards her snatch to set herself off. She knew just how close their competition was, and throughout her setting up the other Charlotte’s death her arousal still stayed high. Because of that, she came almost instantly after doing that, as the other Charlotte was still very well alive and kicking. Afterwards, she just watched with as much fascination as the other heroes gathered nearby. And to her great happiness, she was soon approached by a man. She didn't recognize him, but both his clothes and his face were telling him that he was a noble - just the one they both have been searching for all this time. It seemed that the plan succeeded, since soon after Charlotte was riding the man’s dick while sugarcoating him in between her moans. And yet, even as she achieved her goal, her eyes were still fixated on the flailing form of the other her, slowly burning out on the end of the noose. Her mind almost wished that the show would have worked too well, and that she'd manage to get the men to kill her off as well. While that didn't happen, she was still the center of attention of many heroes when the other her finally passed away. It meant that instead of looking for the hero they wanted, Charlotte would simply be able to pick one. “Well, unless I decide that dancing on that noose would be a better thing to do - it certainly was very hot.” She thought to herself while her eyes were going through all the people gathered around her.

This latest chapter was one of your best. The hanging was almost as great as Azura and Olivia's and Ninian's. I hope the other Charlotte decides to ride that noose sometime soon.

>>12900 Thanks! I was pretty happy with the way this chapter turned out, but I'm happy to see that others also enjoy it. The other Charlotte could definitely die in the future as well, but probably not very soon - if another version of her gets added, or enough time passes it might happen. I'd rather not have her die in the same way, though - but I can definitely think of an idea that would be enjoyable too.
And speaking of hangings, I'd definitely recommend checking out my Persona 3 story, and also the Persona 4 story though it seems to have fallen off the site now :/ They both have hangings that I think you're going to enjoy :D

>>12909 I hope you haven't run out of ideas for interesting hangings. I've like most of them so far, except for Setsuna's, I just couldn't help but feel bad for her with her shifty luck and sheer obliviousness.

>>12911 More hangings are still to come for sure. With that chapter I was going for accidental deaths, and Setsuna was a perfect target for that - I feel that her dying in such a way works well with her character.

This one's been planned originally as chapter 6, but it got pushed back a lot. I feel this might have been for the better, though ^^

Faye's death is based on Veiled's drawing of her.

Chapter 16: Sacrificial Souls

tags: cons, M/F, F/F, garroting, shooting, neck snap, pussy destruction

Kiran sat in his room, wondering what to do this day. However, before he managed to decide on something, two knocks on his door brought an end to his dilemma. “Come in!” He called out, and his door opened to reveal two Effies looking at him. “We heard you can make us stronger! One of us, at least!” One of the knights called out forcefully. Kiran nodded, and the other Effie followed up: “Please, use your magic to do so!” Kiran got up and looked at the two knights. “You do realize that it requires the death of one of you, right?”

“Yes, and we’ve both decided that it’s worth it.” One Effie replied, and the other continued, a bit softer than before: “And we’ve already chosen which one of us would die.”
“If you’re both sure, then let’s go.” Kiran walked out, and the two Nohrian girls followed him as he walked to the ritual chamber. On the way there, one Effie spoke out, struggling to speak her mind: “After I d-die, I’d like for my body to be used for meat. And for the other me to enjoy my meat as well - I’m sure that would let her become even stronger.”
“Ever since she visited the Spring Festival, she had been quite focused on giving up her body to be eaten.” The second Effie elaborated when they reached the ritual room. As they entered it, Kiran took a look around to think of a way to end the knight’s life.

The empty garrote standing unused in the corner seemed to be the most inviting this time, so Kiran gestured towards it. “This is how you’ll die. Feeling excited yet?” With one’s Effie’s cheeks slightly reddened, Kiran didn’t need her to answer - he knew that she was. “Before you die, however, I need you to take off your armor.” Both Effies nodded, equally excited to hear that. The knight started off by removing her massive shoulder pads, while the other Effie got closer to her and removed the extra armor hanging from her hips. As the stripping Effie removed her heavily armored gauntlets, the other one removed the girl’s armored boots, revealing the leather straps that ran down the outer sides of her legs. Once that was taken care of, it was finally time for the main part of the armor to come off. The leather padding that kept the armor from rubbing directly against her skin came off as well, revealing her muscular midriff, and all that remained between Effie and full nudity were her pink bra and panties, as the second Effie already removed the leather from her legs.

Removing her bra, Effie cupped her breasts with her hands, enjoying her shapely tits for the last time. She had no time to prepare herself mentally for full nudity, as the second Effie quickly pulled her panties out of the way. After revealing her pussy, with just the smallest patch of hair over it, the still-armored Effie couldn’t help but lean in for a moment, her mouth locking in onto her doppelganger’s cunt and giving it a quick suck. She quickly pulled herself together and got up after that, some of the naked Effie’s cunt honey still on her lips.

“Perfect. Now go and sit down at the garrote.” Kiran commanded, and the exposed knight obeyed him, sitting down in front of the deadly device while painfully aware of just how wet she was. She roughly thrust two fingers inside her and started moving them around while waiting. The other Effie looked at Kiran expectantly, seeing as he still remained near the entrance. “You’re not going to use the garrote?” She asked him, and Kiran laughed back at her. “Oh, no. You will.” Excitement returned to Effie’s face as she heard that, and she ran off towards the garrote as fast as she could in her armor. Placing the loop around the second her’s neck, Effie leaned over and messily kissed the other Effie, who was still touching herself. She moaned loudly against a familiar face, preparing mentally for the pain that was about to come to her.

With her unmatched strength, she instantly cut off the other her’s ability to breathe. Instead of slowly scaling the asphyxiation to drag on the pain like during a normal garroting, Effie proceeded to the final stage of it immediately. Getting closer, Kiran began his magic spell as he watched Effie struggle to come before asphyxiation claimed her. With her incredible endurance built up by her harsh training routine, it didn’t prove to hard, and she experienced her final orgasm while still fully conscious. The lack of breath was nothing she couldn’t handle for a short period of time that had passed between Kiran starting his spell and Effie reaching her orgasm.

Once that had passed, however, and the pleasure of coming left her slightly numb body, all that remained for Effie was the pain of strangulation. The rope digging deep into her throat wasn’t too bad, and neither was the slowly increasing pressure in her chest, but as it persisted for a longer time, even Effie’s titanic endurance proved to be limited. Her face went red as the girl started sweating heavily, twisting and moving on her chair as she slowly lost control of her body. The Effie standing behind the garrote watched with arousal as the other her’s breasts bounced up and down along with the rest of Effie’s body. Her legs started kicking heavily for a few moments, and the pussy juices on her strong thighs were joined by her piss as she let go of her bladder. One of her eyes went bloodshot as a blood vessel broke inside it, and the pain coming from that only increased the way her head was hurting. Her body’s shakes came to a close in one final powerful twitch, and Effie went slump on the chair again, barely conscious. Looking up at Kiran who was now just in front of her, she remembered that all the pain was just to help the other her get even stronger. “Lady… Elise…” The young royal she wished to protect at all times surfaced in her mind just before she passed away, her face turning a darker shade of purple.

The living Effie’s face was burning red with desire as she watched the other her die, her arousal reaching highs unknown to her before. She didn’t realize it, but some part of it was thanks to Kiran’s magic reaching her and increasing her power, and the boost also increased the sexual pleasure she was feeling. She had been strangling the other her with one hand, while she used the other to rub herself through her pinkish panties, thankful for the design that allowed her to reach it so easily. As the other her went limp in the ropes, Effie cried out in a powerful orgsamic moan, her panties soaked through with her cunt honey as she rested against the garrote.

“Are you satisfied?” Kiran asked the knight with some amusement, and the girl nodded back at him, unable to speak. “After you’ve regained your strength, you’re free to take her body to be butchered - I’m sure you’ll find someone who can do it.” Kiran told her while heading towards the exit. Effie felt her mouth water as she looked at the corpse in front of her. If what she had told her was true, her meat would taste better than anything she had eaten before. Effie was eager to find out if that was the case, so she quickly managed to remove the rope from the dead her’s throat and pick the body up, carrying it off towards the castle’s kitchen wing.


As Kiran was leaving the ritual room, he saw a tall, blonde woman walking towards him. With some thinking, he recognized the woman as Mathilda of the Deliverance. “Excuse me, Lord Kiran. Do you have a moment?” She asked, and after the summoner nodded at her, continued: “I need your advice. It’s about my love’s sister. I’d like to close the gap between us, but no matter what I do, I feel that it’s not enough. She’s so similar to him… Attractive, intelligent and strong…” Mathilda trailed off for a moment, a somewhat dreamy look appearing on her face. “Sorry, I got quite carried away for a moment. What I really wanted to ask is this: Can you help me with that?”
Kiran looked at the girl for a moment. Mathilda’s reputation as a soldier was outstanding, and so was her body, but he decided not to approach the girl out of respect for her lover, Clive - the man joined them out of his own will after being rescued from the Tempest, and seemed to be quite happy to be reunited with the love of his life, so Kiran didn’t want to give him a reason to resent him. However, now Mathilda was approaching him out of her own will. That meant he’d be able to justify his actions, no matter what he’d end up doing to Mathilda. However, he decided not to kill the knight himself - or at least not yet. “Find Clair and get her to come to come to me as well.”
“Thank you, Lord Kiran.” Mathilda replied, before hurrying away.
Kiran watched her go away, but before she’d gone too far, he heard the footsteps of another girl running towards him. It was another of the Valentian heroines, the villager Faye. Ever since she came here, she’d been trying out a bow, and proved to be quite skilled with that. To see her carrying a bow while approaching him was nothing extraordinary. What was more unusual, however, were the tears in her eyes. “You! Perfect, I’ve been looking for you.” She called out to Kiran. A bit annoyed at her directness, Kiran decided to ignore that and looked straight at the villager, showing her that she had his attention.
“Oh, I just don’t know what to do anymore. I tried confessing to every Alm here right now. Each and every one of them turned me down. The ones that are hooked up with one of the Celica’s I didn’t expect to accept me. Why did the others have to reject me? Am I just too ugly? Too weird for them? I would literally give my life up for each and every one of them if they asked.” She stopped for a moment, bursting into tears again. While continuing to sob, Faye continued to speak: “Oh, I’m just too tireeed of thiiis. A-All my life I’ve had to deal with my love for Alm while he l-loved someone he’d only seen for a few days… Oh, please, just end my life. Use it to strengthen someone, or just kill me for fun - I don’t care anymore.” She collapsed forwards into his arms, and Kiran couldn’t help but pity the girl a bit. “If that’s what you want, I’ll end you life.” Her face brightened up as she heard that, a smile appearing on her tear-stained face. “T-Thank you…” She muttered while Kiran took her hand and led her into the ritual chamber.

As they walked inside, Kiran remembered the last time Faye approached. Back then, she demanded he summoned an Alm for her, with Kiran having her suck him off before he agreed. She came back soon afterwards, lamenting that the newly summoned Alm didn’t love her either. She seemed to have chosen him as some kind of her confidant, and he was able to watch as her frustrations continued to grow. Over time, she started to become more and more desperate, so her snapping like that wasn’t unexpected. What did surprise him, however, was her throwing her bow to the ground angrily, then grabbing the part of her dress covering her chest, and tearing it off.
“Tell me, do these look ugly? I know you enjoyed seeing them before. Are all these Alm missing out on anything good, turning me down?” She called out as her lovely round breasts were revealed, and she turned towards him to show them off. While not the biggest in size, Kiran recalled them more than making up for it with their firmness. He felt them up with one of his hands to confirm if what he remembered was correct, then gave her a kind smile.
“Yes, they’re all missing out on quite much. Your body is quite hot, and touching these is quite pleasant.” Happy tears flashed in her eyes as she grabbed the dress by one of it side parts, and with some struggle started to tear it away as well. To Kiran’s pleasant surprise, Faye’s cunt was also revealed to him, the tiniest patch of hair showing up over it.
“I don’t care about this dress anymore! I’m done being the dumb lovestruck girl who can’t move on! I want to get rid of all that reminds me of that time!” She called out while tearing the lower part of the dress that covered her from the back. All that remained on her now was the uppermost part of her dress, covering her shoulders in pink, and the white bow composed of white cloth that was tied around her waist. Kicking her boots off her feet, Faye looked at the summoner with passion ignited by her anger.
“Take me, Kiran! Fuck the pussy I’ve been s-saving for so long for that heartless bastard! Make love to me~e!” She called out, so Kiran pulled her closer and kissed her, his cock already free from his robes. She jumped up in some pain as he penetrated her, her hymen torn by his shaft, but her thoughts were quickly filled with a twisted sense of revenge. Alm would never get to use her pussy like that now. She moaned against Kiran as he continued to fill her up, shivering in pleasure stronger than everything she’d ever felt before as she finally climaxed against him. He continued to hump against her until she felt his hot semen fill her up as well, then he pulled out.

Faye was still slumped against him, her mind quite broken by the pleasure she’d experienced. Was she having second thoughts now? Kiran couldn’t tell, and it didn’t matter to him at this point. Even if he liked the girl, now that she gave up on her life he was definitely going to snuff her. And he had just the perfect method for that in mind now. Lifting her gently from the ground, he carried her to one of the tables. Pulling her legs backwards, he tied them together with some tape, preventing them from obstructing her pussy in the future. She stared at him with blank eyes, her mind still not recovered, as he tied her wrists together over her head, then picked her up again. He carried her to one of the hook hanging from the ceiling, and put the rope around her wrists onto it, making her hang from her hands. She swayed to the side a bit, her mind brought back from it’s apathetic state by the pain. She looked at him, opening her mouth as if she wanted to say something while she watched him pick up the bow she had thrown away from the ground. However, she closed it, and just prepared herself for more pain as Kiran pulled the bowstring back, aiming towards her.

Kiran couldn’t decide what to aim for at first. Aiming for Faye’s head was an option, but that would end her life too quickly. That was the opposite of what he wanted for her - a prolonged death he could enjoy for a long time. He decided to start if off simple, and just aimed at the bow covering her waist - he decided that a big target like that would fit his level of archery. The light-blue arrow flew quickly through the ritual chamber, easily piercing through the remnants of her dress and into her toned stomach. The arrow carried enough force for the villager to start swinging on the ropes, additional strength put on her shoulders. Faye thought fondly of her bow training in Askr having increased the strength of her arms, or they would have been dislocated already - if not torn off. The circular movement her body was doing, as well as the vertical position she was in, caused Kiran’s cum to began leaking out of her snatch, the white liquid trailing down her thighs.

As Kiran wondered, which part of her body to aim at next, the door snapped open. Kiran turned towards them, and smiled as he saw Lyn go through the door. “I’ve been looking for you everywhere!” She called out while checking out Faye’s body. “What’s the plan for her?” She asked as she walked closer to Kiran. Kiran greeted her with a kiss, then handed her the bow. “I thought her bow would make for a nice gift for you.” She weighed the bow in her hands, smiling back. “Thank you, I’ll surely put it to good use. But first, I’ll have to test it out…” She trailed off, both of them knowing exactly what she had in mind. With a somewhat sadistic grin, she turned towards Faye, who looked at the two with envy with heart - wishing her luck in love had been better. Yet another round of tears began to trickle from her eyes while Lyn readied the string of her new bow.

Lyn started off with a shot towards one of Faye’s breasts. Although she was aiming for Faye’s nipple, the lack of experience with the bow she was using caused the arrow to end up a bit off the mark. It sunk into her right breast, a few inches above the blonde’s nipple. It sunk deep inside her, punching a small hole through one of her lungs. After some corrections to her aim, Lyn shot again, this time aiming for Faye’s other breasts. This arrow ended up going through Faye’s breast in full, hitting the girl just an inch under her left nipple. With holes in both of her lungs, Faye started to cough out blood as the strain on her shoulders suddenly increased tenfold - or was it just her body weakening? Before she had the chance to think about it, another arrow pierced through her abdomen, easily punching its way into her uterus. That was the first point when the pain actually felt more real to her than the mental suffering caused by her broken heart, yet she had no problem with that - she was grateful that Kiran and Lyn would relieve her of that pain. Her small mouth opened again as she tried to voice how grateful she was, but before she could say anything, yet another arrow sunk into her body - this time, into her forehead. With the tip making its way to her brain, there was no way Faye would ever say anything. She lost any control she still had over her body, and it twitched as much as it could while being suspended in the air. However, it only made Lyn appreciate the challenge even more. With a very satisfied look on her face, Lyn watched as her final arrow flew through the air of the chamber and sunk into Faye’s right eyeball, ending the life of the girl from Ram.

“It seems different than the bow I usually use, but it definitely will prove useful. Thank you, Kiran!” Lyn squealed in happiness, before trying to initiate another kiss as she embraced him. “Just a moment, I have to finish this spell.” Kiran gently stopped her mouth with one hand, wrapping up the power transfer ritual. Transferring Faye’s powers to Lyn wasn’t something he planned to do, but after seeing her walk in he just knew he had to do it. And as Lyn’s body shivered against him, he knew that his spell worked just as intended. They stayed in their embrace for a moment, Lyn working her hand into Kiran’s clothes and starting to jerk him off. However, Kiran stepped out of their hug after a moment, taking Lyn’s hand from his cock.
“Later, Lyn. I don’t think we’re done here yet.” As if to answer his words, the door snapped open again. Standing in them was the half-dragon oracle of Arcadia, Sophia.
“Excuse me... I was told that I would find the summoner here… Oh? I deeply apologize... If I’m intruding on something…” With how shy Sophia was, she immediately felt that her presence was unwanted. She leaned in on the door as she began to feel lightheaded, almost falling over before her headache passed. It gave Kiran and Lyn time to get closer to her, and Kiran spoke out to her. “No, it’s okay. What did you want from me?”

“I foresaw that… I am going to die… In a very gruesome way...” She stopped for a moment, grabbing onto the door frame again and leaning forward, her long neck showing off for a moment. She managed to pull herself together, then continued. “And so I’ve come to ask… Kill me painlessly instead.” She breathed out as she said it, her cheeks turning red. Kiran and Lyn looked at each other, then at the frail dragon girl in front of them.
“If you want it, we can sure do that!” Lyn called out after a moment, then gave the girl a warm smile. “But first, you should remove your clothes.” She added after a moment as Sophia weakly smiled back at her.
“This is… quite exciting…” Sophia commented, her cheeks flushed again as she removed her long, purple cloak. With some struggle, she managed to take her long dress off, revealing that she wore no underwear underneath. She’d feel too hot while wearing them back in her village in the desert, and she never got to switching her habits after leaving it. Her breasts, grown quite big during her long life as a half-dragon, bounced freely before she stopped them with one hand, covering it with her elbow.

“No, that just won’t do.” Lyn commented, grabbing her hand and moving it to the side, then leaning in to take one of her nipples into her mouth. Sophia shivered as pleasure surged through her. She had never done anything like that before, preferring to stay alone and not get involved with people. Lyn’s tongue and hands proceeded to give Sophia pleasure, her fingers briefly touching her labia before starting to rub against her clitoris. Sophia moaned loudly, her head jerking backward as pleasure surged through her. Her long neck was exposed again as well, her long purple hair cascading all the way to the ground as a wave went through it.

Kiran watched Lyn pleasure Sophia for a moment, enjoying the way she squirmed under his lover’s touch. As enjoyable as it was, Kiran started to feel a bit impatient. He walked behind Sophia, and placed one hand on the top of her head. With the other one, he grabbed her chin, enjoying the way her soft skin felt against his fingers. Then he simply waited. Sophia most likely felt his touch, but she didn’t react, too focused on the pleasure Lyn was giving her. As he felt Sophia suddenly twitching heavily, a very loud moan leaving her lips, he just tugged on her head as hard as he could, twisting it around up to the point when it was sideways. A loud snap filled the air as he felt her neck breaking, her body suddenly going limp. He watched as her eyes went blank, wondering if she got the painless death she wanted.

Lyn moved away just in time not to get covered by a streak of piss that was released from Sophia’s bladder, then got up. Kiran’s erection was rubbing against Sophia’s huge backside, but Lyn was having none of that. Both deaths she witnessed have left her very aroused, and she needed to work it off immediately. Pulling the dragon girl’s corpse free from his arms, she set it down on the floor and clung to him, forcing her dress to the side. His cock quickly filled her pussy, granting her the pleasure she desired. The green haired girl leaned back while lifting one of her legs, resting against the door as Kiran pounded her loving cunt.

After some loving sex, the pair left the ritual chamber, ordering some of the castle’s servants to take care of the bodies. They didn’t go far, however, before they heard someone calling out towards them. “Lord Kiran!” Mathilda came back to them, this time leading Clair with her. The younger noble seemed to be a bit intimidated - the woman she respected the most lead her towards the leadership of their army. Her noble birth wasn’t that special in this world, so Clair lost some of her usual confidence. Being accompanied by Mathilda didn’t help her, either.
“I’ve brought Clair here, just as you requested.” Mathilda spoke, and Clair couldn’t help but feel afraid. Was the summoner planning to kill her if he requested her presence? Kiran watched Clair nervously shift in place as she looked at him with suspicion, and came to a different conclusion. It won’t be him who would kill Mathilda - but rather, her.

“Don’t be scared, Clair. I’m not going to kill you - not now, anyways. You’re here because Mathilda wanted to become closer to you - and Mathilda requested my help in that. In my opinion, the easiest way to achieve it is you killing her.”
Both blonde nobles were quite surprised by that. Mathilda noted that she should have been expecting that, and quickly wondered if she was okay with that. She quickly realized that it would definitely leave the girl more attached to her when a new her was summoned. Was her life worth it? Kiran seemed to be convinced that it was, and since nothing else she tried before had worked to break Clair out of her shell, Mathilda decided to put her trust in him. Just as she came to that conclusion, Clair lashed out verbally:
“I would never do something like that! Lady Mathilda is a respected friend of mine, not to mention the bride-to-be to my dearest brother. It would be most unfitting of a noble like me to take her life!” Kiran watched her with some amusement. If the girl didn’t want to do it willingly, he could always order her to do so. Would she choose her life, or Mathilda’s? Before Kiran had a chance to do so, however, Mathilda placed a hand on Clair’s shoulder.

“Please, Clair. I really wish to become closer to you - perhaps even as close as I am to your brother. I trust the summoner’s judgement, and I beg of you - give his idea a chance. I’d gladly give my life up for you - so now I beg you, please take it.” Clair stared at the older woman, not believing her ears. Her mind was a flurry of emotions, and she couldn’t quite make out, what to think.
“Oh… If that’s the case… I’m not sure I can refuse…” She began to mutter, dropping her highly sophisticated manners for a moment. As Mathilda heard that, the knight pulled Clair closer together. “Thank you, Clair.”
Kiran watched them with satisfaction - it seemed that he wouldn’t have to force Clair to do so. He waited until the two blonde women separated, then approached Clair. Embracing the girl for a moment, he whispered the directions into her ear. The younger noble blushed heavily as she heard what he was saying, but at this point Clair knew she had to go through it. So when Kiran finished speaking, she nodded back at him. “Very well. I’ll do it. Lady Ma-Oh, I should probably call you just Mathilda now. Please, follow me.”

Kiran and Lyn watched the two women head off. “Do you want to watch them?” Lyn asked him, clearly sensing what Kiran was thinking. “I think it’d work better if we give them some privacy. Let’s go back to my room for now.”


Clair opened the door she shared with Faye. The villager girl was a source of constant information about the life of the common people, but Kiran told her that she shouldn’t worry about her walking in on them - her roommate was dead. Clair was a bit surprised that she didn’t really care about it, but her mind was far too preoccupied with what she was about to do. She watched Mathilda close the door behind her, and she locked it - just in case. Once that was done, the pegasus knight blushed heavily again as she began to remove pieces of her armor. “We are to both… be naked…” She told Mathilda, and the older woman nodded as she heard that - it made perfect sense to her. Removing her armored chestguard, she couldn’t help but glance over at the undressing Clair. She couldn’t help but feel a bit jealous of Clair’s shapely legs, feeling that her own were too big and awkward. On the other side, Clair was just as jealous of Mathilda’s muscular stomach. She was also a bit intrigued by the older girl’s breasts - even if similar in size to hers, Clair found herself wanting to touch them.

Once they both were naked, they no longer pretended not to be interested in the other’s body. Both women openly stared at the other, quite taken by their second girl’s beauty. In a trance, Clair took a step forward, her hands closing over Mathilda’s breasts as she gave them a squeeze. Mathilda didn’t even respond to that at first, just taking in all of Clair’s beauty - she really was similar to her brother in that matter. However, what Clair did pushed her over the edge after a moment - and Mathilda returned the favor, Clair’s breasts fitting her hands perfectly as she closed them over Clair’s chest. She didn’t stop on that - leaning in, she pressed her lips against Clair’s, and the younger girl kissed her back, forgetting about any crushes she might have had for the soldiers fighting in the Deliverance before. All that mattered to her now was Mathilda.

“You really have turned into a fine woman recently.” Mathilda commented after they finally broke off the kiss. Clair was melting under her touch, and her objections were basically written on her face, so Mathilda knew she needed to remind her what had to be done. “Clair. I want you to be happy - and I believe that this includes taking my life now. So please, tell me what should I do now.”

Clair stood up. She still wasn’t sure how to handle her emotions, so she settled down into her usual personality instead of acting around Mathilda as she did before. In her typical commanding voice, she ordered Mathilda to climb on the bed. “Now, spread your legs.” Clair called out while going over the weapons stashed away in the room and picking up a knife. Once she came back, she was given a perfect view of Mathilda’s pink snatch, and she couldn’t help but wonder how often had her brother used it. She reached out towards it with one hand, enjoying the thrill she saw go through Mathilda when she did. However, after rubbing it for a moment, just as she saw Mathilda starting to enjoy it with first moans leaving her lips, she withdrew. With some surprise she noticed that she enjoyed denying the older woman the pleasure like that. Before Mathilda could look up at her, Clair took the knife and stabbed it straight into Mathilda’s inviting cunt.

The blade sunk neatly between her pussy lips, almost instantly resulting in a splash of blood pouring out of Mathilda’s snatch as it cut through the sensitive flesh there. Clair pushed the blade all the way in, so that just the handle remained outside. Recalling what Kiran told her, she twisted the handle a bit, and again was able to see Mathilda squirming under her touch - this time, in pain. However, her brother’s lover gave her an encouraging smile. It pushed Clair to carry on to what Kiran told her to do.

Letting go of the knife, she moved the blood-stained hand towards her own clit. Even though she was still a virgin, Clair was no stranger to masturbation - even if she had only ever used her hands for that. She doubted she’d be able to go off now, but after riling herself up through playing with her clit, the pegasus knight found herself wet. With that out of the way, Clair climbed on top of her bed as well, and lined her pussy up with the knife sticking out of Mathilda. Preparing herself for the incoming pain, Clair stayed there for a moment, until eventually she squatted down, pushing the knife’s handle into her own pussy. She jumped up a bit when she felt it tearing through her hymen, her blood trickling down the knife and mixing with Mathilda’s. With her pussy clamping down on the knife, it moved around Mathilda’s vagina, cutting at her inner walls a bit more. Still, the knight didn’t think of the pain that much - her training left her toughened up enough that it was just some discomfort to her.

Clair continued to move up and down on the knife, slowly picking up the pace. The handle seemed a bit rougher than her fingers when it came to giving her pleasure, but the feeling of being filled up with it was enough to make up for that. It also helped that she had another attractive woman squirming under her. Clair leaned back to ride the handle easier, but she still could see Mathilda, the woman’s face just as red with excitement as her was. Her huge breasts were moving up and down in an enjoyable pattern as Mathilda was breathing heavily, still trying to keep her cool on the outside. Clair wasn’t much for subtleties anyways, so she let go of all cares and just continued to enthusiastically bounce on the knife’s handle, playing with her breasts with one hand while supporting herself with the other. Before long, Clair was overtaken with an orgasm more powerful than ever before. Mathilda watched her eagerly, once again confirming her thoughts that Clair really looked attractive - especially in a position like this. Her submissive tendencies she showed just around Clive were taking over her, and even with her pussy quite shredded she still found herself feeling pangs of arousal - even if with Clair’s each move, another shot of pain coursed through her body. She considered Clair’s postorgasmic face almost as arousing as her brother’s, and with some regret she wished she could enjoy it as well. Then she remembered, why was she doing this in the first place: So that when another her gets summoned, she’d be able to enjoy both Clive and Clair fully. Reaching down with her hand, she touched her clit, granting herself some more pleasure while waiting for Clair to come around.

Eventually, Clair managed to calm down. Mathilda’s wounds weren’t too severe for now - they could easily heal her with magic now. However, Clair realized that she enjoyed having the power over her life - Mathilda’s face twisted with pain helped her with the orgasm a lot. Getting off the knife, Clair placed her hand on the handle which was now wet with her pussy juices along with all the blood. With a somewhat shaky grip, Clair pulled the knife upwards, slicing through Mathilda’s crotch. Mathilda lashed out on the bed as the knife sliced through her clit, her vaginal walls cut through completely as the knife shifted its position. After slicing through one of the frontal bones with some trouble, Clair continued to pull the knife up Mathilda’s abdomen, opening it up while she cut through her cervix and womb. As the knife continued to move upwards, Mathilda stopped moving on the bed, the rapid blood loss quickly sapping most of her strength. When her intestines began to slide out onto Clair’s bed, Clair let go of the knife, shaking heavily. She thought she was accustomed to death - she fought in a war, after all - but this death was far more personal than just cutting through the nameless soldiers. Clair enjoyed that feeling a lot, her pussy begging for release yet again. As she watched Mathilda slowly bleed out on her bed, Clair couldn’t resist that urge any longer. Climbing on top of Mathilda’s body, she quickly forced the knife’s handle inside her, rubbing her thighs against the sides of Mathilda’s belly as she rode it out to another powerful orgasm. By the time she was done, Mathilda had already expired.

Sliding off the corpse, Clair lay on her bed, struggling with her thoughts again. She never expected she had a side like this before. Was she just as depraved as the summoner and his loved one? She thought just of the way to test that out. After regaining some strength, she went off and searched for the other Clairs she had seen in Askr before. With the flushed cheeks and thighs rubbing against each other, and one version of her that just straight up started touching herself as she told her the story, Clair realized that it was not just her who felt like that. And if there were other hers like that, she was completely fine with her own feelings. There was one more thing that Clair was certain of: When another Mathilda got summoned, she’d definitely have to pay her back for this.

Are you planning anything with the manaketes? (*cough* Myrrh *cough* Nowi *cough*)The falchion upgrades would let them learn their place.

Also loved the Faye part. Usually not into cons but that was really good, with her swaying, cum dripping and all.

>>12950 There's this chapter planned called "The Loli-Slaying Special", but it's not very fleshed out yet. I've only put in the ideas for Elise and Nowi, so not certain when I might get started on it. The four next chapters are probably set in stone unless the next banner includes some characters that I really like, but after that I might go and write this one - and when I do, a Falchion related death for one of them will definitely be included :) If you have any suggestions for the other lolis, I’d definitely appreciate them as well :)
For the Faye story, I tried to stick as close to Veiled's drawing as I could while making it a cons death. I guess I might have gone more into detail on that one because I've been playing Echoes recently - the same can be said for the Mathilda and Clair scene. Glad you enjoyed it :D

>>12794
Shameless Suggestions:
>Manakete team having a bad day at the arena due to enemy falchion team. Gets defeated, dismembered, body parts used(esp the heads)

>Elise- team gets ambushed, nearly escapes but falls off horse, hits head on a conveniently placed rock, enemy converge on her and have their way with her as she slowly dies

>Nino & Maria - killed by jaffar and Michalis(against their will) because they are on opposing teams but not before having some fun with them.(possibly swapping partners).

>Delthea- never played SoV/Gaiden. Just hate her for to killing some of my armors for monthly quests. Humiliate, fuck, kill, mount her head in a pike( in any order), idc. Little bitch deserves it


Notes:
> Is Kiran just an evil,horny, overlord/manager? Or is he also a genius field tactician? Maybe the next chapters can showcase his talents (or lack of) since he is our protagonist.

>Belated congratulations on predicting Celica alt by incorporating her twice on your stories.

>>12981
I'm definitely going to use that first and 3rd scenario :D
The story so far has been implying that Kiran doesn't take command of the battles in the fields, only creating the squads. That seems to be working out decently for him so far - but that doesn't mean he can't make a blunder sometimes. For example, he might have sent a full flier team for Takumi's GHB...

So far, the combat-oriented chapters (1,11, one scene in 9) simply follow the characters that are in the fight. I'd expect that would continue, so Kiran won't show up during a battle while it is still going. Well, unless Askr got invaded, but even then Kiran wouldn't show up until the Emblian/Muspell forces managed to reach the vaguely-located castle that houses the Order of Heroes...

More battle-focused chapters are definitely coming soon ^^

Celica wasn't that much of a prediction - I just wanted the character in a Tempest-related story to be one of the old Tempest bosses, and she seemed like the best fit for the story (When I was planning it, only her, Sonya. and Julia had been the female Tempest bosses)

To celebrate her arrival, Morgan getting her pretty little brains fucked.

>>13010 Honestly, I'm not too crazy about Morgan. I do like her, so she'll show up relatively soon, but I'm not going to adjust any of the currently planned chapters to accommodate for her. I'd expect her to show up in about chapter 23/24, unless I add her on a whim while writing - this chapter got both the Corrin and the Shanna scene added like that.

On that note, this chapter got quiiiite long because of that. I hope reading it is as enjoyable as it was writing it for me ^^
Olivia's death is based on Veiled's picture of a scenario like that.

Chapter 17: Steel Sears the Land

tags: non-con, M/F, large insertion, cutting, stabbing, beheading, amputation, debreasting, rape

A fiery portal opened in one of the most remote corners of the Askrian Kingdom. As flames began to pour from the opening, Surtr marched through the portal with a sadistic grin on his face. “Now we march! The flames of Muspell will soon claim all of this land - as it did with the kingdoms before.” Numerous Muspell and Emblian soldiers continued to pour out of the portal, along with Veronica and some of her heroes. Surtr watched his ally with some disdain. “The young girl might be thinking that she’s my equal, but when this land falls, her kingdom shall be next.” Surtr thought to himself, then outstretched one hand towards where the first sound of the Askrian army were coming from. As unquenchable flames started to consume legions of the Askrian army, Surtr wondered, if the kingdom would prove to be entertaining.

Upon hearing of the new foe attacking Askr directly, and with most of the Askrain army already tied up fighting with them, the Order of Heroes was also required to send a group of heroes to help combat this new enemy. One of these heroes was Nephenee. The Crimean soldier was given the command of a small group of soldiers. What the girl lacked in speaking skills, she more than made up for with her bravery. When she saw who she presumed to be the enemy commander, she immediately charged his position, her soldiers following her lead. That proved to be quite the wrong choice: Now most of her soldiers were dead, and she was barely holding up against Surtr. It was as if her lance wasn’t able to harm him - stopped by an impenetrable coat of flames.

The overbearing heat beaming at her from the gigantic man caused her to sweat heavily, making her slow down with each of his attacks she avoided, her skirt flapping wildly and making the village girl painfully aware that her panties were showing. He was getting closer and closer to hitting her, but Nephenee decided to take that gamble - the flames couldn’t protect him forever, she decided. She was given a flicker of hope as her lance ventured past the man’s flames, but it just fruitlessly bounced off his armor. Before Nephenee could give voice to her frustrations, with horror she noticed that her skirt had caught fire. Immediately forgetting about her enemy, she pulled the skirt down her strong thighs, tearing it off to speed up the process. As she felt the flames licking her pussy, she immediately tore her panties off as well - and then she suddenly remembered, that she was in the middle of a fight. She instinctively tried to dodge, but the momentary distraction took enough time from her for Surtr to hit her with his axe.

As Nephenee was thrown away, her chest armor cracking under the heavy blow Surtr dealt her, the king of Muspell watched her with disappointment. At first, he enjoyed fighting her, even going as much as to let her get one attack in. However, with how weak it turned out to be, as well as the girl suddenly getting distracted, were enough for Surtr to get bored with her. She deserved a punishment for boring him. Walking over to her body, laid out on the ground, he saw that Nephenee was still conscious. “Good. She will know pain now.” Surtr placed the tip of her axe between her breasts, and used it to slice through her chest armor - a red, bloody trail appearing on her torso where the axe touched her. “Horsefeathers. I broke a couple bones when hittin’ the land. Can’t move now.” (Trying to imitate her accent is hard) Staring at the man standing over her, with her feminine parts on display for him, she couldn’t help but blush. Unable to cover herself, she could only wait and watch with disgust as she saw Surtr’s massive shaft.
Even if she was familiar with animals’ sex tools because of her childhood in a village, Nephenee still had no experience with human cocks. She was still able to tell that there was no way that thing would fit in her - it was about as thick as her leg. Nevertheless, the flaming man approached her, and grabbed her by her neck, lifting her off the ground. Her legs kicked weakly as her breath was suddenly taken away, but it didn’t last for long. She hung limply from one of his hands as she felt his enormous, throbbing prick touch against the opening to her vagina. Flames surrounding his body licked her pussy again, burning away the snatch of unshaved pubic hair over her slit. Her hips wriggled desperately as she tried to keep him from entering her, but to no avail - he slowly pulled her down onto his cock.

With the pain of having her hymen broken, Nephenee couldn’t even be thankful for the support her body was now receiving, preventing her from choking to death. Her small virgin cunt was stretched far beyond its limits as she slid further down his cock, with its tip forcing her cervix open. Her belly bulged, expanding forwards as her womb was filled with his member. She barely had the time to get used to the pain, when she realized that his cock was now starting to heat up. As the highly sensitive walls of her vagina and uterus started to get hurt by the heat, burnt by the flames, Nephenee found that the pain was too much too handle for her, breaking down into tears. It seemed that her sobs caused Surtr to start pumping her body up and down his cock. With each pull, his member rubbed against the damaged walls of her pussy, causing her additional pain, before slamming the tip against the back of her womb. With the hand on her throat switching between choking, and letting her breathe, Nephenee was able to feel it fully when he finally pushed through, with his cock sliding into her stomach.

Nephenee thought that at this point nothing more painful could happen to her, but the green-haired woman was proved wrong when Surtr reached his orgasm. His burning hot semen was released inside her. It felt as if she was being filled up with lava, her insides set aflame as Surtr buried all of his cock inside her body. When his cum reached her heart, consuming it in a small burst of flames, Nephenee was glad that death was claiming her, releasing her from her pain.

Surtr didn’t even notice her going limp on his cock, keeping her on as he turned towards the battlefield again. Her body gave more fuel to the flames surrounding him, while he went on to choose another combatant worthy of fighting him.


The battle raged on. Micaiah found herself enjoying the battle a little as she blasted through another of the Askrian heroes. With the contract binding her, she had to do so - and she couldn’t help but compare that to the blood contract that once made her face off against the Laguz Alliance. Her experience in fighting shapeshifters proved to be quite vital for her, as she was able to dodge just as a quadrupedal dragon jumped through the air where she had been standing just moments before. Even if it was different from the dragons she fought back in her homeworld, the same tactics proved to be successful as Micaiah jumped and rolled around, blasting the dragon with her light magic. She had only received minor cuts to her dress and her black tights when the dragon transformed back into a human, a white-haired shapeshifter she recognized as Corrin.
The red-eyed princess transformed back into a human, heavily bleeding from the wounds she received from the Silver-Haired Maiden. Her grey armor had been cut in numerous spots, and the pointy-eared girl collapsed to the ground once her transformation ended, too wounded to stay standing. Micaiah was sure that the girl was too wounded to fight, yet a sadistic smirk materialized on her face. Her orders were to show no mercy - and she intended to follow them to the letter. “There’s no way to prevent her from transforming again, anyways.” She tried to justify it to herself, even if her subconsciousness was telling her that she was going to do that because she enjoyed it. Corrin raised her head towards her, her red eyes filled with pain as she tried to beg Micaiah to spare her, sending a thrill through Micaiah’s body.

As enjoyable as it was, Micaiah closed her eyes for a moment. She knew she had to focus for this part. She called upon the power of the ultimate Light spell, the Rexaura. A whirlwind of light appeared around Corrin, with a giant sphere materializing above her. Blades of semi-solid light started to spiral down the whirlwind and cut into Corrin’s body one by one, the girl calling out in pain as each very sharp tempest of light tore through her armor and her skin. Her blood stained the ground underneath her red as the spell entered its final phase. When the light finally disappeared, going through Corrin’s body and cutting the girl on the way, her armor and clothes were in shreds. One of her breasts was cut in half, her nipple neatly split in two, whereas her belly was open in a number of spots, but there were cut wound all over her body. Her heavily bleeding, naked form looked at Corrin with incredible pain showing in her eyes, asking the silver-haired girl: “Why?” Why did she put her through that much pain? Micaiah felt the crotch of her tights get wet with her pussy juices as she watched her pass away, fully aware that was the only reason she did that. She gave herself a few quick rubs, her arousal peaking, but had to break that off to blast another hero that attacked her with her light magic. Remembering that this was no place for that, Micaiah took off in search of a place where she could masturbate in peace - leaving Corrin’s bloodied corpse on the ground.


Hinoka blinked away the tears that formed in her eyes. She watched her sister get executed from a distance, but was too caught up in her own fighting to help her. Still, she was able to see perfectly that Corrin was killed while unable to defend herself - unable to fight anymore. She flew over to the spot where Corrin’s body was, and after seeing just how cut up it was, she teared up again. She spent most of her life training with a spear to be able to be reunited with her, and just as she finally got her back, someone brutally took her away from her. The silver-haired bitch that killed her beloved younger sister was nowhere in sight now, but Hinoka was filled with bloodlust. She wished to inflict that same pain as Corrin felt on someone responsible for her death. If her killer was unavailable, she’d have to settle for the enemy commander. However, instead of going for the flashy flaming man she could see in the distance, she decided to search for someone else. She had only just been summoned to Askr, so she didn’t know much about the politics of this war, but from what she understood, this battle was happening because the Emblian princess wanted to conquer Askr. The redhead Hoshidian decided to search for her - her white pegasus soaring over the battlefield as she surveyed for someone she thought could be Veronica.

Her red eyes were so focused on going through the forces gathered on the ground, that she lost track of the airspace ahead of her. She was steering her pegasus instinctively, trusting it to keep her safe in the air as she continued to look for the Emblian princess. Because of that, she didn’t notice as another lance-wielding pegasus rider started to fly towards her.

Shanna, the Illian pegasus knight, wasn’t too happy about being forced to fight in a enormous battle like that. Still, she still managed to find a positive in it - she’d spent her time here mostly ignoring the ongoing battle, believing that her sisters might have also been summoned. However, after spending some time searching for them, she came to a sad conclusion that they weren’t here. She didn’t dwell on that much, finding another thing to focus on - she could practice her fighting skills. Again trying to ignore the bloody battle happening on the ground, she flew around, searching for someone she could defeat. Eventually, she found a redhead on a pegasus, completely lost in thought as she focused on something beneath them. Shanna decided that attacking her would be safe, and so she forced her begasus to fly towards her. However, just as she was about to reach Hinoka, an arrow emerged from her shoulder. Shanna turned around just in time to see a flock of arrows all descending on her and her pegasus. More arrows sunk into her body, a number of them sticking out of her back. Her pegasus was killed by the arrows, and Shanna abruptly came crashing downwards with her mount no longer keeping her in the air. Hinoka snapped out of her fixation just in time to watch her fall, suddenly aware how much danger she had been in. With a quick glance, she saw Takumi with a group of archers on the ground nearby, saluting her with the Fujin Yumi. “Brother… You saved me…”

Shanna had a few moments to think while she was rapidly falling, the ground approaching with terrifying speed. Even with how optimistic she usually was, there was no way this would turn out good for her. Looking around, she couldn’t really tell whether the soldiers were her allies or not, and she could only hope someone friendly would find her. The impact was as scary as she thought it would be, even if her dying mount took the most of it. She could feel her bones snapping, pain surging through her arms as she landed on them. Her spine was also damaged by the landing, with her barely being able to move when the pain died down. Most of the arrows stuck in her body were shaken away by the impact, only a few still remaining in her body.

Shanna tried to get up, knowing that remaining on the ground with the fight raging on around her wasn’t safe. However, her body refused to listen, and she was only able to roll over. She was stopped by an arrow sticking out of her hip, propping her against the ground. Only with more effort she was able to fully flip over, but her white skirt ended up being torn on the side as she did that, exposing her perky ass. As she ended up on her back, Shanna was able to see that her fall had already garnered some attention - a few soldiers were heading towards her. With some fear she noticed that those were Askrian soldiers.

After helping Takumi protect his sister, a few of the Askrian archers decided to check up on the woman they shot down. She fell pretty much onto their position, so the men were quickly able to find her. They approached her carefully, watching out both for any movements from her, and for anyone else approaching as well. Getting closer, they saw how mangled her arms were, they were able to relax. “It’s your turn this time. Do try to hurry, though.” One of the soldiers tapped another one on the shoulder. As the other men stood watch, the chosen soldier approached Shanna, taking out his dagger. Sitting on top of Shanna, he struggled with her chest armor for a moment. After getting it off, he used the dagger to slice through her blue battle dress. After freeing Shanna’s small breasts, he pulled down his pants, freeing his cock. He lined it up between her breasts, and started to rub against them, the tip of his cock slapping Shanna on her face. Using an arrow stuck in one of her breasts as a handle, he managed to get her tits to form a nice, warm hole for him to fuck. Shanna turned her face away in disgust - however, she could still feel the tip of his cock rubbing against her cheek.

With the others telling him to go fast, the man didn’t take long to cum - trying to get as much pleasure as fast as he could from her. Pulling one of the arrows still stuck inside her out, he used it to pierce through both of her nipples, keeping her breasts together even as he let go of them. Shanna screamed in pain as she felt that, but she was unable to resist in any way - and her voice didn’t have much strength at this point. Once the soldier reached his orgasm, he blew his load all over Shanna’s face and breasts. His free hand closed on the dagger again, and immediately after pulling his cock out from between her breasts, he stabbed her just under her left tit. The knife neatly pierced her heart, and Shanna was actually grateful for that - a quick death seemed better to her than slowly bleeding out. The man pulled the knife out and stabbed her again, making sure that her death would come right away. After he was done, he stood up, pulling his pants back up. The group of soldiers returned towards Takumi, eager to shoot down another girl for them to enjoy.


Veronica was quite enjoying the battle. With the fighting getting even to her, the Emblian princess was able to enjoy it without getting too bored of simply watching it. Currently, she was fighting the redheaded princess of Macedon. The girl’s wyvern was already dead on the ground, the woman coming for her with her axe. Using her preferred tome, the Elivagar, Veronica called forth a cloud of green, poisonous fumes. Minerva couldn’t stop mid-run, so she charged into that cloud headfirst. Immediately weakness overtook her, the girl letting go of the Hauteclere as she breathed in the vile air. “They all fall for the same trick. So boring…” Veronica muttered, while walking over to Minerva, immune to the fumes she created as they continued to keep the redhead down. Lifting the enormous axe off the ground was quite hard for someone of such a small posture as hers, but Veronica managed to do so anyways. Staggering a bit with the axe, she gave it a practice swing, burying it in the head of Minerva’s dead wyvern. Its head was cleaved open, giving her a view of the creature’s brain as pieces of blood and bone splattered high in the air. Turning back towards Minerva, Veronica lifted the axe again - she intended to do exactly the same thing she did to the mount to its rider. Minerva looked at the girl despite her weakness, cursing herself for making such a simple mistake. Her current lover, Cherche, was busy keeping the attention of Veronica’s bodyguards. She could only hope that she had been more successful than that. However, Cherche was replaced by another image soon - her first beloved here, the Hoshidian princess Hinoka. She wondered if she’d be able to get reunited with her after dying… Oh, it seemed that fumes she was still breathing in caused her mind to already start going delirious - she could see Hinoka swooping in behind Veronica. That couldn’t be true - after all, her lover was dead.

As the tip of Hinoka’s spear emerged from between Veronica’s breasts, Minerva realized that what she was seeing was actually there. The pegasus slammed into the young mage, Hinoka jumping off it while spinning her spear, pulling it out of Veronica’s body. “This is for Corrin!” She called out, before running over to where Veronica was. Veronica’s green robes were torn to shreds as the curved weapon entered her body again, and again, and again - each time opening a bleeding wound in a new spot. Veronica’s still developing chest was revealed, her little breasts cut open by the stabs of Hinoka’s spear. The Emblian princess still couldn’t process, what was going on. The axe she was holding slipped out of her hand, and slammed to the ground. This couldn’t be happening! She was the princess of Emblia, she was invincible! She was going to crush all of these damned Askrians and wipe out the Order of Heroes! Her red eyes filled with sorrow as she realized that none of her dreams would come true - she met her end on the battlefield, leaving her country in a war she had started. Hinoka continued to stab her with the spear, her chest and abdomen filled with holes, and Veronica regretted the magic that was keeping her alive - she knew there was no way any magic would heal her now, and it was only prolonging her pain. Pain… Veronica closed her eyes, remembering the pain that was ripping through her body before the war started, the voice she would hear in her head back then. Maybe her brother had been right? Maybe she didn’t start the war out of her-”
Suddenly, Veronica felt that she was falling. What worried her was the sudden lack of pain she was feeling earlier. Her eyes snapped open, and were greeted with a headless body in once ceremonial, now ruined Emblian clothes slowly falling over to the ground. It took her a few moments to realize that the body was hers. She cursed the magic keeping her alive yet again when Hinoka lifted her head off the ground.
“My beloved sister died because of you! Just die already!” Hinoka called out straight at Veronica when she saw that the head was still alive. Looking at the dead wyvern on the ground, Hinoka saw another way of releasing her hatred and desire for revenge. Throwing the head up in the air for a moment, Hinoka let it turn in the air just perfectly so that she could cut the top of it open. Veronica’s golden diadem was cut in half, falling off to the ground as a crack opened in Veronica’s skull, Hinoka’s spear entering her brain and taking away any last thoughts she might have been thinking.

Letting the head slide off her spear, Hinoka was filled with a weird feeling of fulfilment as she looked at the dead corpse. Suddenly remembering that there was another girl nearby, Hinoka approached the Minerva who was still on the ground, the effect of Veronica’s spell slowly wearing off. Hinoka extended her hand towards her, and Minerva was overcame with happiness. Her angel had returned to her! Saving her from the brink of death! “H-Hinoka… I’m so happy to see you again…” Minerva said through her tears as Hinoka helped her stand up. She knew that this Hinoka didn’t know her yet, but she was determined to show her her feelings, the depth of her love for the woman. As she watched Hinoka hop onto her pegasus and fly off, Cherche landed next to her. “I managed to lose them for now. I see you succeeded here! Great! Let’s fly off now!” Her futa lover called out to her, but Minerva was lost in her thoughts as she heard that - her feelings for Cherche were muffled by her seeing a new Hinoka.

As her crotch touched the saddle of her pegasus, Hinoka suddenly realized just how wet she had gotten. Forcing one hand under her skirt to check if she was feeling it correctly, she confirmed that her panties were completely soaked with her pussy juices - there wasn’t a dry spot left on them. Her cum also leaked down her strong thighs, and she knew she was feeling more aroused than ever - even more than when she and Corrin spent some time in the hotsprings together. Her mind was too preoccupied with killing Veronica to notice earlier, but reflecting back on that, Hinoka realized that it was the girl’s pain what aroused so much. The battlefield was no place for her to just finger herself, but with how much pleasure she was in now, Hinoka wondered if she could cum simply through taking another woman’s life. With her revenge out of the way, she had nothing else to do but test out her theory as she searched for new prey from the back of her pegasus.


“King Surtr! The Emblian princess has been killed!” Surtr couldn’t help but laugh as he heard the news. “So weak. I thought her to be stronger than this.” He commented, while impaling another corpse on his cock. Taking a look at the enemy forces, it seemed that the battle was going evenly so far. However, with Veronica dead, he knew that chaos would break out among her soldiers - it would be best to retreat for now. Besides, the Askrian army didn’t have anyone interesting to challenge him, so what was the point in staying?
“Call for a full retreat!” He exclaimed, then turned towards his daughter. “Laevatein!”
“Yes.” The pink-haired girl replied laconically.
“You shall cover our retreat. Kill any that will try to follow us.”
“Yes, lord.” She replied, brandishing her burning sword while heading off towards the enemy forces.


Just as Surtr predicted, Veronica’s death threw the Emblian army into disarray. The command to retreat helped them recover at least some semblance of order, but some soldiers decided not to follow through with it. With their princess dead, the soldiers wondered what was in store for them. Would Surtr take over? They didn’t wish to be ordered around by someone like him - so they weren’t too inclined to return home. Instead, they wanted to take advantage of the confusion. And were given a perfect opportunity to do so, as they happened to come across the shy pink-haired dancer, Olivia. They didn’t care if she was fighting for Emblia or for Askr - she would be their entertainment before they would all die.
The dancer tried to fight away her perpetual blush as she saw a bunch of Emblian soldiers approaching her. She looked at them with relief, lowering her silver sword - they would protect her while their army retreated. She had her fair share of dancing for today, helping countless soldiers regain their strength - inspiring them to fight again with her frail, yet very lovely body. She was painfully aware that most of them intended to see her do more than just dance once they returned to Emblia, regretting that she had been reduced to just a whore back in their kingdom. Still, she knew that her fighting skills weren’t the best, and it was probably better for her than getting killed. She approached the soldiers a bit reluctantly, knowing that they would later want to use her as well - as payment for escorting her to the portal.

Because of that, she was painfully surprised when one of the man grabbed her roughly by her hand, twisting her arm in a way that forced her hand to open, making her drop her weapon. Olivia instinctively covered her chest with the other hand, not understanding, what the soldiers wanted. As the another soldier grabbed her other hand, twisting her other arm away as well, and a third tugged away at the white cloth that kept her chest armor over her breasts, she wondered, what was these soldiers’ deal. If they wanted to rape her, couldn’t it wait until they were back in the relative safety of the Emblia castle? It wouldn’t be the first time that happened, either. Her breasts bounced free as her outfit was pulled to the sides of her body, and the soldier who freed them groped them with his hands. Another soldier approached her from behind, forcing her white panties to the side. Olivia was flustered as the men started to tear away most of the decorations her outfit had, worried that they were ruining it. It bothered her a lot more than the cock that entered her pussy. The man that mounted her from behind pushed on her back, forcing her to get down to the ground with her legs spread to the sides.

The additional strain on her twisted legs and arms was quite painful, more than the usual abuse Olivia was now used to. The pain caused tears to appear in her eyes, which proceeded to run down her flushed cheeks. Her face ended up lined up with another soldier’s crotch, and his cock hit her face. She already knew what to do with it, opening her mouth and starting to run her tongue against the length of it. Her eagerness surprised the soldier, letting him fuck her mouth more easily. He proceeded to slide in and out of her mouth while the man pounding her pussy also picked up the pace, and soon she was on the receiving end of two orgasms - one filling her pussy, and the other her mouth - with some of it ending up on her face as well.

As one soldier withdrew from her pussy, he was immediately replaced by another one. Olivia felt her cunt loosening up as he did, but it seemed that he was going to enjoy it nevertheless. Her purple eyes watched with some curiosity as another man approached her face - would his cock prove to be more entertaining to suck than the one before? She wouldn’t be given the answer to that question. With some surprise, she saw her sword in his hand. As he grabbed her cheek, pulling her face upwards and exposing her neck, she understood what he was going to do. More tears appeared in her eyes, the dancer begging the soldier not to kill her with her expression as she couldn’t force any words past her lips. It was no use, and she was able to taste what her sword felt like first-hand as it sliced through her neck.

He held her head in one hand as her body started twitching, staying in the upright position as her legs bent even further backwards. Blood started spurting like a fountain out of her neck stump, covering the soldiers gathered around her with it. The men holding her arms let go of them, and they dropped limply behind her back. One of the soldiers took Olivia’s head from his hand, and proceeded to jerk off all over her face. The last thing Olivia saw was the thick cock of one of the Emblian soldiers twitching as the man blew his load all over her face.

The man that killed her wasn’t done with her just yet. After sticking the sword in the ground, he returned to it, this time freeing his dick. As Olivia’s dead snatch squeezed out a load of the member of the soldier fucking her, he forced his cock into her neck stump, stretching her esophagus open. The bleeding hole was lubricated enough with her blood that he was able to slide in easily, blowing his load down her stomach. Still, some of his semen proceeded to leak out of the hole in her neck, and the semen filling her pussy up started to leak onto the ground again. Another soldier began to fuck her tight asshole, but before he could finish, a group of Askrian soldiers approached them. The men didn’t resist that much, their lives ending quickly. Olivia’s head was dropped close to her corpse, that was still stuck in the position the men forced it into. The Askrian infantry looked at it with some lust - taking note of where the corpse was to return for it once the battle was over.


Laevatein was filled with fury as her burning sword, her namesake, was forced out of her hand. Looking on with anger at the woman who defeated her, she saw that Lyn was about to finish her off. However, before that happened, Anna appeared next to the green-haired woman. Laevatein’s eyes widened as she saw her - the magic aura sorrounding her was unmistakable. “Don’t kill her yet - she’s Surtr’s daughter. I’m sure Kiran would appreciate being able to interrogate the daughter of our enemy - she is bound to know something.” Lyn stayed her hand as she heard that - if that girl was so important, presenting her as a gift to Kiran seemed to be the better choice. Giving the pink-haired girl a hard blow to the head, Lyn knocked her out, then looked towards the portal to Emblia. It seemed that most of the enemy forces had already made its way through it. She wasn’t sure if there was any point in going towards it, but decided to send some troops towards it anyways.


Kiran hurried through a snow-filled field. The directions Anna had given him after he expressed the wish of spectating the battle proved to be quite misleading, and he made a mental note to punish her for that afterwards. Fortunately, he came across one of the Askrian patrols before he got completely lost in the snow. From their words, the battle had ended while he was still searching for the way there, so now they were just making their way back towards the castle. As they were walking, Kiran suddenly tripped over something. He got back to his feet to see, exactly what it was, and was greeted with a half-frozen form of a beautiful blonde woman, buried halfway under the snow. Looking at her more closely, he noticed the crown and the feathery theme of her outfit. Even though he didn’t know her, it seemed that getting her back to the castle was a good idea - if she proved to be dangerous, then she’d be killed. Ordering his soldiers to dig her out of the snow, Kiran had them carry Fjorm’s unconscious form towards the castle, not giving the girl much thought for now.


Back in the castle, Kiran listened to the report on their casualties. He was pleasantly surprised to hear that the Emblian princess has been killed, and told himself to reach out to the Hinoka who killed her later. Even if that battle wasn’t a full victory, he was still satisfied with its outcome. Lyn bringing in Surtr’s daughter was the cherry on top. Once the girl was locked up in the dungeons of the Askrian castle, Kiran wondered what information they would get out of her.


The next day, Kiran approached the cell in the dungeons with Anna following him. Lyn wanted to spectate, but she had to excuse herself, coming down with some sickness. When he got there, Kiran looked directly at Laevatein. Even if her expression remained emotionless, the young princess of Muspell was shooting daggers at him with her angry, red eyes. If it wasn’t for the anti-magic restrains holding her in place, Kiran was sure that she would have already killed him. Her armor was removed, leaving the dark-skinned girl in just a purple, skin tight bodysuit that covered all of her body save for her head and her right arm. It did little to cover her decently-sized breasts, but still covered them nevertheless. Kiran intended to change that. Picking a whip from one of the rooms nearby, he began with a strike across one of Laevatein’s breasts.

Her face twitched for a split-second as the whip touched her, opening a small, red wound across her left breast. Kiran continued to whip away towards her chest, each of his strikes removing another scrap of her outfit, until her breasts were fully uncovered - and covered in numerous red whip marks. Only then did he open spoke out to her, starting off with a simple question: “Surtr is your father, right?” Laevatein didn’t answer, refusing to give in. No matter how much pain he would put her through, she could never betray her father - she’d stay completely silent.
“I see you’re not going to talk yet. I wonder if that will still be the case after I’m done having fun with you…” Kiran commented, before continuing to lash her. Next on his list was her crotch, but before he got there, he left a path of red marks down her belly. As the girl’s snatch was exposed, her pubic hair burnt away by the flames of Muspell, KIran was reminded that Anna was also with him. A moan left the redhead’s lips, the commander having a hand under her skirt as she watched him torture the emotionless girl. Kiran wondered if she’d have any insight on that once she was done fingering herself, then turned back towards Laevatein. One easy way to test her resolve was to strike at her pussy. The whip’s ending connected with Laevatein’s clit, finally getting a reaction from her as the most sensitive part of her body was split in two with a powerful cut. She jumped up in her chains, pain twisting her face for longer this time - it was obvious that the girl was doing her best not to scream. He waited for her face to return to normal, then asked her again - but with no effect.

After decorating Laevatein’s muscular thighs with cuts as well, Kiran walked behind her, and proceeded to work on her back instead. At this point, he wasn’t expecting this to work, but the summoner still proceeded to meticulously mark her back and ass with a layer of bleeding wounds. Just as he thought, there were no more reactions from her. As he stood in thoughts, wondering what to do next, Anna approached him.


“Lord Kiran, it is clear that we won’t get anything from her. I suggest executing her publicly instead - I’m sure that our heroes would enjoy watching that, since she killed many of them during the fight.” That was the first moment Laevatein felt real fear. She recognized that this was Loki, quite familiar with her magic. She was expecting the illusionist to help her - why was she suggesting her death? She dared to give one begging look towards the girl, not caring if doing that blew Loki’s cover, but she only received a sadistic smile from her in return.
“Unfortunately, I think you’re right. Something long and painful, then - let’s give her a chance to change her mind while we do this.” Kiran replied after a moment. With how lost in thought he was, he completely missed the secret exchange between the two girls that were there with him. Leaving the cell, he ordered a few of the heroes he met on the way to bring Laevatein over to the main hall - and to be extra careful while they did that. After checking up on Lyn, who was feeling a little better now, he ordered for all the heroes to gather in the main hall.

When Kiran and Lyn got there, they could see that Laevatein was tied restrained on the stage there, her arms and legs bound with the same magical chains as before. Kiran looked at Lyn with worry. “Are you sure you’re okay now? Maybe it would be better if you took it slow for today…” Lyn smiled back at him, stroking his cheek with one hand. “Don’t worry, I’m perfectly fine!” Reassured by that, they climbed the stairs together, Lyn brandishing her sword and approaching the chained up girl while Kiran started to speak:
“This is Laevatein. She’s the daughter of Surtr: the king of Muspell and man responsible for the invasion that happened yesterday. I’m sure some of you have already seen her, cutting through our ranks during that battle - and you probably want revenge on her. We first tried to torture her for information, but to no avail. Instead, we’re going to execute her. Lyn, time to do it!” The angry shouts aimed at Laevatein and the cheers coming from the crowd showed Kiran that his heroes supported his decision.

Lyn stopped for a moment, very close to Laevatein. With how bloody she expected this to get, the green-haired girl decided she'd rather feel the blood on her skin than have it be stopped by her clothes. Quickly removing her dress, she stood naked on the stage, not really caring that the heroes were able to see her like that. Grabbing the Sol Katti by the handle again, Lyn wondered, where to start. She considered using Laevatein’s sword to kill her instead before this started, but decided not to in case the girl could somehow control it without touching it. Instead, Lyn would just use her sword to carve her up.

She started off with a simple slash towards the girl’s left arm, near the shoulder. The blade easily cut through her flesh and bone, cutting the arm off. It fell off to the ground, some blood spurting from the stump on the shoulder, along with a small cloud of steam. The blood poured onto Lyn’s body, and Lyn grit her teeth as she felt just how hot it was. Still, the sensation was quite enjoyable, Lyn noted, as she looked at the girl’s body again. Kiran whipping her got rid of most of her clothes, but it seemed that the heroes who were bringing her over ripped off the remainder of her purple bodysuit. Looking at the girl’s bloody cunt, Lyn noticed that there was semen leaking out of it as well. She briefly wondered if whoever raped the girl got some burns on his dick, before looking at Laevatein’s shoulder again. It seemed that the bleeding had stopped already, so Lyn cut at her with the sword again. This time, she removed Laevatein’s other arm, and the pink-haired girl realized that she would never be able to wield her sword again. Would her father find any use for her now? She wondered briefly if he’d kill her or have her serve the soldiers as a whore to be used, but she knew that wouldn’t be happening anyways - she knew that she was going to die here. Her final service to her father would be not giving them any intel.

Lyn once again got closer to her, letting the blood from the other arm stump leak onto her breasts. The burning sensation she felt on them was just the masochistic stimulation she desired, and Lyn moaned in pleasure. She was a bit disappointed at the lack of reaction she was getting from the girl, though. Recalling what her lover told her, Lyn realized that the best try would be attacking her sexual organs. Since Kiran got a reaction after going for her clit, Lyn decided to give Leavatein’s breasts a go instead. Lining her sword up with the girl’s chest, Lyn finally noticed a flicker of fear showing up in Leavatein’s eyes. Pulling on her nipple to make the breast stretch out from her chest, Lyn then flicked her sword upwards - cutting one of Laevatein’s tits off. The girl finally screamed in pain as she felt that, the cumulative pain finally making her snap. Tears started to flow freely from her red eyes. With only the chains on her legs restricting her movement now, she collapsed to the ground and started shaking in pain. Her breakdown was further accompanied by flames starting to envelop her body, but the magic on her shackles quickly quenched them. However, even despite all that, she was still determined not to give in. When Lyn, after waiting for her to stop shaking, asked her if she was willing to speak again, she just squeezed her mouth shut.

Lyn replied to that by approaching her again, and quickly slicing the other breasts off. Her body began to spasm in pain again, her bladder going off because of all the pain and of the fear she was feeling. “Loookiiii! I know you are out theeeereee! Make the pain stop! Pleeeeeeaaaaaaseee!” Laevatein screamed out as Lyn approached her and sliced at one of her remaining legs, cutting it off as well. “Laegjarn! Sister! Anyone, Pleaseeeee!” Her screams reached an almost inhuman pitch as she rolled on the ground, and Lyn tried her best not to start fingering herself over her, incredibly aroused. Finishing the amputation process, Lyn cut down on Laevatein’s final surviving limb, and all that remained of the girl was a torso with four stump in place of limbs, two bleeding instead of her breasts and her head.

Lyn set her sword down, then lifted Laevatein by her neck with both of her hands. With most of Laevatein’s body weight gone along with her limbs, she was able to do so and show off the blood-covered torso to the gathered heroes. Squeezing her throat shut, Lyn continued to strangle the girl as the gathered heroes cheered, and Lyn wondered what would do the girl in first? The bleeding? The exhaustion? The asphyxiation? They would never know.

When Laevatein finally went limp in her hands, Lyn threw the body into the crowd. Watching with satisfaction as the heroes almost immediately started to fuck her various holes, Lyn ran over to where Kiran was - craving his cock even more than usual. The pair left towards their room as the abuse to Laevatein’s corpse carried on long into the day.

>>13010 Actually, scratch that last reply of mine. Morgan's too cute for her own good, and will appear next chapter :D
>>12588 Took me some time, but here's one of your suggestions :)
>>12981 After some more thinking on that Manakete scenario, I decided to give it a full chapter - currently scheduled as chapter 25
>>12911 Two more hangings here, hope they're interesting :)

This somehow ended up being even longer than the last one; There's just a lot of stuff happening in this chapter.

Chapter 18: Suicide and Duty

tags: con, F/F, disembowelment, hanging, shooting, beheading, futa

Clair watched the heroes entering the castle with some interest. After the last battle, the summoner had been constantly out at the summoning circle, trying his best to bring their ranks up back to where they have been before that. She didn’t really care all that much for most of the heroes coming, her mind focused on waiting for just one person: Mathilda. Ever since the older woman asked her to kill her, Clair had been obsessed with the idea of repaying her for that. However, it seemed there was no other Mathilda in Askr - so instead, she had to anxiously wait for another Mathilda to get summoned. Her hazel eyes lit up as she finally saw Mathilda walk through the gates. She immediately took off towards her, and grabbed her by her hand.

“Lady Mathilda… I’m sure you’re probably confused, how this world works now. Please, join me in my room, and I shall explain everything.” Mathilda looked at her with some surprise - Clive’s sister usually wasn’t this direct with her. Still, she figured that getting to know this place with someone she knew would be better than figuring it all on her own, so she followed Clair as the girl led her towards her room. On their way there, Mathilda noticed with some outrage that some of the heroes were committing some acts she considered indecent. Clair seemed not to give them any thoughts at all, so Mathilda decided to do the same. Maybe the customs here were different than back home? She was still thinking about it when they reached Clair’s room, and the two blonde nobles entered it together.

Mathilda raised an eyebrow with some confusion as Clair locked the door behind her. “Now that we are alone, Clair, would you like to explain, what’s going on? Why did you lock us in here?” Clair stood for a moment, thinking exactly what to say. Even if she had rehearsed this countless times before, she was still a bit nervous.
“As you probably noticed on our way here, this world is a lot more… open, when it comes to the matters of sexuality. However, that doesn’t stop with just that. With a countless stream of heroes being summoned day after day, our lives have also lost much of their value. Because of that, it seems that people here adapted to using the deaths as a way of attaining higher sexual pleasure. Of course, this world also involves us fighting in a various battles, so you’ll get the chance to practice your battle skills if you want that - but that recently hadn’t been much of a concern recently.” Mathilda stared at Clair for a moment, surprised by her directness.
“You are not the first Mathilda I have met here - and the last you I met is responsible for that change in my attitude…” Clair trailed off as she grabbed the hem of her blue dress, and quickly removed it - uncovering most of her upper body, including her breasts.
“Now, don’t pretend not to be interested in me - I know you find me just as attractive as you find my brother.” Mathilda looked at her with her mouth open, shocked that Clair could tell what she was thinking.
“That last Mathilda was really distressed with the gap she saw opening up between us. So she asked the summoner for help. And he suggested… that I should kill her.” Clair stopped for a moment, then smiled brightly. “And so I did! I really felt incredible doing that - killing someone you know and love is very much different from the kills you earn on the battlefield - and it was also incredibly arousing, at least for me.” She pulled her black tights down, showing her already wet pussy to Mathilda - and noted her hungry stare as Mathilda admired her snatch. “So after I was done with your body, I knew straight away that you deserved to experience the same feeling as I did - I wanted to pay you back for that. The old Mathilda achieved her goal - I now consider you to be closer to me than anyone else. So now I offer you my own body: end my life, and ease yourself into the life in Askr.”

Mathilda continued to stare at Clair’s naked body, a corner of her mind aware that she was slowly getting aroused by it. However, for the most part her mind was completely dumbfounded. Her Clair was doing something like this? Sweet, strong, beautiful Clair, Clive’s sister, was asking her to take her life? Mathilda wasn’t sure if she wanted to live in a place like that if this was what it meant. But before she could voice her objection, the younger girl approached her, locking her lips with hers. Her worries were successfully chased away from her mind through that, and she just gave in, responding to the kiss. She wondered briefly what Clive would say to her kissing his sister like this, but as Clair’s nimble hands began to remove her chest armor, Clair’s fingers tickling her nipples as her breasts were revealed, she decided not to worry about it that much - Clive must have been okay with this if that last her was able to go through with this. And even if this wasn’t a way of getting closer to Clair she had considered before, it seemed to be working quite well.

Clair continued to remove the rest of her clothes, and soon Mathilda was as naked as her guide to Askr was. Fully letting go of herself, Mathilda pushed the girl onto the bed, her fingers going down to where Clive’s cock would be if that was him. As her hand passed there without touching anything, she remembered that it was Clair and not her brother. Her fingers continued a bit further down, reaching Clair’s very wet pussy. Even if Mathilda had no experience at all with pleasuring another woman, her efforts were still enough for Clair to moan in pleasure. She squirmed on the bed in ecstasy, that only was strengthened when Mathilda lowered her head to Clair’s breasts, giving them a fair share of her attention. Her cries of pleasure told Mathilda that Clair enjoyed having her nipples stimulated almost as much, if not more, than her brother did. Soon, she felt Clair’s cunt squirting her juices over her fingers. Mathilda heard Clair call her name out in pleasure, further confirming that the pegasus knight was having an orgasm.

Mathilda waited for Clair to get over it, while slowly touching herself. “Did you enjoy this?” Mathilda asked her when Clair got up a bit, looking at her with a mixture of lust and love. “I really diiiiid….” Clair breathed out, her voice high-pitched as she moved on her bed, searching for something close to it. With a triumphant shout, she sat up, a knife in her hand. “This is the knife I used to kill that other you... I’ve pleasured myself countless times with it… Now, I want you to use it to kill me.” Clair handed the knife over to Mathilda, and she gave it a closer look as Clair continued. “I stuck a knife up her pussy - and then cut her open. However, I’d like you to do what you please. I’ll just lay down on the bed again and wait for you to continue. Oh, and after I’m too dead to be able to help you, just find another me. We’ve all been sharing our experiences recently. They will be more than happy to help you out - and die for your pleasure, if you so desire.” Clair laid down on the bed, spreading her legs to the sides and fully showing her soaked slit to Mathilda.

Mathilda felt the weight of the knife in her hand as she looked over Clair’s body - a body she considered to be almost perfect. It felt almost wrong to spoil it with a tool like that, but Clair had made it fully known to her that she wanted it. “Oh well. If her words are true, I’ll be able to enjoy a body just like this in the future anyways.” She thought to herself, then climbed on top of the bed as well. Moving over to where Clair’s head was, she settled her ass down over her face, with her pussy lining up with Clair’s mouth. She understood what was wanted of her without a need for words, and her tongue entered Mathilda’s vagina, eating the knight out while she wondered, what to do with the knife. She stared at the knife for a moment again, leaning forwards while enjoying the feeling of having Clair’s tongue inside her. After a particularly powerful jolt of pleasure, Mathilda jolted forward, stabbing down with the knife before she realized it. She buried the knife all the way to its handle in Clair’s flat stomach. She could feel the girl shifting underneath her, but Clair continued to eat her out nevertheless. As Mathilda forced the knife down Clair’s body, pulling the knife out a bit not to injure anything inside, one of Clair’s hands made its way to her pussy, and the girl began masturbating as well.

Mathilda stopped cutting Clair open just as she reached the end of her belly, and put the knife down for a moment. Extending her hands towards the cut in Clair’s abdomen, she felt her hands getting wet with her blood as she forced her fingers into it. She lifted a bloodied finger to her face, clearly fascinated with it, before slipping it into her mouth and tasting it. After sucking on the finger for a moment, Mathilda put both of her hands back on top of Clair’s stomach, and started to pull the hole open. She was able to get a look inside Clair’s stomach as she forced the flaps of skin and muscle covering it over the sides of her body. WIth even more fascination, she tore open the part on the bottom open as well, exposing Clair’s womb to her. She reached out towards it, and as her fingers touched it from the outer side, Clair shivered in her final orgasm. She sensed what was coming already, and she was able to get off before Mathilda started to do something more destructive to her.

Mathilda didn’t care for that this much at this point. Ignoring the orgasmic spasms going through Clair’s body, Mathilda squeezed her womb with both hands, then pulled on it with all her might. It easily gave way to her herculean strength, and she tore it out of Clair’s body. She looked at the bleeding organ in her hands with eyes open wide, and at the ovaries connected to it that were torn out along with it. It seemed that pain replaced the pleasure going through Clair at this point, but she still continued to lap at her cunt. Watching the organ twitch in her hands, Mathilda understood what Clair meant before, about how pleasuring it was, as she came all over the younger girl’s face. Any orgasm she felt when with Clive could never compare to this.


That was just the beginning, but nothing came close to that first orgasm Mathilda experienced. Now she wasn’t too concerned that her actions meant that Clair would die, just trying to feel that same pleasure again, pulling out almost everything out of Clair’s belly, but to no avail - she wasn’t able to feel that good again. It seemed that Clair’s movements have mostly died down by now - Mathilda could still tell that her future sister-in-law was still alive, but just barely. The massive blood loss caused by the disembowelment had exhausted the girl extensively, and Mathilda knew that she didn’t have much time left. She had time just for one more thing to do to her before Clair passed away.

Instead of chasing any more evasive pleasure, Mathilda climbed off Clair’s face, and just embraced the girl tightly. She placed her lips onto Clair’s, and felt Clair’s weak tries at kissing her back. The joy she could see in Clair’s eyes was quite heartwarming for her, telling her that Clair didn’t regret her decision. She hugged her even more tightly, as if she was trying to squeeze the life out of her. And indeed, by the time she released her from the hug, the last flickers of Clair’s life were already gone.


Cordelia looked over her and Cherche’s room one final time. Her eyes stopped on her bed for a moment - she had placed her bridal dress on it, along with a note to her roommate that she could have it if she wanted to. With her having pretty much no other clothes here, Cordelia was now standing in just her white panties, her breasts and most of her muscular body uncovered.

Ever since she had been summoned to this world, it was all like a nightmare for her. Between being forced to kill another her on the very first day, watching her daughter die, and continuing to see most of the friends from the Shepherds die one by one while only she prevailed was quite hard on her. She struggled to stay positive through all that, but the battle yesterday proved to be the harshest assault on her psyche yet. She could no longer live like that. With how this world worked, no one would bat an eye if she killed herself - so she decided to do just that. Getting some rope she could use for that was quite easy, and now she was there: a noose wrapped around her neck, her feet in heels standing on a chair. With Cherche spending most of her days with Minerva now, she was sure that she wouldn’t be interrupted. She took one final deep breath, then walked off the chair.

She swung a bit forward, and on the way back kicked the chair so that she wouldn’t be able to use it to support herself later. As she heard it fall behind her, the rope began digging into her throat. Trying to keep her body steady, Cordelia hung almost motionlessly for a few moments. With her windpipe slowly crushed shut, the redhead quickly became unable to breathe - just as she wanted. She was feeling some masochistic pleasure from this, and she rubbed her thighs together to possibly try and make herself come.

However, her thoughts on the matter changed pretty quickly. As her face slowly turned a shade of red almost as bright as her hair, she found herself unable to resist the pain. With the pressure in her chest increasing and the rope digging painfully into her neck, it soon overcame her pain resistance. She despised herself for giving in so quickly - she was supposed to be perfect, no pain should be able to break her! However, as another wave of pain went through her body, these thoughts left her mind, and she only wished for the pain to stop. Desperately kicking out with her legs, she tried to reach for the ground - and when she realized that would be impossible, for the chair that she started on. As her legs failed to find any support, with regret she realized that her kick earlier did the job all too well. One of her heels fell off her leg as she was kicking with it, hitting the ground with a quiet thud. Her breasts bounced heavily as she was swinging, painfully aware just how stiff her nipples were. Foam began to form in her mouth as her tongue flapped out of it. She was about to give up at this point, when she heard the door to the room open.

Cherche walked through the door, anger filling her entire being. Ever since the battle, Minerva had all but forgotten about her. Her moans about Hinoka coming back were incredibly frustrating - wasn’t she supposed to be her lover now? Shouldn’t she have moved on? It seemed that it wasn’t the case, and Cherche felt herself going mad with jealousy as Minerva left her room to search for the Hoshidian princess. To make things worse, she was now left with a painful raging hard-on on her futa cock that Minerva refused to help with. “Oh well. It’s not like I haven’t taken care of it by myself before. However, when Minerva comes back, we’ll have to really talk.” Cherche quickly removed the skirt covering her crotch, her futa cock uncovered and in full length as she stroked it with one hand. She was so preoccupied that she hadn’t even noticed what Cordelia was doing at all. However, a sudden gurgling sound coming from her part of the room caught her attention.

Shifting her eyes away from her cock, Cherche continued to jerk off as she looked towards Cordelia. Her erection became rock-hard instantly as she saw that her roommate was hanging, almost fully naked. Cordelia’s hands were digging into the skin of her neck, trying to pull the rope away to grant herself some leeway. It was obvious to Cherche that Cordelia was regretting deciding to kill herself. That thought was only further supported when Cordelia’s red eyes locked with hers, a pleading expression showing in them before they began to bulge. On any other day, Cherche would have begrudgingly helped her, she would have cut her down from the rope. This day, however, she was far too bitter to do that. She walked closer to Cordelia, seeing hope appear in the pegasus rider’s eyes. Instead of helping her, Cherche stopped very close to her, but outside the range that Cordelia was able to reach with her last-ditch swings and kicks. With a broad, sadistic smile on her face, Cherche continued to look directly at Cordelia as she picked up the pace, stroking her massive dick with both of her hands. She could tell the girl was trying to tell her something, but without any air she was unable to say anything, only wheezes and squeaks leaving her mouth.

As her throat was completely crushed because of the additional strain, Cordelia broke down into tears. She couldn’t believe that her trusted friend would betray her like that. Shouldn’t it be obvious to her that she didn’t want to die? And yet Cherche continued to masturbate while watching her slowly die. There wasn't much more she could do at this point. As she felt Cherche’s semen shoot onto her naked form, Cordelia found herself slipping away. Her body went limp for a moment, her face turning purple, before post-mortem twitches sent her body into another round of swinging on her noose. Her once white panties were soaked yellow with piss - that is, until Cherche pulled them off the body. She looked at the virgin snatch of her roommate with desire. She had begged the girl on numerous occasions before to let her use it, as sometimes she was unable to satisfy her unnatural, curse-fueled urges just with her hands. Cordelia always refused - even if it with how smart she was, it should have been obvious to her that Chrom would never love her, so there was no need to stay pure for him. This time, she couldn’t refuse. Cherche plunged her entire length inside the still hanging corpse, being able to sate her desires - quite enjoying the change from Minerva’s very familiar cunt to a new, unused one. With the magic on that part of her body keeping her hard almost constantly, she had blown many a load both in Cordelia’s snatch and up the dead girl’s anus - all while waiting for Minerva to come to her and apologize.


Elincia took another look at the empty noose in the main hall, then began to rub herself through her yellow leggings. Her first experience in this world was witnessing a public hanging, and she found the idea incredibly hot. However, she had been obsessed with hangings for quite some time before that. During Ludveck’s rebellion, she had been witness to another public hanging. Even if it was breaking her heart to watch her best friend, Lucia, get hanged, in retrospect she realized that she had also been aroused through that entire scene. Of course, she was glad that Lucia managed to survive that, but some part of her wished that she didn’t, and that she would be able to see her meet her end at the end of a noose. Even if the girl hanged when she was first summoned wasn’t Lucia, Elincia still enjoyed it a lot - coming numerous times just during that one hanging. Every day, Elincia would come to the main hall, hoping to see a new hanging. If the noose was filled, she’d either find herself a man to fuck or touch herself a lot. On days like these, when the noose was empty, the queen of Crimea would just stare at the noose and touch herself. She often fantasized about being the one to hang there. After hearing that that the summoner killed another her on this stage before, she almost lost her mind, losing herself in the pleasure. Her disappointment when she found out that it wasn’t a hanging was also quite strong. She considered angering the summoner to make him kill her, but it meant no guarantee that she’d be hanged. So instead, she just looked at the noose and touched herself. Waiting for the day when she’d gather enough courage to just offer her life willingly, giving it all up for the chance of dancing on that noose.

With her surviving the great battle with Surtr just through sheer luck, Elincia was made aware that unless she hurried, she might just die in some other way. That was the extra push she needed. After getting her sweet release, her leggings soaked through again, she walked to the stage, striking up a conversation with the girl currently in charge of it. She managed to keep her perfect royal manners while intending to express a wish really unfitting for a woman of her position: “Pardon, my lady…” However, before she could react, the pink-haired woman in charge gave her a broad smile.
“Hey there, cutie! Can I help you with something? If not, how about we grab a cup of tea together?” Soleil didn’t waste any time in trying to ask out the new girl that approached her. Having earned a few favors with Kiran before, she managed to get herself a post watching over the gallows - so she could spent most of her time just watching the women that crossed the main hall. She’d prefer to keep only doing that, but her job also had her talk with heroes who wanted to use any of the many spots for hanging. On one side it was distracting, but on the flip side, it was mostly cute girls that were forced to talk to her. And while most of them wound up hanging anyways, Soleil managed to get a few of them to go with her - leading to both her and them getting a fair share of pleasure before they did hang, or even managing to lead them away from hanging altogether. The mercenary was fine with either outcome, but she knew it never hurt to try.
A bit taken aback by Soleil’s directness, Elincia looked at her with some confusion. “Forgive me, but I have to refuse. It is my understanding that you are managing these…” Elincia pointed at one of the empty nooses, and Soleil nodded back at her enthusiastically. “Yep! Would you like to use one of them?”
“Y-yes… I want to meet my end through a hanging.” Elincia tried her best to stay calm as she said that, but as she finished that sentence her voice was basically a moan. Soleil noticed that, a bit sad that she wouldn’t get to have her tea with the girl. “Okay, I will help you with that! Come up here!” Soleil climbed onto the stage, gesturing for Elincia to follow her. After Elincia got up to her, Soleil clapped her hands together and spoke again. “Great! First, you’ll have to get out of these clothes… Don’t be so embarrassed, I do that all the time!” Soleil explained, and tried to encourage Elincia when she saw the green-haired woman blush.
“I see… that was to be expected, after all…” That was a thought that somehow avoided her before when she was fantasizing about this moment. She was fully committed to going through with this now, so a requirement like that would not keep her from doing this - and some part of her admitted that it made it even more arousing.

Her ornate gauntlets, shoulderpads, and the chest armor all quickly came off, and so did the white dress she wore as her outer layer of clothing. After taking her white overknee boots off, Elincia placed her hands on the hem of her yellow undershirt. As she pulled it off, she heard Soleil whistle in surprise. “Wow, these babies are huge!” She called out, quite excited by the sight. She walked over and groped them, with no concern for what Elincia was feeling. “And they feel so nice, too! It’s a shame that you haven’t agreed to go with me - we could have had so much fun… Ah, sorry. I got carried away.” Soleil broke off, while Elincia’s face turned even more red than before. She couldn’t deny that it felt good, however - and that knowledge made her ease up a bit as she grabbed her yellow leggings and proceeded to take them off - suddenly aware that she was still quite wet - both because of her earlier orgasm, and the arousal getting to her because of her current situation. Soleil’s eyes instantly locked onto her bare, dripping cunt, but it seemed that this time she was able to control herself. After staring at her for a moment, making the queen of Crimea feel uncomfortable, Soleil pushed one hand in between her thighs and started to rub herself with it. It didn’t stop her from taking Elincia’s hand with the other one, and leading her towards one of the empty, inviting nooses that were waiting for like-minded girls.

Stopping in front of one of them, Soleil struggled a bit to wrap the noose around Elincia’s neck. The feeling of the rough rope rubbing against her throat was enough to make her arousal spike, and Elincia forced a hand in between her strong thighs as well. Tickling her clitoris with her thumb, she used another two fingers to penetrate her pussy, caring only about her pleasure.

With most of Soleil’s job there done, she placed one hand on the handle. At this point, she was supposed to ask if Elincia really wanted to die like this. However, she seemed to be far too preoccupied with her masturbation, so Soleil simply pulled the lever with one hand, and continued to rub herself while she watched Elincia hang.

Elincia was fully aware what was happening. Her greatest sexual fantasy, finally coming true! After a brief fall, the rope clenched around her neck. She closed her eyes for a moment, all air she still had in her lungs set free as she came with a very vocal moan. Her legs and hands both began to twitch as a mind-shattering orgasm surged through her body. Kicking out powerfully, Elincia’s body was quite the spectacle for both Soleil and the few heroes currently gathered in the hall. The perfectly shaped hips and thighs of the young queen moved very enticingly, her small, yet very round ass getting a lot of attention as well as she spun on the noose. Her face was alight red both with passion and with the asphyxiation, her face wearing the expression of pure bliss as the lack of air continued to eat away at her endurance.

Elincia’s orgasmic high couldn’t last forever, even if it seemed this long to her. As she regained some control over her body, she couldn’t stop her thoughts from going towards Lucia.
“Ah, Lucia… What would you think of me now? You stayed strong for me until the very end, even as I left you to die, and now I’ve turned your near-death experience into my own ultimate pleasure…” She rubbed her thighs together for a moment, bringing herself just a fraction of that pleasure, but the extended strain on her legs along with the lack of air caused her to lose control over her legs soon afterwards. They went limp for a moment, her toes pointing towards the ground, before coming to life again, this time just with weak jerks. Her hands didn’t fare much better, Elincia quickly losing control over her body again - this time, for good. Her face turned an even darker red when one of her eyes rolled upward, bloody veins clearly visible in the whites of her eyes. She didn’t even notice as a stream of piss joined the pussy juices on her legs, her life coming to an end. Her body continued to move on the noose for a bit longer, before Soleil cut it down with a slash of her sword.

After giving Elincia’s breasts another lustful squeeze, Soleil pushed her body off the stage, and watched as the heroes there forced their cocks into the holes of Elincia’s body. Elincia’s damp pussy, her tight anus and her mouth were all full of cock almost immediately. Soleil didn’t really mind - her shift was almost over, and she already had the sights on one of the cuties that watched Elincia’s death. Quickly approaching her, and with how aroused both she and her target were, Soleil ended up with her face buried between the girl’s thighs just a few minutes later.


Living in a border town for the most of her life, Athena was quite taken aback by the Askrian castle at first. Her rather lacking language skill didn’t help her with that, either. However, the blue-haired myrmidon was able to quickly grasp the techniques of pleasuring herself that she was able to learn here. Now, she was determined to explore another of these - one that would end with some more permanent effects on her body. The commander, Anna if Athena remembered her name correctly, suggested a way of pleasuring herself that in her opinion would be stronger than anything she experienced before.

Sneaking into Kiran’s room, she didn’t find him there - just as Anna told her. She was aware of how dangerous what she was doing was, so her heart was beating incredibly fast. She searched for a moment, until she found what she was told to. A curved, round piece of metal with a hole at one end - and a detached handguard nearby. Athena recalled that it was called a “gun”.

Kneeling on the floor, Athena pulled the top of her gray battle dress open with one hand. She tore the darker undershirt off as well, freeing her huge tits - she’d have no use for her clothes anymore, so she felt no remorse as she destroyed them. With that out of the way, her free hand moved to her shorts and pulled them down as well. Her unshaved pussy was uncovered, and she played with it for a few moments. During that time, she grabbed the “gun”, and opened her mouth. Sliding it in, she lubricated it with her saliva. Anna recommended treating it as a cock that she was trying to suck off, so Athena ran her tongue around the gun, covering it with more saliva as she started to slide it in and out of her mouth. She continued to do so for some more time, until she was convinced that the cold piece of metal was wet enough. Pulling it out of her mouth with a slurping sound, she instead lowered the weapon to her pussy, and proceeded to penetrate herself with it. Her slit had its share of cock during her stay in Askr, but the cold touch of the gun was an entirely different feeling. She fucked her pussy with it for some more time, her mouth taking over the golden handguard at that time. After getting it nice and slippery as well, she began to rub it against her breasts, rubbing it the valley between her breasts and pretending that she was giving it a boobjob. Athena pressed the cold metal against her nipples, shivering in pleasure coming from that stimulation.

As the golden-eyed girl felt her orgasm approaching, she quickly pulled the gun out of her pussy and back into her mouth. Forcing it all the way in, she began to choke on it as it reached all the way to her throat. The other hand proceeded to touch her pussy again, placing the golden handguard just at the entrance of it before slowly sliding it in. When she reached her climax, Athena pulled the trigger, her moans muffled by the gun in her mouth. A powerful blast of magical energy ripped through the back of her throat, leaving a hole in the back of her head. As Athena’s body slumped down, her body shivering in both deathly and orgasmic spasms, she couldn’t see a portal opening behind where her body was - a portal infused with her dying soul, full of masochistic pleasure.

Micaiah blinked as she suddenly materialized in a room unknown to her. Taking a look at her surroundings, it seemed that she was in the room of some commander. She wondered how was she pulled away from her world while exploring the room, until she saw a blue-haired woman’s corpse on the ground. She was still on her knees, her hips still humping the fingers that were filling her snatch. A giant hole opened up in the back of of her head, and Micaiah could tell that it was magic that ripped the girl open. A loud, metallic noise caught her attention as the corpse’s slack mouth opened up, some piece of metal sliding out of it. It hit the girl’s breasts on the way down, making them bounce up and down before hitting the ground. As she watched the empty expression in the girl’s eyes, blood and drool leaking out of her mouth and down her cheek, Micaiah with some surprise noticed that seeing this was getting her aroused. She didn’t know that Athena’s pleasure while dying had an impact on the magic that summoned her, shifting her psyche. The temptation to start touching herself continued to rise within the silver-haired maiden, until finally she was no longer able to resist it. Pulling her black tights down, she forced a few fingers inside her pussy while moving closer to the corpse and touching it with her other hand.

As she began touching herself, Micaiah dropped into a kneel to get closer to the corpse. She began to feel the corpse up with her other hand - first touching the girl’s heavy breasts, then forcing one finger into the girl’s gaping mouth, then took it out and began to feel up the hole in the back of her head, getting her fingers covered with her blood because of her fingerless gloves. Once she satisfied her curiosity with that hole, she moved the hand down Athena’s body, quickly reaching the girl’s snatch. Pulling the girl’s hand out of it with a wet sploosh, Micaiah raised it to her mouth to taste it, then pushed two of her own fingers inside her. Enjoying the still warm walls of her pussy spasming over her digits, Micaiah moaned in pleasure as she approached her orgasm. Squirting into her tights and the cold stone floor underneath her, she came with a more powerful moan.

She wasn’t done yet, though. She grabbed the device she watched fall out of the girl’s mouth that Micaiah suspected the dead girl used to kill herself. She rubbed it against her clit for a moment, the cold but sticky metal bringing her a ton of pleasure, before forcing it into her own slit. She didn’t know, how it worked, but she assumed it was similar to a crossbow - so she kept her fingers away from the trigger as she buried it all the way inside her. Micaiah didn’t understand, why doing all this was so arousing for her, but she still enjoyed all the pleasure she was feeling - that is, until she heard the door open behind her.

Kiran walked into his room, surprised to see a silver-haired girl on her knees and masturbating. He didn’t recognize her, so he was a bit dumbstruck at first. As the girl turned towards him, and he saw the handle of his summoning gun sticking out of her pussy, and also a body of a girl shot dead behind her, he realized what must have happened - the girl was a heroine summoned after the other girl shot herself. Since he didn’t recognize her, it must have been the first time she was summoned to Askr. With that in mind, the fact that she was feeling up the corpse while touching herself was quite a pleasant surprise.
“Hey there. I’m Kiran, and I act as the tactician for this world’s armies; I am also able to summon heroes from various worlds, including yours. However, I didn’t summon you - it seems that the girl who shot herself with the weapon I use for summonings caused you to be called here. I quite like that you’ve been enjoying yourself already - but I’d like to ask you to leave my room, and give me my gun back. If you’re as skilled in battle as I can see you’re in touching yourself, then I’m sure you’ll prove a valuable asset for us.” Micaiah blushed as she heard Kiran’s words, getting up and pulling the gun out of her. Handing the gun over to Kiran, she was about to pull her tights up, but Kiran stopped her, placing one hand on hers.
“Actually… Seeing you like that has made me quite hard - I’d like you to take care of it.” Micaiah stopped for a moment, considering her options. She didn’t want to have sex with the man she just met, but it seemed that disobeying him like that would be a bad idea. With some reluctance, the branded girl let go of her tights and moved closer to the summoner. Pulling his robes open, she slid onto his cock, granting them both sexual pleasure. She proceeded to ride him until he came inside her, and then backed out.
“Go to the third door on the right - the woman there will assign you a place to go to, as well as question you on your battle skills. Before you leave, can I ask for your name? I already like you.”
“It’s Micaiah.” The girl smiled at him while finally pulling her black tights back onto her ass, feeling the semen and her pusst juices slowly soaking through it. After she left, Kiran grabbed the two parts of the Breidablik and connected them together. Washing the gun to stop it from being sticky, he couldn’t help but wonder. Was it a death-powered summon? Or an orgasm-powered one? Would he be able to take advantage of this version of summoning?


Hinoka was annoyed. Minerva, The girl whose life she had saved when killing Veronica, continued to follow her around everywhere, proclaiming her love for her. From what she said, it seemed that another version of her had been Minerva’s lover in the past. “That doesn’t mean I have to love her as well. Why can’t she understand that?” Hinoka wondered to herself as she tried again to hide herself from the princess of Macedon. Sneaking into one of the unused rooms in the castle, the Hoshidian princess felt frustrated as she heard the door opening behind her again.

“I told you already, stop foll-” Hinoka turned to face who she assumed was Minerva, but instead saw a girl with long, blonde hair, wearing black armor. She recalled seeing the girl during the battle - she was an archer, and she saved her from a bunch of Emblian soldiers while going on her rampage.

“You… you saved my life. I owe you a debt now. I am an assassin - if you want me to kill someone, just tell me and I’ll do it.” Clarisse forced the words past her lips, looking away from Hinoka as she spoke. Hinoka looked at her, seeing a perfect way to alleviate some of her frustration that Minerva had caused her.
“Anyone is fair game?” She asked, grabbing hold of her lance.
“With the exception of the summoner, yes.” Clarisse answered, still looking away from her.
“Then how about instead of having you kill someone, I just take your life myself?” Hinoka asked, feeling quite adventurous.
“My life… I’m not…” Clarisse closed her eyes, her hand clenching into fists. With a somewhat sad smile, she spoke again. “Do what you want to do.”
Immediately charging at the girl, Hinoka went straight for the girl’s head. The blade of her weapon easily sliced through her neck, clearly cutting the girl’s head off. Hinoka didn’t even wait for it to fall to the ground, slicing at the girl’s clothes with it. A downwards slice down the middle, through the seam where two sides of her battle armor connected, and the armor joined Clarisse’s head in falling to the ground, Clarisse’s chest covered only by her bra now.

The blonde’s body collapsed with her ass sticking up in the air, the skirt flopping over and revealing the girl’s panties. Hinoka approached the corpse, and tore these panties away. She got to her knees behind it, and buried her face between the girl’s asscheeks. She explored her anus and her spasming, dying pussy with her tongue as she forced one hand under the front flap of her own skirt and tugged her panties to the side. The pink-haired girl shoved a few fingers up her pussy as she continued to eat the dying corpse out. With this being her first time being able to enjoy herself while playing with a corpse after becoming aware of her sadistic tendencies, Hinoka didn’t last long. She moaned against Clarisse’s ass as she shook in her orgasm, but she was far from being done with the corpse.

Flipping it over, Hinoka took hold of Clarisse’s large breasts. After removing her red bra, Hinoka massaged the corpse’s breasts a bit. However, looking at them made her jealous. She was quite self-conscious on the point of how small her own breasts were, and in that jealousy-fueled rage, she grabbed her spear and started slicing away at those huge tits. When she was done, Hinoka reduced them to just a pile of cut-up meat and fat. As her rage left her, her arousal came back. Grabbing hold of Clarisse’s head that she ignored until now, she forced it between her strong thighs and began to rub her pussy against the sniper’s dead lips.

To her annoyance, she could hear the door opening again. This time, she was certain that it was Minerva.
“Lyn? Are you here, love?” Kiran called out to the empty room. He’d been searching for Lyn for the past hour, but it was as if his lover had simply disappeared. Taking a look at the room, he saw a corpse on the ground, and a woman with a head pushed in between her thighs. She had stopped riding it for now, but it was quite obvious what he just interrupted. Giving the girl a closer look, he recognized her as Hinoka - and the dead girl was Clarisse.

“Oh, Hinoka. I’ve actually been searching for you - I wanted to congratulate you on killing Veronica. The Emblian princess was a fearsome foe, and you’ve done us all a favor by ending her life. We’re all in your debt because of that. With that being said…” Kiran walked closer, and picked Hinoka’s spear from the ground as she watched him with a mixture of fascination and fear.
“With that being said, I really dislike that you’ve killed Clarisse. Summoning her wasn’t an easy feat, since my normal magic can’t reach her.” Raising the weapon towards Hinoka’s neck, she was able to feel the touch of her blood-covered weapon against her neck.
“If anyone else killed her, I’d have killed them now for this. But you’re different… I’m going to let you live now. However, the next time this happens…” Kiran pushed the blade into her skin, opening a small cut on the side of her neck. “I might not be as merciful then.”
Letting go of the weapon, he took his leave. On his way out, he could her Hinoka crying out in orgasmic pleasure - was it because of his words?

The bleeding wound in her neck combined with the pleasure already stocked up in her before and the quite arousing message behind Kiran’s voice all made her come straight away. If she understood him correctly, he would be okay with her killing other heroines as long as she made sure they were common ones in Askr. Still, she wondered, did his threat also have a part in her orgasm? Giving the summoner more attention in the future might prove to be enjoyable, she decided. That knowledge made her happy for some reason - and so, she didn’t snap at Minerva when the redhead approached her again. Instead, she pretended to accept her love - but in her mind, she knew that it was just a way to use her for her own pleasure. Would she snuff her like she did with Clarisse? Hinoka wasn’t sure yet, but that was one approach she had to consider.


Walking through the castle, Kiran remembered one more spot that he forgot about. The castle’s infirmary. With healing magic all over the place, it usually went unused - heroes would usually just go to a healer they knew and ask them to patch them up. This time, however, he was sure that it was in use - the girl they found after the battle with Surtr was still asleep there. Maybe Lyn went to check up on her? Kiran walked towards it, hoping that Lyn would be there.

Opening the door, he saw that the blonde girl was sitting upright in her bed. As she noticed him, she called out: “Excuse me? Could you tell me where I am? The last thing I remember was escaping through a portal as Surtr of Muspell destroyed my kingdom…”
Kiran approached the girl, and decided to update her on what happened. “I’m Kiran - I’m the tactician and summoner for the Order of Heroes. You’re currently in Askr - and I’ve found you after my forces battled the Ruler of Flame.”
“It was you who saved me? You have my sincerest gratitude. My name is Fjorm… I am... I was...a princess of the Kingdom of Nifl. But now it had all been destroyed by Surtr.” Her face turned to a more dreamy one. “In my country, we have a custom… If someone saves you from being buried under the snow, you owe them a debt… My life is yours, o summoner of Askr.” Her face flushed up with heat, her mind already consumed with lust for the man who saved her life - the customs of her land still strong in her. “If you ever wish to take my body, just do iiiit!” She cried out enthusiastically, reaching out towards him.
However, her hands were slapped out of the way by some green-haired woman. “Hands off my man, slut!” Lyn hissed at the girl, and Fjorm backed out for a moment. “If you try to hit on him again, I’ll kill you!” Lyn screamed at her, and Fjorm collapsed back on her bed. The man she already fell for was taken… What would she do now?

“Kiran… I have something to tell you, love. But not with this bitch listening.” The pair left the infirmary, Lyn holding on tightly to Kiran’s hand as they left. She seemed more possessive of him than usual today.
“You must have noticed me acting weird recently, right? I had a hunch and went to see one of the healers now, and now I know why. Kiran… I’m pregnant!” She announced happily. Kiran felt joy like no other before. “That’s amazing, Lyn!” He called out, pulling her closer and hugging her tightly. After releasing her, he kissed her on the forehead, and put one hand on her belly. “I’m so happy…” Kiran told her, and Lyn nodded back through her happy tears.
“We have an open portal to a world where time flies faster… Most pregnant heroines usually go there. If you wanted, you could also stay there until you give birth, and be able to come back in just a few days of our time.” Lyn nodded again. She was aware that it was the case, and was okay with doing it. “Promise you’ll visit me!” The Sacean girl called out, and Kiran embraced her again. “Don’t worry, I will.”

>>13099 Those certainly were interesting. I think your hangings when they are consensual or performance hangings are when they are the best.

>>13110 Thanks, happy you enjoyed it :) That seems to be the case, though it just might be because characters who were hanged like this were ones I happened to like more, giving their scenes more attention? More hanging are coming in the future, so we shall see then.
>>13010 One Morgan having her brains fucked coming up as requested :D

Anyone else ever wondered what happens to the rest of your team in a GHB/BHB after the first unit dies and you receive a game over? Here's my take on what happens afterwards :D
One of the scenes here was inspired by Veiled's drawing again

Chapter 19: Failing a GHB: Possessed Takumi

tags: non-con, M/F, asphyxiation, impaling, beheading, brainfuck, shooting

Kiran looked over the list of heroes, deep in thoughts. With Clair and Elincia both killing themselves, his main flier squad was down to half of it’s normal size. Of course, another Clair could replace the dead one, but he wished to give another heroine a chance. He tried to focus on this, but his mind was filled with thoughts on how Lyn was doing. Her words, even if very happy, still left him very shocked, and he was still thinking about them. Unable to concentrate, he just decided to add two of the most recently summoned fliers to the team: Female Morgan and Tana. He didn’t give much thought to where he sent the girls to - sure that Corrin and Azura would be able to take on anything that was sent their way.


Azura adjusted the hem of her kimono, then climbed atop her pegasus. Looking over to Corrin, she sighed after seeing that her cousin was still dressed in a swimsuit. She tried to convince her countless times to wear clothes that would provide some more safety during battles, but the dragon girl just ignored her on that. “Then again, my outfit isn’t that well-cut for battle either.” The flapping of wings alerted her that the two women joining them on this mission were approaching as well. Morgan was a mage just like Corrin, but she flew on a pegasus - a black one. Tana carried a beautifully-crafted lance, and she flew on top of a white pegasus. “Is everyone ready?” Azura asked, and after hearing a confirmation, the four riders flew through the portal one after another.

Emerging from the portal on the other side, the four airborne women looked around to assess the situation. With some surprise, Azura realized that she recognized the place: It was the Hoshidian throne room. She doubted Corrin would recognize it, though - she didn’t take a longer look at it back in their world, and it was now twisted with some powerful magic. Between the demolished walls, the crumbling columns and the purple residue filling up the sides of the room, she barely recognized it herself. Looking at the soldiers on the ground beneath them, they didn’t seem very strong - however, their numbers seemed quite worrisome. Azura decided not to let the others know that she knew this place - she felt it would only hurt Corrin, and there was no way that knowledge would help them anyways.

The four fliers moved in a close formation, with Corrin and Morgan raining down hell with their magic. However, for every soldier they struck down, another one appeared from the magical mist on the sides of the room. Azura sensed powerful magic at work, and she instinctively put one hand over her pendant. Should she call upon its magic to help them? The blue-haired singer considered it briefly. Her magic and her singing were already providing support for the mages, and she didn’t want to waste her power if necessary.

Azura’s thoughts changed as she saw the man standing at the entrance to the room. It was Takumi, the prince of Hoshido - or at least his body. It pained her to see him in a state like that; even if he still haven’t accepted her, they still spent most of their childhoods together in this very castle. She immediately could tell that the archer’s body was possessed by some incredibly powerful force. She shivered as she realized just how powerful the magic taking hold over Takumi was as she noticed a shadowy, purple copy of him just next to him, mimicking his every move. Her pendant began to glow in her hand as she prepared to use it again - she knew that unless she did that, they would all eventually get killed. Even so, she hesitated. If she followed with the spell to grant them the power they needed, the spell would require her life to fuel it. Even if Azura could see a scenario where she would consider this a fair trade-off, this didn’t look like one. They could simply go back to Askr instead - the singer was sure that if she spoke to the summoner, she would be able to explain the situation.

Just as she was about to suggest that they should all retreat, her pegasus was hit with an arrow infused with dark magic. It swayed in the air, wings beating rapidly as it tried to keep flying. The sudden jolt, together with her less-than-stellar way of riding the winged horse - with her kimono, she wasn’t able to sit on it properly, both of her legs on one side of it - caused her to be thrown away from her pegasus. “No! Azura!” Corrin called out, trying to get to her with her wyvern, to save her from falling. However, the white-haired girl wasn’t able to help her friend - Azura was thrown straight at one of the weakened columns. Her breath was taken away by the impact, her hand letting go of the weapon she was holding. The force of her colliding with it was enough to topple the column, and it slowly fell over, bringing her to the ground in a fairly safe way. She was able to watch her pegasus get riddled with more arrows, the lack of a rider to control it making it an easy target. The princess bitterly noted that she also was an easy target now - wearing a kimono that restricted her movement, and without a weapon. It seemed that the enemy soldiers also realized it, approaching the pillar she was on before it finally collapsed.

It brought her to the ground fairly safely, giving her only minor bruises as the pillar fell apart. Azura was already surrounded by enemies, but she knew she couldn’t give up yet. Snatching an axe of one of the dead soldiers off the ground, she tried to turn in place, ready for the first strike that would come at her. She kicked her sandals off her feet, preferring to go barefoot, regretting that she didn’t have the time to remove the socks as well. The Nohrian princess could see spells shooting down from above, crashing into the soldiers, but they pressed on, getting closer to her. The singer struck with her axe at one of the soldiers that jumped towards her, smashing it into his chest. As the man fell over, she pulled the axe out of him, but she could already tell another man was behind her. She turned around, knowing she wouldn’t be fast enough - and a cross-slice caught her in her chest. Starting at her left shoulder, it reached all the way to her right hip. The kimono shielded her from most of the strike, but it was cut in the process. She struck out at the man, as the kimono started sliding off the front of her body. Her flat belly was exposed, but she placed one hand to keep it in place around her hip. The upper part still managed to stay on her. Holding the axe in one hand, she lashed out against another of the soldiers. However, he smashed his axe into hers in mid-air, and because she was holding onto it with just one hand, her grip wasn’t that strong and the axe was forced out of her hands. With nothing to protect herself with, Azura grasped her pendant again. Opening her mouth, she began to sing, calling on the forbidden power it held. A strong slice across her chest cut her hand in half, cutting through the cloth wrapped around her that it was fastened to, and the pendant flew away as droplets of her blood were thrown up. The force of the strike pushed her back into another soldier, who lashed out at her as well, cutting through the back of her kimono and opening another wound in her once flawless skin.

Her clothing began to fall towards the ground in shreds, as she was no longer able to keep it in place. She remained in her white undershirt, thong and socks as the soldiers restrained her. Looking up at the other fliers, she could tell how distressed they all were about this situation - she understood that they were no longer able to hit the soldiers with their spells, unless they risked hitting her as well. Because of that, they could only watch as the situation underneath them unfolded.
Azura felt the rough hands reaching for her chest. She closed her golden eyes as she felt the cloth over them being torn away, her average breasts already filling the soldier’s hands. She knew the soldiers couldn’t kill her or they would lose the protection from the deadly magic from above, but that gave her little comfort as another pair of hands tore her thong off as well, and she felt heavy fingers forcing themselves into her snatch. She squirmed under the soldier’s touch, until they all moved back a bit, just staring at her naked form for a moment. They discussed something, and Azura’s face turned bright red when she realized they were settling on an order in which they would rape her. Once they were done, two soldiers approached her. They forced her to the ground, with one forcing himself into her pussy while the other pushed his cock into her mouth.

She gained no pleasure as they filled her with their meat, but tears flashed in her eyes. This felt so wrong… She was supposed to pleasure men with her mouth, but it was supposed to be her singing doing the job, not it being used as a hole for a dick. Still, since she had no way to resist now, she was forced to endure it as cock after cock were pushed deep into her throat, rounds of semen shooting into her stomach, as well as into her womb and up her asshole. In fact, Azura found the ones in her mouth far more problematic than the men attacking her lower body. She found it impossible to breathe as the men filled her up, and was thankful for the short moments of respite as one man changed for another, hungrily breathing in as much as she could. Still, the asphyxiation was slowly getting to her. Her head was starting to feel heavy, her lungs slowly starting to hurt her more and more. She wondered if there was any way her teammates would be able to save her, knowing that she wouldn’t be able to last much longer like this.


“No! I can’t do this! I won’t abandon Azura!” Corrin called out, glaring angrily at Morgan. “Please, listen to me! I know that it’ll be hard for you, but there’s nothing we can do for her now. We need to save ourselves now.” The young tactician tried her best to speak gently. “I really thought of everything we could possibly do now. I’m really sorry, but we can’t help her…” Regret showed up in her voice as she said that, but it seemed that her words finally convinced Corrin. Tears ran freely from her red eyes as the dragon princess looked down towards her best friend. “Sorry, Azura…” She muttered softly, then the three girls began to fly back towards the portal.

Takumi watched as the three flying girls flew away. He wasn’t able to hit any of them with an arrow - the shot that brought Azura down was a lucky one. If he was fully himself, that shot wouldn’t have been hard, but with a spirit holding control of his body, that was impossible. With Azura’s friends abandoning her, he had no more use for the girl. He felt no remorse ordering his soldiers to kill the woman he knew for most of his life. As for the other three girls, he already had something planned for them as well. With a maniacal laughter, he began to gather energy for an magical attack...


Azura felt another man release his load into her mouth. She was at her edge now, desperately awaiting the moment he would withdraw. However, that didn’t happen. Her eyes bulged as he grabbed her head by her headband, slamming his full length into her. His balls slapped her on her semen-covered chin as her face was pressed against his stomach. She began to hit him on the chest with her hands, trying as she could to force him away. However, she didn’t succeed. Unable to breathe, she continued to choke as the man showed no intention of letting her go. She was vaguely aware that her lower body was twitching again, her legs spasming around. Her pussy was filled with yet another load, with her dying squeezes forcing a load from that man far quicker than usually. Her face slowly turned a darker shade of purple as her body began going limp. Her chest was about to explode, and her entire body started shaking. “Please… Let Corrin escape…” She thought of her cousin one final time before her body went limp.

The man that choked her to her death on his cock continued to keep her on it for some more time, until he was sure that the singer was dead. He let her drop to the ground. Her now slack lips, once home to powerful chants and marvelous songs, opened again, leaking out semen and drool. Another soldier quickly filled them up again. Yet another soldier grabbed some of her long, light-blue hair, and began jerking off using it. Some soldier cut off both of her feet, and started to rub them against his cock after taking her socks off. Her shapely ass was still an alluring sight - she kept training to keep it in shape for her dance performances, and even if she couldn’t dance anymore, it was still arousing enough that the man filled her up. The man continued to use Azura’s corpse while staring at the three girls that were flying off, wondering if they would get to rape them as well.


Just as Corrin, Morgan and Tana reached the portal, it closed before their eyes. The magic holding it in place required for all four of them to be alive - not that the girls knew about this.
“What… What do we do now?” Tana called out in a panicked voice. Morgan stared at the space where the portal was for a moment, quickly analyzing their predicament. “All I can think off… Is going back and killing that guy. Sorry I can’t think of anything else…” Morgan answered after a few more moments, wishing her father was there to help her. “He would have came up with something better than this…” The dark-haired girl thought to herself while making her pegasus turn around, the three of them flying across the room again. They were careful to avoid Takumi’s arrows, and soon they were over the main group of enemy soldiers again, casting spells to reduce their numbers. Corrin could see Azura’s lifeless corpse being ravaged by the soldiers, and her heart was filled with remorse. She saw herself as a leader, yet she failed to protect one the dearest to her...


Takumi grinned while looking at the three girls approaching him. It was time. Letting go all of all the energy he was building up, he released it in a dark wave that flew straight at the trio in the air. There was no time to avoid it, no way to protect themselves. Their wyverns and pegasus took the brunt of it, but the riders were also stunned by the magic. Even if they weren’t, there would be no way to stay in the air after this, and so all three of them started to fall out of the air. He watched as groups of soldiers hurried towards the spots the girls would touch down at, eager to pay them back for the deaths they had inflicted on them.

Tana’s pegasus stopped her from suffering much damage from the fall. The dark magic hit her the hardest, holes torn in both her high boots and her pink jacket. Because of that, she didn’t have the strength to resist when the soldiers pulled her down from her winged horse. The Vidofnir was pulled out of her hands as the soldiers spread her on the ground in front of them. The rough hands pulling at the front of her dress exposed her massive tits to the room’s cold, steeped with dark magic air, her nipples going fully erect when the men began playing with them. As the skirt she wore on the lower half of her body was also pulled away, her hairless slit revealed to all. The fingers touching her there finally brought out an reaction from her. Even without a weapon, she tried to struggle, her strength quite enough to hurt the soldiers around her with punches and kicks. The soldiers weren’t happy with that. Forcing her arms to the side, they realized that was just a temporary solution - no one would want to stand there holding her like that the entire time. The first of the soldiers forced her back to her legs, his prick slamming into her pussy, tears starting to come out of her eyes. Soldiers holding her elbows forced two lances into the ground, with their tips pointing up while coming from the ground at an moderate angle.

Tana couldn’t tell what they were doing, forced to endure a man playing with her huge breasts while pounding her cunt. Because of that, the sudden pain spiking in her elbows was a complete surprise for her. Her arms were impaled on the lances, making her unable to move them without terrible pain going through them - the bloodied tips clearly visible to her when she turned her head around. Even so, her body still shook in pain, bringing the man raping her extra pleasure as her inner walls squeezed him harder. To only enhance her pain and humiliation, she felt the man fucking her release his hot load inside her. As another man replaced him, the soldiers realized that this position was pretty bad for them. Her head was too high for them to use, and angle at which her body was only allowed for one man to use her pussy. The soldiers decided it was time to make better use of her body. Lifting her lance off the ground, one of the soldiers approached her from behind, then stabbed her straight through her back. Her eyes bulged, one of them rolling upwards as the lance left her body just beneath her breasts. She was clearly able to stare at the bloodied tip emerging from the hole, another round of pain shaking her entire body. Still, the lance wasn’t enough to kill the princess of Frelia. Even with her own spear sticking out of her body, she was still fully conscious, able to feel the hard pounding her pussy was receiving.

That was just the first part of the soldiers’ plan, though. A pair of soldiers approached her next. One grabbed her head by her ponytail, pulling it backwards. She stared straight into his face as he made her stretch her head to the back, her neck clearly visible to the other soldier. He lifted his sword, and immediately slashed down, cutting it off in one clean slice. The man raping her cunt called out in orgasmic release, her deathly spasms bringing him off as a fountain of blood erupted from her neck stump. However, it was quickly stopped by the man who beheaded Tana, his cock sliding down the hole in her neck as he forced her body further down the three lances. The man who was holding her head lifted it to his mouth, the braids on the side of her face hitting him on his as he pressed the head’s lips against his, exploring the blue-haired girl’s mouth with his tongue. Once he was satisfied with the kiss, he lowered the head onto his cock, sliding it into her severed esophagus. After the tip of his cock emerged out of her mouth, he began jerking himself off using her throat as a cocksleeve. As the head was pulled up and down on his cock, her tongue slid out of her mouth - and served as the receiver for most of his cum when he came, his cock half-way through her throat when he did. He passed the head to another soldier, who proceeded to use it more conventionally. After the soldiers all were done with it, the final soldier pushed the tip of Vidofnir up Tana’s neck, placing it just over her breasts. The head completed the picture of abuse and rape that she had endured, its dead gaze watching over her thoroughly used pussy.


Morgan’s senses returned to her at the shock of hitting the ground. It seemed that her mount had given her one last service, landing against one of the columns. With the column protecting the black-haired tactician’s back, she was able to cast magic fairly safely at the oncoming soldiers, sitting on top of the pegasus's corpse. While she was doing that, her brain was working extra fast, trying to come up with a solution. However, she saw no scenario where they would survive that. And as Morgan saw Tana’s headless corpse being raped, she began feeling more and more desperate. She was the daughter of the genius tactician Robin! She was supposed to come up with flawless strategies! She had to protect everyone, not let them die like this! She wouldn’t die like this as well! She still had so much to learn! She wouldn’t die on the battle-

With how sure she was that the pillar behind her would protect her, Morgan had forgotten to watch her back. That proved to be a fatal mistake for her as one of the soldiers climbed up the run-down pillar, and jumped at her from behind. He tried to swing his sword towards her head as he flew through the air, and his blade reached the top of her head. As he landed on top of her pegasus, a slice from the back of her head slid off it and fell onto him - hair, skin and a part of her skull all neatly cut off, her brain exposed to the cold air. The soldier watched with fascination as the slightest scrap of her brain slowly slid out as well.

Morgan’s spellbook fell out of her hand as her fingers suddenly opened up. Her entire body suddenly felt heavy - she tried to support herself with one hand, leaning on to rest on the neck of her dark pegasus. It required far much more effort than ever before. What was happening to her? The pain in the back of her head was telling her that she must have been ambushed. She cursed herself for being so trusting of the pillar. Before she could do anything else, she felt hands grabbing her shoulders and pulling her down from the pegasus. The soldiers laid her on the ground on her ground, with one laying her head in his lap. Morgan was barely aware that the other men tore out the grey part of her outfit, the one covering her small, yet perky breasts. For some reason, it didn’t bother her that much - she found herself being impossible to care about it. She barely even registered that her black, skin tight dress had been torn off around her well-pronounced hips - and that her virginity was taken by one of the soldiers. Her mind could register some sounds of cloth being moved behind her. A twitch went through her body when she felt something hard and wet rub against the exposed part of her brain. Her entire body shook when the soldier who brought her down forced his cock into her head, turning more of her brain into minced meat as his dick pierced through it. Morgan’s body started to twitch, uncontrollably, her tongue lolling out of her mouth. Her once cute face was twisted with a mindless expression as drool began leaking out of it. Her bladder released as well, earning a groan of disgust from the man currently fucking her. Her mind was a complete mess - she was unable to form any articulate thoughts. All that remained was pain - and the feeling of regret. Morgan found herself slipping away into death very soon - if she was able to think, she’d welcome it as salvation from her pain.

“Oh, sweetie, you’re not getting away so easily - not after your magic killed so many of us!” A woman’s voice suddenly called out, and clarity returned to Morgan’s mind. She could instantly tell that her body had been healed with magic - but by who? She was unable to turn her head much - the man plowing her brain was still going at it, and he kept her head looking straight ahead - but she still could see a woman in black robes wielding a staff in the corner of her eye. She realized that it was a simple cleric - one of the many she had seen employed in the enemy army after coming to Askr. It was obvious that it was her who spoke out to her, especially that her staff was still glowing, signalling that the girl was still keeping her magic going… Morgan realized with horror what that meant as the man behind her released a load into her brain. That cleric intended to give her as much pain as she could through keeping her alive. Tears flashed in her eyes as she realized that. The pain was already almost unbearable - how was she going to endure it for Naga knew how long?

Fully aware of what was happening to her body, Morgan was able to tell just how much it hurt as man after man switched places fucking her young cunt. They were very rough with her, considering her reactions once they came back an additional turn-on. Her breasts were roughly tugged at by the men, her nipples pinched and squeezed. Some of the men took out their frustration on her in a different way, cutting at her with their weapons or just punching her with their fists. However, all these minor injuries were immediately healed by the woman standing nearby, who watched it all enfold with a sadistic grin. She had one hand forced into her robes, touching herself furiously while keeping the magic going with the staff she held in her other hand. By the time the healer finally released the spell over her, both Morgan’s womb and her skull were overflowing with semen. All that remained of her was a portion of minced meat, filling up her skull and sticking to the cocks of the men - most of who wiped it away into her hair. Her death didn’t stop them from using her body - Morgan’s corpse was still in use hours later, her ass and mouth receiving their fair share of dick they deserved.


Before she hit the ground, Corrin was able to shake off the magic, and she forced her wyvern to angle a bit upwards, gliding towards Takumi. She wasn’t sure if she would be able to defeat her brother, but it was the only thing she could try now. Jumping off her wyvern, she watched as Takumi split in two, one body rolling to one side while a shadowy, magic-infused copy of him rolled in another. Her dying mount passed harmlessly between them. Corrin landed gracefully, her bare feet touching the cold floor, sending a shiver up her spine. The flowery wreath she wore around her neck was thrown off during the landing. Corrin watched it fall away with some sadness, but she quickly got herself together - she had more important matters on her head. Readying her magic tome, she shifted on her feet while looking towards the Takumis again - ready to move if they got too close to her. Corrin knew she had to tread carefully, not to step into a pool infused with the dark magic - but that didn’t stop the swimsuit-clad woman from casting spell after spell in the direction of her brother’s two bodies. She grew more and more frustrated as not even one of her glowing blue swords connected with its target, and with each missed spell they were able to get closer to her. Fear stirred up in her as the two archers reached her, wondering for a moment why hadn’t they just shot her. She shivered as she remembered what happened to Azura - was this Takumi also going to use her body like this? She almost wished for a quick death instead as two pairs of hands grabbed her, her tome knocked away - falling to the ground between the twin Skadis both Takumis carried.

Suddenly helpless, Corrin briefly considered transforming into a dragon - but without a dragonstone to help her, she couldn’t safely access that power. She regretted getting so dependant on the gift Azura gave her while the illusory hands grabbed at the white top of her swimsuit. Her huge breasts bounced free, her nipples instantly erect as the magic in the air got to them, before rough fingers tarnished her perfect round mammaries. The fingers of the copy run through her body while immaterial, then materialize again - halfway submerged into her breasts. The sudden overlapping of the flesh caused her quite the pain while the illusion pulled its hands back, stretching her tits forward before tearing chunks of flesh out of them. “Takumi, please!” She called out, hoping her voice would cause her possessed brother to snap out of it. It didn’t work, and both Takumis’ attention now turned to her lower body. The half-material fingers ran down her belly, tearing out more chunks of her flesh along the way, until they reached the white skirt she used as the bottom of her swimsuit.

The wavy skirt didn’t last even a moment as it was torn off with inhuman strength. Her hairless snatch was uncovered to both Takumis. Corrin closed her eyes to hide her embarrassment, a blush showing up on her face. Her full hips shook as the copy clapped her bare ass, her buttocks trebling. The hand then submerged into one of them, and yet another piece of flesh was torn out of her body. Corrin screamed out in pain while the real Takumi freed his cock from his clothes. His throbbing member was also engulfed in a purple mist that surrounded his entire body. “Brother, please don’t do this!” Corrin called out as she saw it. Her pleas fell on deaf ears, and his cock entered her snatch - without him paying any attention that it was his sister who he was raping.

Corrin winced in discomfort as he felt him fill her up. She could feel the dark magic slowly eating away at the walls of her vagina. It was sapping away any pleasure she might have otherwise felt from this. Takumi’s cock rammed against her cervix, but within a few pushes he was able to force its way through. Her womb was forced to absorb the dark energy as well as he did that, and Corrin couldn’t help but wonder - if she got pregnant from this, would this magic take hold of her child as well?

A rough hand grabbing her by her shoulders brought her back to reality. The copy was forcing her to bend backwards, and Corrin complied for as long as she could. When she reached a point when her back was about to snap, she stopped - but the pressure on her shoulders continued. Lifting her legs off the ground, she wrapped her legs around the real Takumi’s waist - his hands grabbed her by her waist as well, keeping her from falling. It let her bend backwards just as the copy wanted, until she was in an almost horizontal position. That allowed the copy to force its own dick into her mouth - Corrin could only hope that it wouldn’t phase through her head while doing that. The two Takumis continued to both fuck her, thrusting it and out of her in perfect sync. Corrin was only happy that because of the cock in her mouth being only half-solid, she was able to breathe through it - meaning she wouldn’t die the same way Azura did. Eventually, she could feel dark energy flowing into her body along with Takumi’s semen - her womb was filled to the brink with it, her once belly bulging outwards. The copy followed suit soon after, and as they withdrew Corrin fell to the ground, her mouth and pussy both leaking purple-colored semen.

Since the white-haired girl was free from their control for a moment, she considered crawling away. However, the ground all around her had patches of purple magic all over it - making it unable for her to go for it. Corrin doubted that would have helped her anyways. And as she saw both Takumis lifting both Skadis from the ground and walking back towards her, all hope left her body.
“Takumi, please! It’s me! Corrin! I’m your sister! Don’t kill me, please!” She tried to beg him to spare her one more time, but her words failed to get any reaction from him. The Hoshidian prince and his copy both pulled on the strings of their bows, two dark-infused arrows stabbing into her body almost instantly - one hit her in her belly, while the other pierced one of her breasts. She was speared to the ground with them, while the Takumis readied another pair of arrows. Her cunt received another load of shadow energy as it was pierced with an arrow, while the second arrow went directly into her throat. That proved to be the most damaging to her, Corrin coughing out blood as her esophagus got skewered. She was still alive when the final pair of arrows reached her, one sinking directly into her brain while the other claimed her heart.

With their final enemy dead, both Takumis merged back into one, who then proceeded to fuck Corrin’s yet unused anus. Soldiers who eventually got bored of the other three girls joined him in using Corrin’s body as well, the hole in her throat providing a more unique experience when using her mouth. Takumi, however, didn’t go and check up on the other three corpses - Corrin’s body was all that he wanted.

First death here's con, the other are non-con

Chapter 20: Caeda's Spring Wedding

tags: con, non-con, M/F, impalement, roasting, debreasting, brainfuck, beheading

Catria blushed heavily as she and her sisters neared the firepits. “I can’t believe I let you both talk me into this.” She commented, while holding one hand over her cleavage, exposed by her hare outfit. “Oh don’t make a fuss now, you wanted this too!” Est called out to her, and Palla nodded. “She’s right you know. And I think that’s admirable that you found the strength to do this…” Palla stopped for a moment, lost in thoughts. Both of her sisters were dressed in outfits similar to hers, but it was she who would soon be taking most of it off. The blue-haired Whitewing shivered as she remembered, what she was going to do: She would become the meal for Marth and Caeda’s wedding.

After finding out that the man she loved and his lover were finally to be wed, Catria finally gave in and confided to her sisters about her unrequited crush and the pain she was in. Any hopes she had of ever getting him to love her back were now over. She knew she had to stay strong, but it was just so hard for her! Both of her sisters had come together to come up with some idea to cheer her up. After some quick brainstorming, interrupted by Catria’s suicidal outcries, Est came up with this idea: Catria could offer her body up for the feast at the wedding. She’d get to bring a smile to the face of the man she loved, along with countless other people - and she wouldn’t have to live with a broken heart. Even if initially Catria was outraged by the suggestion, after giving it some more thought she realized that it was perfect. And so, now they were there, about to get started on it. The rabbit outfits were suggested to them by Sharena, who was in charge of organizing some of the wedding. Seeing her on the way to the cooking place, they were able to see that the Askrian princess also dressed like that - a striking contrast to what the other bridesmaid, Lissa of Ylisse, was wearing. The blonde girl argued that she, as a descendant of Marth and Caeda from the far-away future, should be allowed to become one as well, and they had no reason to disagree. That woman was wearing a fancy dress - one she originally gotten for the winter festival. Even if that dress was in contrast with what most of the people wore, the sisters all agreed that she looked beautiful in it.

Stopping in front of one of the pits, Catria grabbed one of the straps on her shoulder that kept the cleavage of her outfit in place. She laughed for a moment - dressing up like that was also an achievement for her, and it required all three of them to get the outfits prepared perfectly, only for her to strip out of it almost immediately. As one strap fell off, so did the piece of dark cloth that covered her left breast in place. She did the same with the other one, trying to ignore Est’s hungry stare. She placed her hand on these fallen put parts, then changed her mind. She was not going to die naked - she didn't want the outfit to waste yet.

After telling that to both of her sisters, Palla agreed and took of in search of a fire mage. She returned some time later, her face and tits covered with semen as she lead a man behind her. He blessed Catria’s outfit with increased resistance to fire, but at the same time had it so that the head was able to go through it without any problems - letting her still wear it for her roasting. After groping her tits for a moment, the mage also cast a spell on her that would help with the roasting - meaning that her body didn’t need to be prepared, ready to be put over the flames. Catria decided to leave her breasts exposed as they were, then climbed onto one of the preparatory tables. There was one element that couldn't be skipped. Spreading her legs widely and lifting the front flap of her skirt, Catria waited for her sisters to drive the rod she would roast on into her body.


Palla grabbed her hand and held onto it while Est lifted a spit from the preparatory table, and then her younger sister shoved the tip into her pussy. A trickle of blood emerged from it as the metal tore through her hymen, earning a chuckle from the pink-haired girl. After Catria gave her a reassuring nod, Est pushed it further in. Catria felt a bit aroused, stimulated by the cold metal that rubbed against her inner walls while moving them to the side. She did her best not to scream when the tip made its way past her cervix, requiring a stronger shove from Est to get through it. Catria squeezed Palla’s hand with titanic strength when the rod reached the end of her womb, steeling herself for what was to come. Est took a moment to adjust the angle, then in one quick move pushed the rod all the way in.

The rod slid through her body, Catria barely managing to twist her head upwards so that the tip came out of her mouth. The pain was quite intense, but Est managed not to hit anything major on the way up, so she was in no danger of immediately dying. Unable to move her head or even speak, she was unable to thank Est for her work. However, Catria was sure Est knew just how thankful she was - after all, they knew each other quite well. With some sadness she felt Palla wringing her hands out of hers, her fingers still clamped down on the ones of her older sister before she managed to pull them free. Moving Catria’s hands to the spit, Palla tied them together with it so that they wouldn’t fall into the fire. On the other side, she could see Est doing the same with Catria’s legs that were covered in blue socks. Once they were finished with that, the green-haired woman grabbed one end of the spit, while Est took the other, and together they lifted their sister off the table. Carrying Catria over to the fireplace, they placed her over it, the flames quickly getting to work on her.

As Est looked at her sister’s slowly browning body, she decided it was missing something. Picking a carrot from one of the other tables, she walked to where the spit entered Catria’s body, then rotated it so that she was facing downwards. Moving the coat with a bunny tail and a floppy white skirt out of the way, Est groped the already warm ass for a second. Pulling her ass cheeks to the side, she then forced the carrot into Catria’s anus. Her sister started thrashing on the spit in visible discomfort, but Est continued until almost all of it was buried inside her anus. Satisfied with this, she took a step back to watch all of Catria’s body roast while Palla continued to rotate the body, making sure that all of their sister’s meat would be evenly roasted. Est’s hands played with the crotch of her bunny outfit while her sister was slowly turned into a piece of meat. Catria couldn’t do much once on the spit, heat and pain spreading through her body in waves. From time to time she twitched on the spit, or let out an unintelligible moan, but that was all the middle Whitewing could do.

Eventually, the aroma of her own meat filled her nostrils. Catria breathed in, ignoring the smoke that she also inhaled. Somehow, she could feel her mouth watering as she wondered if her body was going to taste good. Would Marth like what she did for him? Her heart fluttered as she thought that, in its final loving excitement. That thrill stayed with her even as her sister took her away from the flames, placing her steaming body back on the table. She couldn’t tell what was happening to her, her nerves fried, so she didn’t know that Palla had removed most of the clothes Catria kept before the roasting. However, from the sounds of cut flesh Catria could tell that Palla was busy cutting out fragments of her meat. With more and more of her flesh gone, blood poured out of her in streams. That additional strain along with the exhaustion of being roasted was enough to finish her off. Palla missed the moment she died, focused on carving out the perfect piece of her sister’s flesh with each cut. However, Est managed to see the exact moment it happened, and she cried out in orgasmic pleasure as she saw that. After calming down, she waited for Palla to finish cutting Catria up, and after they both got a taste of Catria’s body, left it there, ready for the wedding.


Kagero sighed. She adjusted the top of her bunny suit, because her voluptuous breasts almost slipped out of it again. Why did she agree to wear this outfit anyways? It was not as if she would take part in the celebration, only being there as part of the security in case they got attacked. They offered her a pegasus to fly around on, but she turned them down. She wasn’t too convinced that an attack would happen anyways - but she tried her best to remain vigilant. She could feel the warm spring breeze going over her body while she walked around patrolling. She stopped for a moment, her breasts bouncing and one of them freeing itself from the black piece of cloth that barely covered it. The ninja was only glad that there was no one around her too see that it was happening - and wondered if Sharena gave her an outfit that was too small for her on purpose. Struggling to pull it back onto her breasts, she dropped her guard for a moment - and missed the moment a portal opened behind her.

Emblian soldiers began to pour out of it immediately, and once Kagero was done with her outfit she found herself surrounded by soldiers. Grabbing her carrot-shaped daggers tightly, the ninja immediately sprung to action. Getting close to the soldiers and slicing away through them with her dagger, she watched with horror as wave after wave of soldiers went through the portal. Each strike of her dagger was lethal, the ninja knowing exactly where to attack to kill in one hit. Still, she noted that her moves were more sloppier than usual - was that the clothes’ fault? She paid no mind to that as she danced around the enemies, avoiding their attacks with ease. The Hoshidian woman laughed as she sliced the throat of another of the opposing soldiers, but that turned into annoyance as her tits bounced free again.

Kagero took a moment to adjust her outfit again, then she realized that this was a bad idea in the middle of the battlefield, her breasts still uncovered . She instinctively dodged to one side, and that was the only thing that saved her life. A sword cut through the front of her outfit, cutting through her black tights, but as small wound was better than getting impaled through her abdomen. Still, that moment of relief for the soldiers attacking her gave them a moment to group up, and Kagero now had troubles attacking them as easily as before. Their constantly increasing numbers eventually proved too much for her, two slices from both sides towards her arms making her let go of her carrot daggers. Without a weapon, she still tried to fight using her fists, but the soldiers were able to overpower her easily, restricting her.

“Kill me quickly.” The ninja asked, knowing that she had failed. However, the soldiers weren’t in mood for that. She had killed quite a few of them, and her breasts were quite the arousing sight either way. One of them sliced at her crotch again, removing the already damaged part of her tights from there, uncovering her pussy to join her tits. As the man penetrated her, other soldiers started working on her breasts - their mouths and hand giving each of Kagero’s magnificent mammaries their share of attention. The ninja squirmed under the men’s touch, while watching a huge group of soldiers head towards where the wedding was to take place. “Don’t worry slut, they will all join you soon enough.” One of the soldiers told her as he released his load inside her. Some of the soldiers surrounding her couldn’t wait for their turn, and they jerked off, covering her boobs with their semen. The abuse continued for some more time, until the soldiers decided they’ve gotten bored with simply using Kagero’s body.

The soldiers all agreed that they shouldn’t kill her straight away. One of them brandished her sword, while another started to pull on one of her breasts. Kagero’s eyes widened in surprise as she watched their actions, but before she managed to piece what they were doing, the soldier sliced down with the sword. Her massive breasts was cut off, and Kagero let out a loud scream, her voice filled with pain. As one of her breasts fell to the ground, the hands moved to the other one, and another bleeding stump appeared on her chest very soon. Taking away her awe-inspiring breasts was all that it took to break the ninja, the strong-willed woman reduced to a sobbing mess as another soldier started raping her. She could see that a soldier lifted her tits from the ground, and used them to rub against his cock. As Kagero continued to writhe away in pain, the bunny ears on her head continued to sway from one side to another.

She also saw that the soldiers picked her carrot daggers from the ground. Even if she thought she was ready to die, her life already dedicated to serving lord Ryoma, knowing her death would come in such an undignified way terrified the black-haired woman. As the men began stabbing the daggers into her body, her screams’ pitch turned even higher. Her perfect skin was stained with ugly red cut marks as each soldier stabbed her in a different spot, then withdrew to let another soldier continue, and with each stab Kagero screamed out again. Her pussy was twitching madly as her body’s condition rapidly deteriorated because of the bleeding. By the time Kagero died, she was covered in numeros stab wounds. A few more soldiers used her body after her death, and once they were done, they forced her carrots into her fuck holes - one into her pussy, and one into her anus.


“Wow, this dress really looks great on you!” Lissa exclaimed happily after helping Caeda put on her bridal dress. “Thank you. Yours isn’t that bad, either.” Caeda replied, smiling. “Oh, I’m so happy for you!” Sharena exclaimed, the bunny ears of her outfit and her ponytail flapping wildly as she jumped up and down excitedly. She adjusted her headband, the happy expression on her face disappearing. The entrance to the tent they were all in flopped wildly, shaken with wind. Sharena jumped up as sounds of steel crashing against steel and various shouts entered the tent for a moment. She didn’t recall anything like that in the plan, so she became a bit worried. “I’m going outside for a moment, okay?” She smiled apologetically at the other two woman, then hopped to the tent’s front and moved outside.

The sight before her eyes terrified her: the world they were in had been invaded by Emblia. “Oh no… No!” The Askrian princess screamed as her eyes took in the damage. Most of the heroes there have already been defeated, numerous corpses on the ground. She saw some still holding on fighting, and with horror she also saw some heroines being raped. Sharena’s heart sunk as she saw a Palla in a bunny suit mounted by two men, with one of them snapping her neck midway through their rape. Sharena’s body was overcome with desire to help them, even if her instincts were telling her to run. It seemed that the Emblians haven’t noticed her yet - perhaps they have been putting off attacking their tent for now? She didn’t really give that much thought as she grabbed her green-golden egg with both hands, channeling magical energy through it. She unleashed it on one of the soldiers, and watched happily as the magic hit him, knocking him out. Sharena proceeded to attack a few more of the soldiers before someone finally noticed her. One soldier pointed towards her, and a group of Emblians ran towards where she was standing. Sharena tried to get away from them, but didn’t get far before one of the soldiers got to her. Her egg was quickly forced out of her hands, and to make sure she wouldn’t try anything else, the soldiers snapped them both at her elbows. With her arms dangling limply at her sides, Sharena could do nothing but wait as the soldiers prepared to have their way with her.

Her already huge cleavage was pulled open by their rough hands, freeing her tits from their confinement. Sharena’s green eyes filled with fear as she felt them grope her, and she shivered when they moved on to her legs. Huge holes were torn in her white tights, exposing both her pussy and her asshole along with many pieces of skin on her thighs. Further crushing her spirit, Sharena saw that a group of soldiers also entered the tent. She hoped that Caeda and Lissa would fare than her better as both her vaginal and anal virginity were taken by the soldiers. They wasted no time in using her body, and Sharena was quickly filled up. She realized that she seemed to be more popular to these soldiers than the other girls she could see - did the Emblians realize that she was the princess of the nation they were fighting? The angry shouts encouraging them to “kill the Askrian slut” seemed to tell her so as load after load were blown inside her. Breaking into tears as she heard that, Sharena wondered why this happy celebration had to turn into such a death-fest.

Sharena knew that she would turn into another of these deaths soon enough. Still, desperation had risen up in her as she saw one of the soldiers pick her egg up from the ground. “Please, don’t kill me!” She begged as the man approached her. Her sobs and cries continued until the man brought her egg down onto her head with full force. The magically strengthened gold crashed against the top of her head with a loud crack, and the splitting pain coming from that part told Sharena that her skull had been fractured there. It seemed that the man also noticed that, and after moving her ponytail out of the way, he crashed down with the egg again. This time her skull cracked open like a broken egg, caving in as shards of her broken skull and bloody chunks of her brain were thrown into the air, staining what remained of her white-and-gold outfit with bloody red. Sharena’s mind was taken by that blow, but she still remained alive despite that even as her body twitched mindlessly, the exposed chunk of her brain making her body act uncontrollably.

However, that didn’t last for long - the man discarded the egg after creating an opening, and took hold of the rabbit ears on top of her head. He grabbed them as if they were handles - and used these handles to pull her head onto his cock, sliding right into her brain. Sharena’s green eyes rolled back as any last thoughts that might have been forming in her mind were chased away, foam on her lips. Her body would have collapsed lifelessly if not for the men holding on to her, who proceeded to move her into different positions while continuing to enjoy the holes her body was offering them. Bending her broken arms to create more spots that could be used to fuck her corpse, the soldiers wanted to fully disgrace the corpse of one of their main enemies. Her breasts were torn off by angry soldiers, while different soldiers fucked the stumps on her chest they created - Sharena’s heart impaled on one of their cocks. By the time they were finished with her, the only signs that could be used to tell it was her were the golden emblems of Askr on her legs and the cuffs of her suit. Her face was covered with too much blood and semen to be recognizable, and the rest of her body was twisted beyond recognition.


Lissa heard the tent’s flap move open again. “What was it?” She asked, while turning towards who she assumed was Sharena. Seeing a group of Emblian soldiers pour through the entrance instead, Lissa turned around to search for anything she could use as a weapon. Unfortunately for her, all that she could find inside the tent was a heavy golden bell. Lifting it from the table nearby with both of her hands, she positioned herself between the incoming soldiers and Caeda. “Please, get behind me!” She asked the defenceless woman, while waiting for the soldiers to approach her. Her dress’s heavy metallic frame made it hard for her to move quickly, but as the soldiers underestimated her she managed to crush the bell into one of the soldiers, the hit throwing him away with a heavy bruise. The soldiers stopped for a moment, before coming at her again with a more coordinated effort. Even if she struck down the soldier attacking her from one side, she wasn’t able to raise her weapon quickly enough to defend herself. The white part of her dress was stained red as a sword neatly sliced through both of her wrists, cutting both of her hands off and making her drop her makeshift weapon. She stared at the bleeding stumps with surprise as another soldier delivered a heavy blow towards her legs. The metallic frame of her dress saved her legs, but it was shattered by the blow. Sharp spikes of the broken dome stabbed into the flesh of her legs and her abdomen, opening bleeding wounds in her skin.

Lissa screamed in pain, unable to do anything but wait as the men proceeded to slice away at her chest, freeing her breasts from the protection of her dress. The lower part of the dress proved to be quite problematic, but after a few more blows aimed at her abdomen the soldiers managed to create a crack that went across the cross-section of it, letting them pull it away. They still had some more work before getting to Lissa’s most feminine parts - slicing away the white and red clothing. They also had to pull all the broken poles out of her body, leaving bloodied holes and pulling a line of her entrails out of her belly from one of them.

Once that was out of the way, the Emblians finally were able to revel in her body. Without the huge dress to make her look bigger, the girl’s frail form was quite the enticing sight. The breasts, quite huge for her body shape, were quickly grasped by their hands as the men made their way around the remains of her dress and got to her. She could also see some soldiers going towards Caeda, showing her that she failed to protect her ancestor, before her attention was forcibly returned to her own body as soldiers grabbed her by her hand stumps and made her bend over. One soldier filled up her asshole, and he kept rubbing his fingers into the bleeding holes at the end of her arms as he used them as handles to slam his dick further inside her. The man on her other end used her yellow pigtails instead as he pushed his cock further down her throat.

Caeda watched with sadness and acceptance as the Emblians proceeded to ravage Lissa’s body in front of her. It seemed that her dreamed-of wedding would never happen now. If only they decided to just hold the ceremony back in Askr! As the soldiers also approached her, she expected them to subject her to the same fate as Lissa, but after restraining her they seemed to be satisfied with just making her watch. The princess of Talys tried to turn her head away as she saw soldiers switching places at both spots where they used Lissa’s body, but the ones holding her kept her head facing straight forward, hitting her on the sides of her head if she tried to look away. And so, Caeda was fully able to see when one of the soldiers pulled out of Lissa’s mouth, and sliced down on her neck, cutting it off. Caeda’s mind was filled with more horror when she saw that the head was immediately picked up from the ground, and the soldier who took his place at Lissa’s neck forced his cock into her neck stump instead. Caeda felt repulsed as she saw the soldier who picked Lissa’s head up force his cock into her neck hole as well, the tip of it emerging from between her lips. To make it even worse, he then approached Caeda, and the soldiers made her bent forwards as well. The man then pressed his cock against her face, Lissa’s dead lips rubbing against hers while the tip of the man’s cock entered her mouth. Caeda’s insides revolted as that happened, and she almost puked as she felt that. The man proceeded to fuck both of their heads until he was satisfied, his semen shooting into her mouth and onto her face.

Afterwards, Caeda watched for some more time while the soldiers carried on with raping Lissa’s corpse. Aside from that one incident, they mostly left her alone, but she couldn’t shake off the feeling that she was going to join her descendant soon enough.


Eventually, another soldier walked inside the tent. She couldn’t hear much of their conversation, but from what she was able to make out it seemed that most of the wedding guests had either been killed or managed to escape. She could only hope that her Marth was in the second group. After the soldiers finished talking, one of them gestured at the two men guarding her, and they shoved her forward. Caeda sneaked one final look at Lissa’s mangled corpse before the men lead her out of the tent. Walking out of the tent, she could tell that her high-heeled shoe had stepped into something sticky. Letting her gaze drop downwards, Caeda was felt sick again as she saw just what she stepped into. Even if most of Sharena’s body was unrecognizable now, the designs on her clothes made it clear to her that it was the corpse of the Askrian princess. And what made it even worse was that her heel was currently resting straight in the middle of her open skull, submerged in what still remained of the blonde’s brain. Fortunately for her, the soldiers shoved her forward again and that image quickly left her mind - replaced by other bodies that she saw. Even if she knew that her wedding guests were mostly killed, seeing their corpses laid out on the ground in various positions made her insides twist again. Weakness and fear spread through her body, and she allowed the soldiers to led her on until they arrived at the main table. She was able to see remains of Catria’s body on top of it, but most of it had already been devoured away by the soldiers. Her head still remained intact, even if it was sticky with the men’s semen, and Caeda touched her cheek for a moment. “Sorry that your sacrifice ended up being pointless in the end…” She muttered towards it, since the soldiers seemed to be waiting for something. Looking around, it seemed that more and more Emblian soldiers started to gather around the main table, and with some fear Caeda realized that she would be the attraction for them.

After most of the soldiers have arrived at the main table, they proceeded with their plan for Caeda. Her beautiful bridal dress was ripped off from her body, leaving her naked save for her sleeves, her white panties and thighhighs, and a headband that was also white. Caeda fully knew that this was coming at this point, and yet despite that she tried to cover her chest with her arms. They were forcefully pinned at her sides as the men pushed her onto the table. Her lacy panties were tugged to one side to reveal her slit, which soon became filled with one of the soldier’s cocks. Her breasts received some share of the soldier’s attention as well, receiving a small coat of semen from a few of the soldiers who couldn’t wait for their turn at fucking her.

Caeda waited patiently as the soldiers filled her up. To cope with her rape, she tried to imagine that it was Marth who she was making love to, but she knew her fiance had already left this world. Their roughness with her didn’t help her with her fantasizing, since she knew that he would be gentle with her. Still, it was working okay in letting her get through her rape while retaining most of her sanity. Only twin tears running down her cheeks showed just how much pain she was in, even as her body responded to their touch with moans and squirts of her pussy juices. However, her mostly eager reaction to their rape made the soldiers grow bored with her quicker than if she tried to resist. They needed another source of entertainment…

One of the soldiers who already had his turn at using Caeda’s cunt wandered around the now deserted wedding camp until he came across a devastated corpse that piqued his curiosity. It was already far too damaged to be recognizable, so his attention was focused mostly on the golden egg that was on the ground near it. Picking it up from the ground, he examined the brain matter he could see on it, meshing it around with his finger. Weighing the egg in one hand, its size was just enough to give him another idea, and he took the egg back to where Caeda was.

When he returned there, it seemed that other soldiers were getting quite restless. Caeda’s tits were on receiving end of more abuse, and her mouth had also been claimed by the soldiers’ cocks. Still, Caeda was able to watch as he approached her, noticing Sharena’s egg in his hand. It was much bigger than an usual egg in size, its diameter abous as wide as one of her legs. As the soldier currently pounding her blew his load deep inside her pussy, freeing up space between her legs, he replaced him. However, instead of shoving his cock in, he pressed the egg against her snatch. Caeda jumped up as the cold metal touched against her womanhood, it being the first new sensation she felt in hours. The constant sex left her worn out, her pussy stretched wide open with all the cocks she had to take in. Still, she couldn’t believe what the soldier was trying to do. There was no way the egg would fit inside her! It was too big! Still, the acute end of the egg slid inside her, and she could feel it rubbing against her pussy lips. Caeda was too tired to feel stimulated by this at this point, but her body shivered anyways as the egg continued further into her body until it was met with some resistance. The soldier paid no mind to that, only increasing the force he was enacting on the egg - and so the egg went deeper inside her pussy. Caeda felt it stretching uncomfortably, and the discomfort turned into pain. At this point, the egg was stuck firmly inside her, and the soldier couldn’t push it any deeper like this.

Deciding his job was done, he took a step back, and just enjoyed as other soldiers replaced him. Taking the blunt ends of their swords, lances and axed they all proceeded to hit the egg with them, each strike driving it a bit deeper inside her. Caeda howled in pain with each strike, but her cries grew particularly loud when the egg’s widest point was forced past her opening. The other tip just began touching against her cervix, but it was easily forced apart as the egg ended up halfway into her womb. A bulge appeared in her stomach, showing to the soldiers that the succeeded in stuffing her womb with it. Unfortunately, it made it impossible for them to use her pussy anymore, but with her asshole still available they proceeded to fuck it instead. The bulge in her belly proved to be a popular target for the soldiers to hit, and with each strike that crushed the walls of her belly and her womb between a soldier’s fist and the hard surface of the egg, another jolt of pain went through Caeda’s body. Tears were now flowing freely from her blue eyes, her bridal makeup washed away along with the remains of her dignity. With all of her strength almost gone, she just laid on the table while the soldiers continued to use her body.

Her unresponsiveness was enough to bore the soldiers again, and it wasn’t long before one of the soldiers decided to act on the final way to make her liven up - by bringing on just the edge of death. Taking out a carrot-shaped knife he picked up from the cunt of some slut he saw on the outskirts of the camp, he continued to ram his cock down her gullet. Just as he was about to come, he pulled out. As his twitching cock began spurting his semen onto her face, he sliced sideways with the knife - opening a cut at the front of her neck. Life returned to Caeda’s eyes as she began trashing on the table, giving the man sadistic pleasure as he watched her face. He continued to saw through her neck with the knife, Caeda’s body continuing to spasm throughout the process, until finally her head had been fully cut off.

Lifting the head from the rest of her body, the soldier handed it over to the soldier on the opposite side of the table, who immediately shoved the head between Caeda’s thighs. Her face was forced into her gaping, stretched just, the tongue hanging out of her mouth just barely able to reach the egg that was buried there. Caeda’s final taste of the world was that of her own cunt, flavoured with the men’s semen and just the tiniest bit of Sharena’s brain.

Her cut-off head and the inviting neck stump gave her body another boost to the attention of the soldiers, but eventually the soldiers’ lust had been satisfied. The main aim of their little raid had been achieved - their morale was the highest it had been since Veronica had been killed. Just as Loki intended them to when she sent the information about a badly-defended world to her contact back in Emblia.

Not sure if I should treat Grima as a separate character or a Robin alt on my list.

Chapter 21: The 'Safest' Outrealm

tags: non-con, con, F/F, pregnancy, stabbing, shooting, amputation, hanging, strangulation, gutting

Lyn found the life in the outrealm pretty boring. Kiran visited her every couple days, but she knew only hours passed between each of his visits for him and he couldn’t visit her more often. With her being able to dedicate less time for training now, knowing that she shouldn’t push herself, her mind had to turn to other attractions. At first she tried to control herself, knowing that the women in this world were put here just to keep them out of harm’s way, but as days turned into months she found herself thinking which of the girls she would snuff. Such restraint after months of being able to kill anyone she wished proved to be very hard to her, until eventually she found herself unable to control the urge to kill anymore.

Tailtiu got pregnant some time after Deirdre did. So when Lord Sigurd suggested that she went to the outrealm to watch over his amnesiac wife, she immediately agreed. Not only was that a chance to be of service to him, it would also give her a break from the fighting, and the purple-haired woman knew she desperately needed that if she wanted to stay sane. However, the days in the outrealm proved to be quite boring - and while trying to watch over Deirdre at all times, she was becoming more and more sure that nothing would happen to her. Instead, she had taken an interest in going on walks around the Outrealm, cheerfully exploring the forests around the little village that was put up there. One of these days, she noticed that a lady with a green ponytail had followed her into the woods. Tailtiu knew that it was Lyn, the summoner’s mistress. She also knew that Lyn and Kiran used to kill heroes for their enjoyment. Some fear began to creep in the mage’s mind as she continued her daily stroll. Surely, Lyn wouldn’t kill her here, right? After all, this was supposed to be a place free of death that the other worlds were filled with!

Tailtiu’s skin-tight robe had been making her more and more uncomfortable recently as it rubbed against her belly while it grew in size. Together with the increased sensitivity of her growing breasts, she was considering getting more comfortable clothes. On this walk, the sensation of it being wrapped around her belly made her so annoyed that with an angry outcry, she tore the dress off her body and left it in the forest. She didn’t really care that much for Lyn seeing her like that - and if that could make Lyn like her more, all the better for her. After undressing, she remained in the nude as a wave of nausea overcame her. She rested with one hand against one of the trees, using her hand to support herself. The Friegian noble stayed like that, and she heard Lyn approach her. Tailtiu stared straight at Lyn’s face as the Sacean girl grabbed her by her shoulder, and forced her back against the tree. Fear appeared in her purple eyes as she saw Lyn pull out her sword, and she screamed in pain when Lyn stabbed her through the chest.

Lyn wasn’t too sure she’d kill the purple haired woman when she followed the girl into the forest, thinking that maybe a walk like that would help her contain the urge to kill. However, as she walked deeper into the forest, she found herself fantasizing about killing the girl she saw ahead of her, her excitement growing steadily. So when she saw the girl slip out of her robe, Lyn couldn’t contain herself anymore. Quickly running up to her, she shoved Tailtiu against the tree, and impaled her through the chest with the Sol Katti. Gods, it felt so good to finally use her sword again! Tailtiu’s body twitched for a moment, the girl’s hand going over her belly while grabbing the sword with the other, as Lyn watched her and rubbed her thighs together. Lyn knew that this stab wasn’t enough to kill her - she made sure of that, as she wanted to savour her first kill in some time. She smiled sadistically while watching Tailtiu try to pull her sword out. However, Lyn made sure that her sword was stuck in the tree behind Tailtiu, and so she knew that it would be futile anyways. The bleeding slowly began to die down, and Tailtiu began calming down as well when she realized that her wound wasn’t fatal.

Lyn’s hand slipped under her dress, rubbing her highly sensitive clit. Her own pregnancy made her desire come and go in quite powerful waves, and this was one of the upswings. She moaned loudly while sliding one finger inside her, intense pleasure filling her mind as she thought of ways to torture her victim next. She still had her bow with her, but using it now seemed like a waste. Looking at the tree again, Lyn suddenly realized just what to do. She grabbed one of the branches that her hands could reach and snapped it off the tree. Taking the jagged piece of wood with her, she returned to Tailtiu and stopped in front of the girl. Tailtiu looked at her with more fear than before - she suspected what Lyn was planning to do now. As Lyn knelt in front of her, lining the branch up with Tailtiu’s cunt, the thunder mage’s fears were confirmed. Lyn drove it into her snatch, and Tailtiu started to struggle against the sword buried in her chest. Shards and splinters of wood stung the inner walls of her pussy, causing her intense pain. However, that pain was soon eclipsed by a far stronger one - The branch quickly slid into her uterus, and straight into the fetus there. Tailtiu screamed in pain, both physical and mental, as she realized that Lyn did this to kill her unborn child. The heavy bleeding she could feel inside her, with blood pouring out of her pussy and onto her strong thighs, Tailtiu knew there was no way to save her pregnancy. The sharp protrusion in her belly let her see the branch through her skin. She could feel her body growing weaker as it desperately tried to keep her child alive, but she knew it was pointless. Tears began to flow freely from her eyes as she looked at Lyn with questions in her eyes. Why would she do something so cruel?

Tailtiu shivered in fear as she noticed that in reaction to the pain she was showing, Lyn began rubbing her pussy more furiously, looking straight into her eyes as she was able to come. Tailtiu felt repulsed by the sheer depravity she could see in the other girl’s eyes, but there was nothing she could do to stop her. Attacking her was out of the question now, and even before it would have been suicide - even if she succeeded, Kiran would have her head anyways. A spark jumped between two of her fingers, and out of spite Tailtiu sent it towards Lyn. Tailtiu did her best to call up a smile onto her face as she watched the jolt of electricity jerk all of Lyn’s body. Even the smallest discomfort she could cause her soon-to-be killer gave her some closure. But even that disappeared when she saw Lyn moaning loudly, realizing that her actions only brought Lyn further pleasure. With the severe exhaustion she was feeling now, and the last remnant of her magical powers drained for that single spell, Tailtiu could only watch as Lyn’s orgasm ended and the green-haired woman picked her bow up from the spot she left it at.

Knowing that her death was approaching, she placed one hand over her belly again. Only to have it pierced by Lyn’s first arrow. The tip of the arrow reached her enlarged uterus even through her hand and the walls of her abdomen, ending up directly in the already damaged fetus there. Tailtiu’s one hand pinned to her belly, Lyn shot another arrow through the other hand, which was resting on the girl’s blood-covered thigh. Another arrow went straight into one of Tailtiu’s breasts, painfully reminding Tailtiu of their increased sensitivity and making her howl in pain. However, the howl was cut short as Lyn released the fourth arrow, which went into Tailtiu’s open mouth and sunk into the back of her throat. Its end was sticking out of Tailtiu’s mouth, and in the final moments before death claimed her, Tailtiu found herself unable to close it. Her body spasmed for the final time as more blood and clot began flowing out of her cunt. Her body’s last act was trying and failing to properly remove her unborn child from inside it.

Lyn watched that process with some fascination. She wondered how that must have felt, placing one hand over her own swollen tummy in some attempt to protect it. Now that she had killed once here, she knew that more kills were to follow. After pulling her sword out of Tailtiu’s corpse, letting the noble’s corpse drop to the ground, Lyn started to make her way back to the village, already thinking who to kill next.


Selena happily put a hand over her pregnant belly. She was no stranger to travelling between realms, even if this trip seemed a bit unnecessary to her, but she was grateful for the opportunity to stay safe like this. The redhead adjusted her black tunic as she headed out of the cottage chosen for her, and stopped abruptly as she saw Camilla waiting for her outside. She was not expecting her liege to visit her while here - what made her do that?
“Lady Camilla! I’m surprised to see you here!” She exclaimed happily, but Camilla’s stern expression made her worry a bit.
“Ah, Selena. You’re such a strong girl! And quite beautiful, as well! You know that you were very dear to me… and yet you chose to run away from me.” The steel in Camilla’s eyes replaced the usual kindness that Selena knew quite well. “You were mine, and mine alone. I once told you that I’d rather kill you myself than see you leave me. And yet you still did.”
Selena’s eyes widened as she heard that. Camilla’s threats seemed like jokes back then, and it’s not like she didn’t intend to return! “Lady Camilla, please! It’s only a few weeks back in Askr, and then I would be back with you, just as eager to serve you as ever!” Selena exclaimed, while placing one hand on the handle of her sword. She didn’t wish to fight her, but if Camilla continued to act this way she’d have to protect herself. Giving her life up for Camilla was something she would do with pleasure back home, but now she had more than just her life to protect - and another Camilla would surely eventually anyways.
“Oh, but it wouldn’t be enough. I ought to be the most important person in your life… And the life growing inside of you is best proof I’m not any more. My darling Selena… I’m very saddened to say it, but I release you from service as my retainer.” Selena opened her mouth to protest, but Camilla shouted before she could speak:
“Now you’re just a naughty girl I should punish!” Swinging her axe towards the red-haired woman, Camilla watched as Selena dodged and tried to attack her with her sword. That was as far as her loyalty went? Attacking her own lady? If Selena begged for forgiveness, Camilla would have considered letting her live - but now all she deserved was death. Selena’s sword bounced off her armor harmlessly, and Camilla hit her in the chest with the handle of the axe. Knocking Selena off, Camilla followed with a swing with the blunt side of the axe, hitting Selena on the head and knocking her over to the ground. As she saw Selena struggle to get up, she remembered one of their old conversations. With a sadistic smile on her face, Camilla cut down at Selena’s legs, and watched happily as her axe cut through Severa’s thigh. Cleanly cutting her leg off, Camilla smiled as she heard Selena scream. After cutting off her other leg, Camilla flipped Selena over so that she was on her back. Digging one of her heels into Selena’s swollen stomach, Camilla watched as the girl twitched on the ground in front of her, tears flowing from her red eyes. Camilla let a tear slip from one of her eyes as well. Even if it was fun to punish the girl like that, it still hurt to see someone so close to her in pain. But that was pain she well deserved, Camilla reminded herself. Now, just how should she finish her off?
“Lady Camilla… Please…” Selena begged, but the Nohrian princess ignored her words.

Not being able to decide yet, Camilla continued to dig her heel into the folds of Selena’s belly while using her axe to slice off Selena’s black tunis and the white shirt she wore underneath, as well as her skirt. Selena’s naked body changed since the last time Camilla played with it. The growing belly replaced most of her perfectly fit and battle-hardened body. However, Selena’s breasts also grew a bit bigger - in preparation for the child, obviously. The countless times she teased her about how much smaller they were compared to hers flashed through Camilla’s mind, but she shook these happy memories away - she had a duty to do. Finally removing her feet from atop her belly, Camilla knelt in front of Selena, staining her kneepads with the blood from her leg stumps. Forcing one of her hands inside Selena’s pussy, she was able to find just the perfect spot to make Selena moan in pleasure. At least that didn’t change. Using her knowledge, Camilla continued to touch Selena until she had forced the twintailed girl to cum. As Selena’s body twitched on the ground, Camilla’s excitement got the best of her as well. The purple-haired woman tugged her thong to the side as well, and began furiously rubbing herself. While doing that, she walked over to Selena’s head. When she reached her orgasm, Camilla made sure that most of her squirt ended up on Selena’s face.

The familiar taste filled her lips as she watched Camilla cum into her, and Selena was almost able to forget that her lady was about to kill her, lost in the memories of when Camilla first accepted her into her service. It seemed so distant now, and yet this pleasure she was feeling was almost as strong as the first time Camilla made her orgasm. Why was that? Her life was soon to be over, and that of her child as well, and yet all she could think of now was the pleasure Camilla had given her. “Ah... Lady Camilla…I’m sorry…” She moaned through the mist that was covering her eyes. But at this point, it was nowhere near enough to make Camilla stop. She felt Camilla lift her from the ground, and she blinked to remove Camilla’s juices from her eyes. To her surprise, she saw Camilla carry her towards a gallows in the middle of the village. Since when did they even had a gallows? Seeing lady Lyndis standing in front of it with a very aroused expression on her face, Selena realized that Kiran’s lover must have ordered for it to be built.
“Mind if used this, dear?” Camilla asked Lyn, and the green-haired girl jumped up, brought out of her daydream. “Sure, go ahead. I was just thinking which of these girls should I kill to test it anyways, so you’re just saving me some thinking!” Lyn laughed at Camilla, and a terrible fear entered Selena’s mind. Camilla was really going to kill her. Camilla wrapped the noose around her neck, then simply let go of her - without her legs, Selena wasn’t able to reach the platform.

But the lack of legs also meant that her body weighed less than it should - more than compensating for the increased weight caused by her pregnancy. Even if the rope digging into her neck hurt her, and the lack of the air was also a problem, Selena was able to last a long time hanging in the noose - even as her blood continued to pour out of the two stumps that replaced her legs. That gave her a long time to think about her choices. Regret filled Selena’s mind, regret that she allowed her body’s urges to control her, leading to her getting pregnant in the first place. And yet… She wished the other hers that would show up in Askr better luck in her - for the pregnancy was really a period of happiness for her. A sudden jolt of pain in her belly reminded her why she was hanging in the first place. Too bad she wouldn’t be able to gave birth to her child… But at least she was able to have one final very strong orgasm - and help Lady Camilla reach one as well. Looking at her now, Selena saw that her lady was locked in a kiss with Lyndis. Selena smiled as she watched Camilla’s fingers venture under Lyn’s dress. “So typical of Camilla to do this...” Selena thought to herself, another memory from Nohr resurfacing in her mind.

However, that memory quickly disappeared as the pain in her lungs suddenly increased. Selena’s body began jerking on the noose, her twintails waving wildly. Blood spurted from the stumps of her legs, along with a trail of piss as she lost control over her bladder. Her face was as red as her hair and her eyes, which were now bulging. A few more bounces up and down the noose as her body lost its last tidbits of energy, and Selena died on the noose. Her face turned deeper purple as her body stopped swinging. The bleeding from her legs stopped, replace by the bleeding coming from her snatch. Breaking out of her embrace with Lyn, Camilla quickly got up to Selena’s corpse and placed a hand on the dead girl’s belly. “Oh, my lovely Selena…” She lamented while removing the corpse from the noose. After talking to Lyn to ensure the corpse would be taken care of, Camilla returned back to Askr.



Tharja’s face filled with happiness and warmth as she stroke the face side of Robin’s face. Her lover had given birth - she had managed to get them both pregnant using an elaborate and long-researched curse. Now Robin was asleep, exhausted from the labour. Watching her peaceful like this, and also the newborn Morgan, filled Tharja with happiness and fulfillment unlike anything she’d ever felt before. And yet as she was standing there, one hand on her swollen belly while she touched various spots on the tactician’s body with the other, the Plegain sorceress couldn’t help but shake the anxiety growing within her. She couldn’t quite place it yet, so to calm her feeling, she placed her hand over Robin’s tummy, sending a simple curse that would tell her if everything was going okay with her body. Then she doubled over in pain and disbelief. This couldn’t be happening… Her spell was supposed to be perfect! “No! Robin!” Tharja screamed, waking her lover up. “What’s wrong, love?” Robin asked her while yawning.
“I just checked your body with my magic… It seems that the hex I cast to support the pregnancy is still draining away at your body. It caused several wounds to show up inside you… I’m sorry, I have no idea how to stop it now.” Tharja’s eyes filled with tears. “Unless I’m mistaken, the spell and these wounds combined will be enough to endanger your life very soon. And there’s nothing I can do to help.” Tharja collapsed straight into Robin’s arms, sobbing.

The sudden revelation was quite a lot to take in for the white-haired woman. Just hours ago she was the happiest girl alive, having given birth to the child of both passion and love. And now her lovely dark witch was telling her that she wouldn’t get the chance to enjoy her happiness? For a moment, Robin’s thoughts were filled with bitterness directed at her lover for causing this - and then she remembered that Tharja had used the same hex on herself as well. “Then this means… We’re both going to die?” Tharja nodded through more tears - she didn’t thought of that before, but she immediately understood what Robin meant. “Together in life, and together in death.” She replied, pulling Robin into a kiss filled with more emotion than ever before - now that their days were limited, Tharja intended not to waste any moment.

“If I’m going to die anyways… Would you like to kill me instead? You technically already did, but I think we would both enjoy something even more… intimate…” Robin managed to sneak in a question in between the kisses Tharja showered her with. The black-haired woman stopped for a moment, considering this, then a smile creeped back onto her face. “Of course, love…”

Lifting off the bed, Tharja reached for one of the bags that held ingredients for her curses. Robin watched her curiously, ever interested about her lover’s hexes. With the components ready, Tharja quickly cast the spell she prepared - both on Robin and herself as well. It was the most powerful aphrodisiac she could find - she had only been able to secure the materials for one dose of it, but there would be no better occasion to use it than this. Her pussy started leaking instantly, and if Robin’s expression suddenly turning into one of pure pleasure was any sign of that, her lover was also affected with it.

Climbing on top of Robin, Tharja’s mind was filled with pleasure as her pussy lips rubbed against Robin’s. The two lovers came almost instantly, both screaming in pleasure unlike anything they felt before. The magic really was working well. Each time she moved her body, each time her heavily pregnant stomach touched Robin’s flat one, another wave of ecstasy washed over her body. She found it had to focus, and yet as orgasm after orgasm shook her body, she was slowly able to get used to this - and remember what was she supposed to do next.

She looked at Robin’s face, that was still showing the expression of mindless pleasure. She had never seen the tactician in this much pleasure - and yet her lover also seemed quite peaceful like that. The Plegian sorceress had a hard time getting her hand to move, but eventually she managed to place both her hands around Robin’s neck. Her black eyes snapped open, also filled to the brink with love and happiness. Her body was locked in a state of constant orgasm, yet Robin was able to nod encouragingly at her. Fighting away the tears that began to form in her eyes, and the pleasure that was brought to her by her curse, Tharja started to squeeze.

She felt Robin’s throat closing under her hands, but she knew it wasn’t enough. The dark-haired woman strengthened her grip, crushing Robin’s windpipe shut. Even if she saw pain showing up in Robin’s eyes for a moment, it was still immediately chased away by more pleasure and the woman’s limitless love. Her face was already red with excitement, so Tharja couldn’t tell if the asphyxiation was getting to her. Robin’s body was twitching, but was that another of her orgasms or was it because she was choking her? Tharja continued to ask herself these questions while Robin grew weaker under her.

Robin’s mind was barely holding together now, too exhausted by her countless orgasm to think. The increasing pressure in her lungs reminded her what was happening from time to time, but that was rare. Looking at the teary-eyed, naked Tharja on top of her, Robin wondered how was she blessed with a lover like this. Her beautiful face, her incredible body, her magical talent - and that all bundled with an unimaginable devotion for her. Robin placed her hands over Tharja’s belly, regretting that the sorceress wouldn’t give birth to Noire. She knew that after Tharja was finished killing her, she’d definitely take her life afterwards. As sad as it was, Robin found some closure when she realized that - maybe they would be reunited after dying. She only wondered what their deaths would mean for their daughter that was already there. “Ah, Morgan…” Robin thought to herself while she her bladder release. It wouldn’t be much longer before her body gave in. Gathering all her love into one final look at the sorceress, Robin was sure she got her message as her body shut down.

Tharja continued to hold on to Robin’s neck for some more time, riding an orgasm after an orgasm caused by her magic. Even so, her hands didn’t let go of it even for a moment, until her body was too exhausted and she collapsed forward. On top of Robin’s body, her head sandwiched between Robin’s tits, Tharja with the last flicker of her energy managed to cast a hex that revitalized her, and dispelled the earlier curse. Dying on top of her lover because of exhaustion caused by countless orgasms wasn’t a bad way to go, but Tharja had one more thing she had to do before she would die. After confirming that Robin was dead, and sobbing against her dead chest for some more time, Tharja managed to let go of the body as she stood up.

The sorceress wondered for a moment, what to do next. Joining Robin in death was the obvious answer, but she had to make sure that Morgan would get proper care before. However, leaving her at one of the other Tharjas or Robins seemed… wrong, somehow. Telling them what happened would also mean that she would admit she killed Robin - and that would earn her scorn from the other Tharjas and presumably fear from the other Robins. So if they weren’t an option, what remained? Leaving the child in the care of people here was one, but without them to check in on the child she wasn’t sure if that was a good idea. But what if she managed to secure a powerful guardian for the girl? And there was one person who immediately came to mind...

But simply asking her wouldn’t work. She also needed something to make Lyn remember her - what about bringing her a gift? This aphrodisiac curse seemed a bit too strong… But if she mixed it with something that helped with endurance, maybe also a painkiller? Just to make sure Lyn wouldn’t end up like she did moments before, Tharja decided to also make an antidote. After deciding to do that, she set out to secure the ingredients she needed, excited to create her final potion. All it took was a trip to the storage room, and using Lyn’s name to get the all the ingredients necessary. Firing up her cauldron, the dark mage prepared the perfect mixture. Pouring it into a flask to give for Lyn, Tharja took a heavy sip from the cauldron herself and set out for Lyn’s cottage...


Lachesis sighed while she took a look around the village. With the recent changes happening there, as well as Tailtiu getting herself killed, her mission of protecting Lady Deirdre grew harder with each day. Her heavily pregnant belly didn’t help either - she found it hard to move as fast as she once could, and she doubted she would be able to intervene if anyone attacked them. To make matters even worse, Deirdre’s amnesia kicked in from time to time, and she had to spent hours explaining to the woman where and why they even were. She had expressed her worry a few times, but Deirdre even despite her timidness managed to reassure her that everything was going to be fine. Lachesis wished that Eldigan was here - her half-brother would have definitely protected them both, especially that she was carrying his child inside her. With her brother on her mind, the blonde girl lost herself in her thoughts, playing with the sword her brother left her.

Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain at the bottom of her womb. Accompanied by the wetness of her vagina, she could tell that the waters broke, and that she was going into labor. “Lady Deirdre. I apologize, but I’ll have to leave now.” Lachesis announced, doing her best to remain standing as she laid the sword down. Deirdre didn’t answer her, but the older priestess nodded with a warm smile, signalling that she’ll be fine without her for some time. Lachesis only hoped that it would be the case as she stumbled out of their cottage and towards the delivery room, thoughts of Deirdre chased away from her mind as she happily thought that Nanna was soon to be born. So happy she was, that she did not notice the mature silhouette that moved towards their cottage once she saw her leave…


Ursula smiled while she saw the younger woman leave the house of her target. Even if she didn’t mind killing her as well, her employer was only paying her for ending Deirdre’s life. Having observed them for some time, the Black Fang assassin had already confirmed that both Deirdre’s and Lachesis’s pregnancies had been very far along. She had also learned that Deirdre was almost defenceless now - and that was the only reason Ursula decided to go inside the cottage, instead of killing Deirdre indirectly through, say, burning the house down or poisoning their food. Entering through the door, she could see that Deirdre was still in her bed, wearing her loose white dress. She moved on the bed as she heard her enter, and her eyes widened when she saw her.

Without a word, Ursula picked a sword Lachesis left there moments before, and stood straight next to the bed. Her orders were clear: Make sure that Deirdre’s child wouldn’t be born. Taking the sword in both hands, Ursula stabbed down towards Deirdre’s belly. The woman held out one hand in a futile attempt to protect herself, but she didn’t call out for help, knowing Lachesis couldn’t come anyways. The sword easily sliced through the entirety of Deirdre’s huge belly, impaling the woman fully, but Ursula wasn’t satisfied with that. Pulling the sword out, she moved the sword slightly to the side, then cut down again. And again. And again. She repeatedly cut through Deirdre’s belly, getting no reaction from the woman at all, until both her stomach, her womb and the fetus inside it were all a punctured, bloody mess. To make completely sure that there was no chance of her surviving, Ursula finished the job slicing downwards Deirdre’s body, separating both of her legs as she sliced two parts of her abdomen apart. The sword left Deirdre’s body and cut her dress open there, showing Ursula that she managed to cut directly through the woman’s snatch.

Seeing that Deirdre still showed no emotion, Ursula decided to try something different in getting a reaction out of her. “My employer said that the child would have either become the savior of your world, or be the one who would very nearly destroy it. Either one of your sons would have been a very powerful man - and they didn’t want them to appear. A pity that your life had to be lost as well. No worries though, I’ll make sure to make the best use of your final moments.” Still no reaction from the wounded woman. Oh well. There was still one way she could get any enjoyment from this kill. Deirdre’s cunt, cut in half with the sword, was already an arousing sight, and Ursula found herself getting wet because of it. Forcing the front of her blue dress to the side, she uncovered her pussy and slipped one finger inside. After confirming just how wet she was, Urusla climbed on top of the bed and straddled Deirdre’s head, her powerful thighs on both sides of it. Her pussy ended up right above Deirdre’s mouth, and Ursula started to rub her cunt against it.

Humping against the body with no concern that anyone would be able to hear her, the blue-haired assassin enjoyed the way her actions affected Deirdre’s body. She could see jerks shaking Deirdre’s body as the blood rapidly poured out from the wound in her belly, and yet Deirdre showed only acceptance for her fate. Ursula couldn’t help but feel frustrated that the woman was denying her any reaction. However, she able to bring herself to an orgasm even despite her frustrations, covering Deirdre’s face with her pussy juices. When Ursula went off, Deirdre was still alive, but just barely. “Sigurd…” Finally, Ursula was able to hear her target’s voice, only barely louder than a sigh, as the woman’s chest rose for the final time. Even if coated with Ursula’s cum, her face still had a peaceful expression as she expired.

Ursula got up from the corpse, and picked the sword up. Her employer had a specific request for her - she wanted to receive Deirdre’s head, too. Picking the sword up again, Ursula cut through Deirdre’s neck, cutting it off. Adjusting the front of her dress so that it covered her again, Ursula lifted the head from the bed, Deirdre’s very long hair following the head up. Ursula wondered for a moment how to carry the head back to Askr without the guards noticing her. Finding a bag for the head proved to be quite hard, but she still managed to do so and headed back towards the portal. If anyone bothered her, she could just tell them that she was on a mission for Commander Anna.


Tharja knocked on the door to Lyn’s cottage, the flask of her potion in her hand. “Come in!” Lyn’s voice invited her to go in, so Tharja pushed the door open and walked in. “...You. I need your help.” Lyndis looked at her with some curiosity. “Oh? What with?”
“A curse I set up. It would have killed my love. So I killed her first. But I was also the target of that curse. I’ll kill myself before it kills me - but first I need to ensure that our kid will be watched over.” Lyn raised one eyebrow. “And I should help you because?..” The Sacean asked with some amusement.
“I brew you a potion. It’s an incredibly powerful stimulant - and it also boosts one’s endurance.” Tharja replied, while handing Lyn the flask. “I’ve also prepared an antidote - just in case.” Tharja commented while giving her a second bottle. Lyn gave both liquid an interested look, then looked back at Tharja who couldn’t help but stare at her breasts - with how huge her belly had grown, her dress was no longer able to contain both it and them, so Lyn decided to keep them out in the open. “Okay, fine. But you kill yourself here - I want to see if your concoction works as well as you said it does.”

Tharja’s final concern lifter, the Plegian woman quickly removed her black outfit, showing her naked body - and her heavily pregnant tummy - to Lyn. Her pussy was already wet just thinking what she was going to do next. Lyn handed her a knife, one of her hands sinking under her dress. Tharja did the same, massaging her clit until she was near her first orgasm. Once she was on the edge, she plunged the knife into her body, right into her huge belly. She cried out in orgasmic release as she opened a hole in her stomach, stopping for a moment as the pleasure got to her. With much effort she managed to continue the cut, exposing the nearly-formed child in her stomach. However, Noire would not come to the world as a living child, as Tharja let go of the knife for a moment and pulled hard on her daughter’s head, janking her out through the hole. She gently placed the child on the ground, then grabbed the knife again - and continued to cut through the now empty flaps of stretched out skin, opening an even bigger hole that gave Lyn a better view of her abdominal organs.

Once she was satisfied with the knife, Tharja set the knife down again, then masturbated with much ferocity as Lyn watched while also touching herself. After Tharja reached her second orgasm, she could tell that Lyn was nearing hers. Reaching inside the opening, Tharja pulled on her guts and tugged at them, a long strand loosening up and slipping to the ground. Her womb was already quite cut up through her earlier actions, but her ovaries were intact - so she ripped them out, and with a smile threw them towards Lyn. They landed on top of Lyn’s exposed breasts, drops of blood were shaken down onto her nipples, pushing Lyn over the edge. Tharja watched happily as Lyn rode out her orgasm. Her satisfaction doubled as she realized that she was still thinking perfectly straight - it meant that the endurance boost was working!

She figured that the best way to show it off would simply be letting herself bleed out now - so she just continued to rub herself as her blood continued to pour out of the openings in her flesh. However, it seemed that Lyn had another idea for her. Getting up from the bed, Lyn approached the woman, and reached out for the guts spilling out of her. She watched carefully for any sign that Tharja felt that, but the only answer was a muffled moan. Tugging some more of them out, Lyn raised them to the level of Tharja’s neck. The only reaction was Tharja picking up the pace with her hand, trying for another release as she sensed that Lyn was about to sped her demise up.

Putting them under Tharja’s hair and directly against the skin of her neck, Lyn wrapped the guts fully around it. Pulling on them to tighten them around Tharja’s neck, she watched patiently until the first sights of asphyxiation began showing up on Tharja’s face. It seemed that her potion helped with a lack of breathing, as well - but it couldn’t prevent it fully, just made it take longer. Tharja’s face turned red with the asphyxiation, but the woman enjoyed the lightheadedness she was feeling. She showed no resistance at all while her body slowly started responding less and less, her legs going into a series of kicks before stopping. Her lungs were squeezed tighter than ever, but she still was feeling almost no pain. Taking one more look at the ground, at the deformed fetus that would have become Noire and wondered if Morgan’s life would be longer than hers. Her eyes rolled back soon after, only the whites of them visible as Robin replaced Tharja’s vision. Was she holding out a hand towards her? Tharja reached forward to grab it, her body going limp against Lyn immediately afterwards.

Lyn could feel her stomach pressing against Tharja’s back as she strangled her, but for some reason the increased pressure also seemed quite pleasant. Her bare tits also rubbed against Tharja’s shoulder blades, giving her more pleasure. Lyn regretted having to use both hands to strangle Tharja, since with the heat building up between her legs again she wanted nothing more than to touch herself again. Still, she prevailed until Tharja’s final future gesture, then let the corpse drop to the ground while plunging a few fingers inside her. Her release was almost instantaneous, Lyn screaming out in pleasure as her juices ran down her thighs. Looking at Tharja’s body again, she was amazed that she’d go this far to ensure that her child is looked after. Would she feel the same maternity instinct after her own kid was born? Or would she rather sacrifice herself for someone she loved at this moment? Giving her life up for Kiran? Lyn’s mind was filled with a vision of an orgasm-filled night with her high on that potion Tharja gave her. She missed Kiran so much already - when she returned, that was one thing she sure would consider…

>>13257
Any chance of pregnant cunt mutilation? Or debreastings?

Wow, you're churning out stories at great tempo and still keep the quality. Keep up the great work.

Would you consider doing ladies not in the game yet? Like a Lethe and Lyre twin kill?

>>13275 You managed to post this at literally the best possible time you could - I was in the middle of moving some scenes in the outline around, and there was a perfect 2-character spot that had just opened up :D
Even though I liked Lethe, both she and Lyre got benched immediately when I played their games. Still, I'm 99% sure that Lethe will get added when we finally get beast units in Heroes, so I can make them work.

On that note, I feel it's the moment I can accept more suggestions for the characters that aren't in Heroes. In the four months of me writing this story we got 8 new female characters (9 if you count Nanna coming next week). Currently, this story had snuffed 70 out of the 96 different ladies in Heroes, and by chapter 27 the number of remaining girls will be cut in half. So ask away, everyone :)

>>13260 Not in the near future. Sorry :/

>>13273 Thanks! I guess I just have a lot of free time and ideas right now.

Loved the BHB/GHB chapters. Maybe you could make one with Minerva
& Maria or THE Nowi & Tiki?

For not in game characters I'd l'd suggest Cath, the sneaky thief rom FE6

Also read some of your older stories. Great work!

>>13277
Since you're open to suggestions for those not in heroes could you maybe do a con hanging with Nyx, Summa, Aversa, Maribelle, or Emmeryn

>>13277
Meant Sumia but autocorrect changed it to Summa.

>>13277

70 out of 96 is quite amazing. Keep up the good work :)

>>13279 I was thinking of doing the Minerva & Maria one before. However, I have a pretty good idea on how Minerva will die - and it will happen very soon. I might do the BHB in the future, but not straight away. With Nowi and Tiki, they're already getting a chapter that will play out very much like that soon - with Myrrh and Fae dying there as well. It won't be a BHB chapter in the name, but it will play out very similar I feel
As for Cath, don't know her, sorry. Will consider her for sure after I play through FE6 (So far I've played through 13, 14, 15, 9, 10 and 8, so maybe try a character from one of these?)

>>13281 I feel Sumia will be my choice from these for now, but I think all 5 will end up with a story eventually. However, unless something changes in my plans, don't expect her until Chapter 28 or so

>>13283 Thanks! I have no intention of stopping yet :D

Well if you're taking more suggestions for girls not in the game more beasts wouldn't hurt. Always did want to see Selkie or Panne meet their end with the tip of a cock. Or hell, maybe even Leanne. Herons are good slaves if the senators are anything to go by, then maybe Kiran could get bored of his.

>>13293
If their deaths end up being hangings with some sort of performance/public execution element to them I'd gladly wait for them.

>>13293
Also do you have anymore planned hangings? Out of all the methods of death you've used they have to be my favorite.

>>13279 Missed the third line last time. Thanks! I'd say my Persona 3 story is the best of my older works, but some of the chapters of this story have topped it. Always happy to hear comments like this!

>>13294 Oooh now I want to write a story with Leanne. I'm not a big fan of Panne, but I'll see what I can do for all three of them.

>>13295 >>13296 It's too early to say how they'll die yet, but I'll keep that in mind when thinking of how to kill them :) Unless I have a very strong idea for a character, my outline only plans out characters in a more long-term way, the deaths are figured out closer to me writing the chapter. This chapter has one hanging, and one girl's going to be hanged publicly in chapter 24, but I'm sure more will show up as I get there.

Sonya's scene here is based on Veiled's drawing of her.

Chapter 22: Dreams and Deceptions

tags: non-con, M/F, F/F, futa/F strangulation, knife beheading, amputation, impalement, hanging

Kiran’s eyes snapped open. Taking a look around, he saw himself in a snowy field that he didn’t recognize. Before he was able to get a better look, a mature-looking pink-haired woman in a long green robe appeared in front of him.

“Worry not, o summoner of Askr. I apologize for my sudden appearance… My name is Gunnthra, the eldest princess of Nilf - the Kingdom of Ice… I’m using a special rite to speak to you while you’re asleep… I’ve learned that you’ve saved my younger sister’s life… I wish to thank you from the bottom of my heart… If there’s anything I can do for you to make up for that, to help you with your war against Muspell, just ask.” Her warm voice enveloped him. It seemed to be coming from every direction at once, even as the woman stopped right in front of him. However, Kiran wasn’t too interested with her offers of help yet, his eyes locked onto the woman’s huge breasts and her wide hips. If this was a dream, he could do anything he wanted to her, right?

“You will do anything that I want?” He asked, feeling the erection in his robes growing as he already thought of what he’d put her through.
“...Yes, Kiran.” Gunnthra gave him a warm smile.
“Then strip. Take this pretty dress of yours off, for starters.” He ordered her with strength in his voice, and Gunnthra froze for a moment. Was doing something like this becoming of the eldest princess of her land? However, she realized that no one would learn of this. If the summoner ever said anything about this, she could just easily deny it as being simply a dream - and she admitted to herself that she yearned for a man’s touch now. Even since the fall of her kingdom, she had no opportunity to enjoy a lover, constantly on the move from the Muspell forces that searched for her day and night. The spell transferred all that happened to her real body, so any pleasure she got here would also apply to her body back in Nilf. And even if it didn’t, the submissive tendencies speaking up inside her were telling her that it was a fair reward for saving Fjorm.
Still with a smile on her face, Gunnthra moved her fingers and adjusted the spell. A puff of snow appeared all over her body, covering her from Kiran’s sight for a moment, and when it dispersed, the pink-haired woman was naked - save for the shoes on her feet that protected them from the snow.

Kiran’s hands reached for her massive tits, and he proceeded to fondle them, his skill in that causing Gunnthra to moan loudly. Kiran proceeded to massage them for some more time, Gunnthra’s face twisting in sexual pleasure. Soon, Nilf’s eldest couldn’t contain her lust, and her hands reached into Kiran’s robes, stroking his erect cock with one hand while the other worked on getting it free. Her eagerness was a happy surprise for Kiran - he expected her to be more reluctant. Her hands were cold with the ice of Nilf, but the despite the snow it was the only cold he was feeling - and that new sensation aroused him further. He let Gunnthra continue for some more time while continuing to work on her breasts, then let go of them with one hand and the hand descended down her back. After a squeeze to her large backside, Kiran dipped a few fingers into Gunnthra’s inviting snatch. After confirming that she was already quite wet, and after touching her there a bit more until she moaned again, Kiran withdrew his hand and placed it over the hand that was still stroking his cock, and moved it away. Then, he leaned even closer to her, his dick sliding easily into her damp pussy with a wet sound. His lips connected to Gunnthra’s, and she responded with a kiss far more passionate than he expected - but the lips were cold as ice as well. The same weird, cold sensation enveloped his dick as he proceeded to fuck her. Despite her mature appearance, Gunnthra’s pussy was still very tight and enjoyable - and Gunnthra’s moans told him that the woman was happy with their sex as well.

While he was fucking her, Kiran’s hands continued to explore her body again. Her thighs received some attention from him, then he returned to feel her ass up a bit more again. His steady thrusts were getting more and more rapid, as well as Gunnthra’s moans, until the princess of Nilf came, her pussy clenching hard on his cock and causing him to climax as well. As his load her up, Gunnthra imagined for a moment how it would feel to be impregnated like that, by a man who forced her into having sex with him - and a thrill went up her body until she remembered that the spell wouldn’t make her pregnant. It wasn’t the first time she fantasized about a scenario like this. Waiting in her various hiding spots, she envisioned numerous scenarios where Emblia finally found her. Being tied up, raped repeatedly until she was made pregnant, and her eventual execution - it all played out in her mind numerous times, leading the woman to numerous lonely orgasms. As Kiran’s dick began to move again inside her, the summoner readying up for round too, she let out a sigh of disappointment that her fantasies wouldn’t come true yet again.

However, she was about to be pleasantly surprised. Suddenly, Kiran’s hands closed over her throat, closing her windpipe shut. Her eyes lit up with excitement as she felt that. “Yessss!” She managed to hiss out through her closed throat, surprising Kiran yet again. As her strangulation continued, Gunnthra wondered if the summoner wanted to go through with killing her. She knew that if she was killed here, the spell would kill her back in her real body. But was that worth stopping him now? With how much pleasure she was feeling, and Kiran being the one who saved her sister, maybe he deserved to claim her life. Her abdomen heat up again with even more excitement. This was it - the ultimate submission. She’d give her life up for the pleasure of the man she had only just met.

Once her mind settled on that, she was about to give in to her pleasure, and then she remembered the threat of Muspell. If Surtr was to be stopped, she had to share her knowledge with those who would oppose him. With her free hands, and whatever energy she still had, she was able to cast one final world-altering spell for this dream dimension there were in. Leaving a parting message to Kiran, Gunnthra gave in to her feelings. Silent moans left her mouth again as her face was twisted with the final orgasm of her life. The pain in her lungs was getting stronger every moment, and her body was slipping out of her control. Still, the expression of pleasure was fixed on her face even as her body slowly began to die. A stream of piss left her urethra as legs gave out a few kicks, one shoe slipping off before her body went limp. Her breasts moved up and down as her chest shook with some deathly twitches, and her pussy’s dying spasms forced Kiran to come inside her again.

After his second orgasm was over, Kiran let go of Gunnthra’s body, and the corpse fell down into the snow, twitching again. Kiran watched with some surprisement at the message in the snow that Gunnthra left behind. She thanked him for the moment of pleasure, and apologized that she wouldn’t be able to help anymore. She also spoke of a sanctuary in Nilf, called the Snjarhof. According to her words, a secret that would help them in their fight against Surtr was hidden there. However, she warned them of Muspell’s general that watched over that area - another of Surtr’s daughters, Laegjarn.

Kiran made sure to commit all of this to his memory, only hoping that the dream wouldn’t disappear from his mind once it was over. Now, how would he go about returning to Askr? He wondered about that for a moment, then suddenly felt his cock harden again. It was as if some hand had gently stroked him back to full hardness. Then, it was as if someone was taking his cock inside her mouth - while he still could see nothing. As the pleasure began to build up in his cock, he could see the world beginning to shake around him - was that the dream falling apart?

Suddenly, he found himself back in his bed in Askr. Looking forward, he was able to see the unmistakable green ponytail that could only belong to Lyn. Had his lover already returned from the other world? Lyn’s eyes smiled at him as she saw him wake up, but she continued to suck him off until he came inside her mouth. Only then, after drinking each and every drop of it, she let go of his cock and sat on the bed next to him.


Speaking for a few moments, Lyn explained what happened since he last visited her. She was able to give birth to their child safely, and it was now being looked after by some of the best mages that were in that outrealm. After keeping watch over the child for a few more days, Lyn decided that she had no reason to stay there anymore, and decided to return to Askr. Now, she was eager to kill someone with him - and she wouldn’t take no for an answer. After quickly explaining the dream he just had to her, the pair set out in search for the woman that would become their entertainment.

It didn’t take them long to happen upon someone who caught their attention. As the voluptuous form of the purple-haired dark mage appeared in their sights, they both immediately knew that she’d be their kill tonight.

Sonya’s thick hips swayed as the very busty mage moved perfectly steadily around the Askrian castle in her heels, fully aware of her own sexiness and the stares she was getting from both men and women alike. She had always dressed like this, and it allowed her to gain multiple favors from people in the past, and the dark mage really enjoyed the attention she was given. Even so, she find more pleasure in teasing the men senseless than actually fucking them - which only seemed to drive them more mad. However, when the summoner himself approached her, she knew she couldn’t refuse him. She wondered if she’d be able to use her body to gain favors from him as well, but Lyn emerging from behind him made her worry. She didn’t know that the summoner’s lover was back yet - and suddenly Sonya became very afraid for her life. She knew precisely what happened to heroes that the two took to their bedroom, and with fear she realized that she would become the next woman they kill. There was no way for her to escape it now, and she resignedly followed them back towards Kiran’s room while the pair exchanged kisses or moved back to slap her on the ass. Irritation grew inside her as that happened, but she knew that she had to let them do it. As the pair went through the door to Kiran’s room and Sonya followed, Lyn quickly pulled her dress off, leaving the green-haired girl naked. As her hands moved on to undo Kiran’s robes, the summoner looked at Sonya. “Remove your dress as well. Keep the thighhighs, though.”

Sonya sighed while reaching for her the clasp of her belt. Her fingers struggled with the tightly tied straps that made her dress hug her hourglass figure fully visible through it. Once they were undone, all that held her dress in place were the black leather armor that barely contained her enormous tits. She stopped for a moment - teasing people with her bust was fun, but actually exposing it fully made her feel a bit nervous. Still, she managed to do so, and her dress slid off her chest and down her very long legs. All her feminine parts were now exposed. She didn’t wear a bra because they just felt uncomfortable with the size of her chest, and she had learned a long time ago that the tiniest flashes of her shaved pussy to the men she passed were excellent tools to make them do her bidding. But standing there, exposed, Sonya couldn’t help but feel like a little unexperienced girl whose sisters introduced her to sex all these years ago. The very next day her father took them both away, sacrificing them to the dark god Duma… She had ran away from home when she learned about it, fearing for her life and swearing vengeance. Ever since then she had lived her life to her fullest. Why was she afraid now? If this were to be her final moments, she should die as she lived - enjoying herself.

Looking at Kiran and Lyn, the man’s cock was already throbbing while the Sacean girl stroked him to hardness. Both were consuming her with their hungry gazes, making Sonya feel uncomfortable again. To regain some of her confidence, she walked over to them, trying to make her walk look as sexy as she could, her hips swinging and her chest heaving until she sat down on the bed in front of them. She spread her legs for them, showing her pussy to them both. She placed her hands on her ass, and moved two of her gloved fingers over her pussy, then spread it as well.

At this point Lyn let go of Kiran’s cock, and the girl moved over to her, dropping to her knees. Her hands reached for Sonya’s cunt, proceeding to touch her with much skill. Sonya shivered on the bed as she felt Lyn do so - she could already tell how skilled she was. Sonya moaned as she began feeling her pussy going damp in response to Lyn’s actions. As Lyn withdrew her fingers and replaced them with her mouth, Sonya couldn’t stop herself from moaning. Lyn’s hands continued to explore her body while the girl started to eat her out. Her hands touched hers as she felt up her ass again, and one of her fingers entered her asshole to give her further stimulation. Sonya continued to shake on the bed, completely at Lyn’s mercy, while Lyn proceeded to bring her to an orgasm. Once the purple-haired woman came, Lyn moved back as Sonya’s pussy began squirting her cum. “She’s wet enough now, love.” Lyn called out to Kiran, who had been going through the weapon arsenal he had in his room, one of his hands pumping slowly on his cock to keep himself hard. He handed her a knife, and the two walked to Sonya together.

Lyn climbed onto the bed as well, and she crawled on behind Sonya. Since her cloak was in the way, she sliced it away with a few cuts of her knife, with only shreds of it remaining on Sonya’s shoulders. Then, Lyn grabbed her by her breasts from behind - and pulled the girl back, making her lean backwards, with her back resting on Lyn’s tits. She continued to fondle them while bouncing up and down, enjoying the way her breasts were rubbing against Sonya’s back. Sonya squirmed again, the pleasure she was feeling making her move her legs uncontrollably.

Kiran climbed onto the bed as well. He grabbed both of Sonya’s ankles and made her bend her legs backwards, and Sonya with some troubles helped them along, until her head was in between both of her feet - feet that were still wearing her high-heels. Her hands ended up on her thighs as she held her legs in place, her pussy in between them looking most invitingly. Lyn’s hands rubbed against her neck as the woman continued to fondle her tits. She had to let go of them for a moment while Sonya moved her legs, but she now resumed the stimulation. As Kiran’s cock entered her pussy, Sonya was already approaching her second orgasm. Her mouth opened when she cried out again, losing herself to the pleasure of another orgasmic release. She blacked out of a moment, tongue hanging limply out of her mouth and drool leaking free from her face.

When she came to, Kiran was still fucking her, but Lyn had released her breasts. Kiran’s lover was still pressed against her back, but her hands were gone now. One of them reappeared and began rubbing against the side of her face, moving her hair out of the side and tugging it behind her ear, then moving on to squeeze and stretch the flesh of it. It was surprisingly stimulating, Sonya noted. Kiran’s thrusts were picking up the pace, and suddenly she was able to feel his semen shooting into her vagina. The feeling wasn’t too unpleasant either, Sonya realized with some surprise.

As Kiran’s orgasm finished, he gave Lyn a sign. Her green eyes lit up with happiness and love as she saw it. Her free hand grabbed the knife again, and then moved around the side of Sonya’s head. The woman was barely able to see the knife appear before Lyn delivered a deep slash across her throat. Immediately letting go of the knife, both she and Kiran watched with arousal and glee as blood began to spurt from Sonya’s neck. The girl started to shake on the bed again, her legs twitching and almost hitting Lyn in the head. Still, her position remained relatively unchanged as Lyn let go of the knife and grabbed a handful of Sonya’s head with one hand, the other searching for Kiran’s hand and interlocking with it. She was unable to see tears that began to flow from Sonya’s purple eyes - even if the woman had thought that she had made peace with the idea of dying soon, when it finally came she found herself filled with fear and despair. Lyn continued to pull back on Sonya’s head, expanding the hole caused by her cut and tearing more and more of Sonya’s head away. Kiran enjoyed the way Sonya’s skin and flesh stretched for some time before finally rending. By the time Lyn managed to tear all of Sonya’s head off, Kiran came a second time inside Sonya’s pussy. Sonya was unable to feel it anymore, the connection to the rest of her body torn. Instead, she felt Lyn’s tongue as Lyn forced it into her open mouth, delivering a powerful kiss as her lips connected with Sonya’s. Even if she was almost gone at this point, Sonya still made an effort to kiss her back. Would she be reunited with her sisters now? Her eyes went blank with that thought still filling her mind as Lyn proceeded to make out with her detached head.

Kiran pulled out of Sonya’s cunt, and waited for a moment while groping Sonya’s oversized tits with one hand, the other still closed over Lyn’s. His lover seemed to be satisfied playing with Sonya’s head for now, but as soon as she saw him grow hard again, she immediately let go of it and tackled him. She wanted his cock in her, and she wanted it now. Moments later she had her face buried between Sonya’s bloodstained tits as Kiran pounded into her from behind. In the hours to follow, both she and he used Sonya’s body until they were both fully satisfied with it - Sonya’s dead head, her neck stump and her anus all received their share of attention from both of the lovers, who happily enjoyed their time together, being finally reunited. And yet, this entire time, Tharja’s potion still remained at the back of Lyn’s mind - reminding her of the opportunity it opened...


Hinoka smiled sadistically while submerging in the bath of her room. She had to wash herself off the sweat she worked up while with Minerva. Having to endure her declarations of love and responding similarly while the two of them brought one another to an orgasm was quite annoying. However, the Hoshidian princess also knew it was worth it - Minerva set out to find the Micaiah that had recently been summoned to Askr. Hinoka’s mind was still filled with hatred for the silver-haired girl. Even if that wasn’t the Micaiah that killed her sister in battle, since that one was fighting for Emblia, Hinoka still wanted to see her suffer. And that was exactly why she employed Minerva to bring her over. With Cherche following the princess of Macedon around, Hinoka was sure they would be able to overpower the priestess. Waiting in the pool, Hinoka started touching herself while thinking of what she’d do to the Daein girl once they brought her in. They already managed to snuff some other girls from her world, to check if Kiran would react to that, but it didn’t seem that he minded. And while she heard that Kiran had some interest in that girl, her hatred for Micaiah was enough that Hinoka wanted to kill her even if it made Kiran execute her later. Once again, thinking of that was enough to make her come as she touched the spot on her neck Kiran cut back then. Shaking in the bath, the red-haired girl continued to wait for Minerva to come back.

Minerva looked back at Cherche as they wandered through the castle. The other redhead seemed to be angry with her recently, but she still followed her when Minerva asked her to. Learning Micaiah’s room wasn’t too hard, they just asked Anna about it - the commander was happy to provide them with the information they requested. Now, after checking inside her room and finding out that the silver-haired maiden wasn’t there, they got out and waited outside it, on the lookout for her to return. As they waited, Cherche’s hand closed on Minerva’s. Minerva realized that she had been neglecting the other woman recently, and she leaned in to kiss her. Cherche accepted the kiss, and the two redheads proceeded to make out. When Micaiah finally appeared, her face and ass stained with cum as the woman pulled her tights onto her perky ass, they took their time breaking off the kiss before grabbing their axes and following Micaiah into her room.

Micaiah had her back turned towards the door, and even as she heard it open, she didn’t turn to check who it was. Instead, the girl hastily pulled her fingerless glove back onto her right hand - but not before Minerva saw a black mark on her palm. Still, that gave Minerva the time to approach her, and ram the butt of her axe into the back of her head. Micaiah collapsed onto her bed, unconscious - with her ass up in the air. Pulling the tights down and exposing her ass again, Minerva turned towards Cherche. “Do you want to have a go at it before we move her?” Cherche smiled back at her, her futa dick throbbing as she freed it from her black skirt. “Definitely.”

After Cherche blew her load up Micaiah’s tight ass, the two wyvern riders lifted her still unconscious body and carried it back towards Hinoka’s room. It was hard to remain undetected while they did, with a number of heroes noticing them on the way. Still, they didn’t care much and finally they managed to bring Micaiah to a restless Hinoka. The Hoshidian’s face lit up with hatred as she saw the woman before her - she looked exactly the same as the girl who took her sister’s life. Hinoka found it hard to believe that it wasn’t her who did that - but that Micaiah fought for Emblia, while this one was on Askr’s payroll. That didn’t really matter to Hinoka anyways - what mattered was making her suffer, making her experience the pain the other her brought upon Corrin. She made Minerva and Cherche tie the girl to her bed, then looked at her body to decide how to start. Her eyes smiled as she happened across an item she had set aside just for this occasion, and her fingers closed around the handle of a golden knife.

Hinoka grinned sadistically while lifting the Peshkatz. After figuring out that Sothe was one of Micaiah’s closest friends, Hinoka just knew that she had to use his knife for this. First, she cut through the scarf wrapped around Micaiah’s neck. After exposing her slender throat, Hinoka proceeded to deliver a vertical slice through the entire length of Micaiah’s red dress, taking the girl’s belt off on the way down. Then, she pulled the two parts of that dress to the sides - exposing Micaiah’s flat stomach. Without a bra to cover them, Micaiah’s huge breasts were also exposed - Hinoka barely stopped herself from stabbing the dagger into them right away to mimic the cuts her beloved sister died from. Micaiah’s tights covered the girl’s body all the way over her hips, so her snatch was still covered. Fixing this with a few quick cuts that uncovered the pink piece of flesh, Hinoka then put the knife down, her fingers delving into Micaiah’s cunt. It seemed that it was still wet, and Micaiah shifted in response to her touch. Realizing that the girl was about to wake up, Hinoka continued to work with her fingers on Micaiah’s pussy - until the girl came to with an orgasm rocking her body.

Micaiah’s golden eyes opened as she moaned loudly, her entire body shaking with pleasure. Ever since the summoned had called her to this world, her life had been turned into one filled with carnal pleasures. She wasn’t too sure what caused her to change like that - she would have never let herself go like this back in Tellius. But here it seemed all too fitting to her. Waking up with an orgasm wasn’t a surprise for her - though it was her first time waking up while tied up. Nudity was not a concern to her, not anymore. Taking in her surroundings, Micaiah saw the three reddish-haired woman gathered around her. She didn’t really know them, though she recalled that the one standing right in front of her, her arm still reaching inside her pussy, had given her some hateful looks in the past. Oh well. If the woman lusted for her, she should have said so - the silver-haired maiden would have agreed in a heartbeat.

The gravity of the situation she was in didn’t settle in until Hinoka reached for her breasts, and Micaiah saw Sothe’s knife in her hands.
“What is the knife f-” Chop!
Micaiah’s thought was interrupted as Hinoka sliced one of her mammaries away. She called out in pain, fighting against her bonds. Just tying her up was fine, but permanent damage to her body like that? Out of the question. Still, the knots around her wrists and ankles were tied too tight, and she was only able to trash on the bed as Hinoka moved on to her second breast, and cut it off as well.

“You might be wondering why I’m doing this to you. My dear Corrin… Another you killed her on the battlefield. Since I can’t get back at her, you’re acting as a replacement.”
Micaiah’s eyes widened as she heard that, and her thoughts darkened as she realized the redhead had no intention of letting her go. She opened her mouth to speak, to try to reason with her, but it was immediately filled with a cock. Her eyes went upward to check, whose cock it was. What unholy magic was this? It belonged to one of the women she saw standing on sides of her captor earlier. But why did she have a dick? Micaiah felt more repulsed by that than the fact that she was fucking her mouth. Still, she had no way of fighting against the other women. If her hands were free, she could have tried to attack them with magic, but as she was now she could only endure what the women had in store for her. She wondered if anyone would come and save her - the summoner seemed to have quite liked her, calling her quite often to fuck her recently. But he had no idea that she was there. Sothe would have definitely searched for her, but the young Daein man had recently gone missing - and if her captor having his knife was telling her that he probably wouldn’t be able to help her. “Oh, Yune…” Micaiah thought to herself while tears began to form in her eyes. Her bird companion was nowhere to be seen, as it hasn’t been summoned into this world when she was. And the voice in her head that warned her of incoming danger went silent back then as well - oh how she wished that she’d been warned of this!

Hinoka noticed with satisfaction the tears that started to run down Micaiah’s face. Did the girl realize that no one would help her, or was it just the pain? Hinoka didn’t really care either way, simply enjoying Micaiah’s anguish that she could see. She turned away for a moment, and took her spear off its rack. The curved blade at the end slid perfectly into Micaiah’s cunt, the girl lashing out on the bed as the sensitive walls of her vagina were turned into shreds. The cold touch of the weapon’s blade as Hinoka pushed it through her cervix could have even been stimulating for Micaiah, if it wasn’t for the constant pain her pussy was now in. The bleeding folds of flesh that had brought here so much pleasure during her stay here had been completely ruined by the time the blade part of the spear had been fully taken inside her. The ornate Hoshidian shaft that entered her body as the tip of the blade pressed on the back of her womb was another experience she’d usually consider pleasant, but not anymore.

The pressure on the back of her womb let up for a moment. Micaiah was glad for the moment of reprieve she received, even if she knew that the pain would resume in just a moment. However, the woman fucking her mouth didn’t stop - her thick cock buried deep down her throat, making it hard for her to breathe. She had to use all her willpower not to throw up - the only thing that stopped the branded girl from doing it to spite her rapist was that she knew that would only make her go through more pain in the end. She had already received one load of semen that went straight to her stomach, but it seemed that the dickgirl needed no rest. Her pointy chin was now covered with the cum and sweat coming from that woman, and also her tears.

After easing up on her lance, Hinoka glanced at Minerva expectantly. She had already explained her role to the Macedonian princess, and she was eager to help her with it - only further confirming to her that she’d do anything for her now. That control over her was something Hinoka enjoyed a lot - and now she gleefully watched as Minerva grabbed her axe and walked closer to the bed again. Lining it up just beneath Micaiah’s right shoulder, she then swung down and easily cleaved through it, taking one of Micaiah’s limbs away. The arm stayed on the bed, with blood spurting like crazy from the wound, so Minerva moved on to another part of her instructions. Grabbing a torch off the wall, she lifted Micaiah’s arm stump a bit and pressed the torch against it. The smell of burnt meat filled the room as Micaiah was put through yet another round of pain, but when Minerva was finished the wound had stopped bleeding.

That was Hinoka’s cue to push her weapon further inside Micaiah’s body. Her womb ruptured by the spear, Micaiah’s voice began to crack as she screamed in pain with intensity even stronger than before. However, Hinoka stopped again after some more time, and instead began twisting the spear around - mincing through the organs of her stomach.

Minerva picked the lifeless arm from the bed and removed the black glove that Micaiah wore. Without it, the weird brand on the back of Micaiah’s hand was revealed to her. She looked at it for a moment, and when her curiosity was satisfied, moved on to Micaiah’s right leg. The tights proved no defence against a heave battleaxe, and so Minerva was able to cut it off as cleanly as with Micaiah’s arm. She proceeded to burn the wound again - Hinoka made it clear that she didn’t want Micaiah to bleed out too soon - and the additional pain it caused the girl seemed to arouse Hinoka even more. Micaiah only sobbed in horror now - this much pain was too much even for her to handle. If her mouth wasn’t filled with Cherche’s cock, she’d be begging for death at this point. To her regret, her endurance allowed her to last through the amputation of her remaining two limbs. She laid on Hinoka’s bed, a limbless torso with her breasts removed and a spear impaling her through her cunt, and the release of death still didn’t come.

Hinoka signalled to Cherche that she had to pull out now. Even if the wyvern rider disliked the Hoshidian princess, she knew she still had to obey as she tried to break Minerva out of her captivation. Cherche had to admit that torturing this girl like that was fun, either way - but she wished it was only her and Minerva as before. She wondered if after Minerva finally got over her crush, would Hinoka be the next one they’d snuff together? Imagining Hinoka’s face twisted with pain as she forced her cock up the woman’s anus was enough to make Cherche come, spurting her cum over Micaiah’s face. It mixed with the tears in her golden eyes, eyes that were begging her for the release of death. Micaiah’s mouth opened as the girl started to cough blood out, her lungs pierced with Hinoka’s lance. Before she was able to say anything, the white-and-red blade of Hinoka’s spear emerged from between her lips. Hinoka pushed it a bit further out, then climbed onto the bed. Lifting the front of her skirt, she rushed over to Micaiah’s head, placing her pussy on top of it. She lined her cunt up carefully not to cut herself on her spear, but in a way that made the tip sink inside her slit. Finally, she was able to release all the heat that had gathered between her legs while torturing Micaiah. Hinoka came with a powerful scream, shaking like never before, just as the silver-haired maiden had finally died.

Hinoka collapsed on top of Micaiah’s bloodied corpse in mindblowing pleasure filling her entire being. When she had finally recovered from her orgasm, both Minerva and Cherche had already left. That didn’t really matter to her anyways - she had just the perfect toy for the nearest future.


Ursula stormed through the door to Anna’s chamber. The redhead seemed to be missing. However, she noticed an opening in one of the walls. Approaching it, she peeked in and saw a trophy room - with walls covered with severed heads of several women. Well, that explained why Anna asked her to bring the heads of her targets. That wasn’t something she expected from the commander of this place. Eh, it made no difference. With the summoner enjoying snuffing heroines, it only made sense that his top aide did so as well. Backing out into the room, she walked straight into Anna.

Loki felt a bit annoyed as she saw that she left the entrance to her secret trophy room open. Seeing Ursula walk out of it was a surprise, but not an unpleasant one. She’d been planning to kill the woman now anyways. Loki prepared for battle, but it seemed that Ursula had no issue with what she saw. The woman tensed down. A battle with the blue-haired assassin could attract attention that the illusionist didn’t want.
“I brought you the heads you requested. It was my pleasure.” Ursula smiled while opening her sack, and taking out the heads of numerous woman she had killed in Askr on Anna’s request. Starting with Deirdre’s head, she lined them all up on Anna’s desk - perfectly preserved by the magic of her sack.
“Thank you, Ursula. Now, about your payment…” Loki faked a smile while reaching into her pockets. Putting a spell over the stone had prepared just for Ursula, she then took it out and handed it towards the mage.
“The first part of you payment is this gem. It is imbued with very… special magic. I’m sure that you’ll enjoy what it can do.” Loki watched with some excitement as Ursula’s hand closed over the stone. Her eyes just had the time to widen in surprise as the magic enveloped her, and the woman collapsed straight into Loki’s welcoming arms, unconscious. Loki gently put the woman down on the ground, then grabbed each and every had that she had brought here and carried them over to her secret room. After making sure she closed the secret door this time, she was able to give Ursula all of her attention now.

Casting a spell to turn Ursula’s body weightless and invisible, Loki lifted the woman off the ground and threw her over her shoulder. Ursula’s huge breasts smashed against her back as she did that, amusing Loki. Walking caused Ursula to bounce up and down on her shoulder, and with each bump Ursula’s tits crashed into her back again. Still, Loki was sure that the spell that hit the woman would keep her soundly asleep until she was ready. Going out of the castle, she hurried towards a spot she had created in one of the caves in the mountains surrounding Askr. The entrance was concealed with her illusory magic to make sure that no one would stumble into there, but she still had put up some magical traps just beyond the entrance. Seeing the unconscious body of Delthea on the ground there, she smiled happily. Even if she had another woman to use now, having an additional girl to rape and kill was always welcome. Kneeling beside the girl, she made sure that the trap would keep her alive and unconscious until the next time she returned here, then got up and hurried towards the main body of the cave.

Inside, Loki had various execution devices ready to go. She stared longingly at the guillotine standing there, then remembered that for her plan Ursula’s body had to remain relatively whole. Taking another look around to help herself decide, she settled for the single noose that was there. But first, she’d enjoy Ursula’s body.

Dropping Ursula down to the ground, Loki lifted both spells that she had placed on her, and the assassin appeared before her again. Reaching for the woman’s breasts, Loki grabbed at the front of her blue dress and tore through it. A downwards rip opened in the front of the dress, and as Loki continued to pull the two split parts to the side, she was able to rip the upper part of Ursula’s dress fully in half, and Ursula’s breasts bounced free. Loki reached for them, making sure to squeeze and scratch them for a bit before letting them go. Then, she reached for the lower part of it, and ripped it at the already existing slit that exposed one of Ursula’s thighs. Tearing the front flap of her dress to the side, Loki uncovered the woman’s purple panties - that she proceeded to rip off as well.

Once she exposed the woman’s pussy - a bit hairy, Loki noted - Loki cast a spell on herself. It returned her to her real form - but naked, with a cock springing up between her legs. She quickly got on the ground and pushed the magical organ into Ursula’s cunt. With how powerful the spell holding Ursula unconscious was, Loki could almost believe that she was fucking not a living woman, but a corpse instead. The warmth coming from the body reminded her that it wasn’t so. Leaning in to kiss Ursula’s lips, Loki was quickly able to come inside her.

Once she was done with that, she removed the magical cock with a flick of her wrist, then grabbed a few coils of rope from one of the preparatory tables. She tied Ursula’s wrists together behind her back, then simply tied her ankles together as well.

With another flick of her hand to temporarily reduce her weight again, Loki carried Ursula towards the gallows. After wrapping the noose around her neck, she let go of Ursula and took a step back to admire her work. The woman’s body leaned forwards, but the noose and the tight bindings over her legs and wrists kept her standing. Happy with how Ursula’s exposed body was presenting itself, Loki released the safety mechanism on the trapdoor. All that was keeping it from opening under Ursula’s feet was now a single piece of rope tied to one of the supporting wooden poles. Quickly untying it, Loki held on firmly to it while walking behind Ursula. She forced the rope into Ursula’s hands, and closed her limp hands into fists over it. After sending a shock through her fingers to make her muscles tighten to ensure Ursula would keep holding it, Loki hurried to the table for the final piece of her deadly setup. Then, she walked back to the front of Ursula and finally lifted the spell keeping the woman unconscious.

Ursula’s mind slowly awakened back to full consciousness. Even before her vision returned, she could feel the ropes around her wrists, ankles and her neck, as well as the one that was tucked away in her hands. How could she have been so naive? She should have been more alert than this - Anna had played her like a child. As her vision returned, instead of Anna she saw some purple-haired woman. Even if she didn’t know her, Ursula immediately understood that she had been impersonating Anna as well. Was she a shapeshifter? That could make her the perfect master she had been looking for.

Any doubts that she had were cleared when she heard the woman speak:
“Oh, Ursula, Ursula… What a predicament you’ve gotten yourself into. Once you let go of the rope you’re holding, you’ll hang. And after you’re dead, I’ll bring you back as a perfectly loyal assassin - with the magic that I learned from your old master when I visited your world.”
Ursula shivered as she heard that. The woman was going to turn her into a morph? Before she was able to speak, the woman leaned in and roughly shoved something up her pussy.
“To make sure that you will drop it, here’s a magically enhanced dildo. It will make you go mad with pleasure… As you live out the final minutes of your life.”

With a smile on her lips, Loki touched the dildo with one finger, sending energy into it that brought it back to life. Then, she walked off the gallows, and took a seat just in front of them - giving her a perfect view of Ursula’s cunt that was stuffed with the magical toy. Despite her best efforts, it was clear to Loki that the device had been working just as intended. Ursula’s breaths were becoming more shallow as the woman squirmed on the trapdoor. Her body was twisting as much as the ropes binding her allowed for, sending the woman’s breasts bouncing as Ursula’s thighs rubbed together against her will. Her assassin training was quickly overcame by the pleasure resonating from her crotch, and even if it allowed her to last longer than the usual girl, she still had to give in in the end. As the orgasmic spasms took hold of her body, Ursula briefly lost control over the muscles in her hands. She desperately tried to catch the rope again, but it quickly slipped out of her fingers as the trapdoor opened beneath her.

The rope digging into her neck midway through her orgasm didn’t stop the pleasure she was feeling. In her mind she was begging for the dildo to stop vibrating inside her, even as her entire body was shaking because of the stimulation it was giving her. She kicked out with her long legs covered with blue overknee socks, her heeled shoes falling off her feet as she tried to reach for some steady ground. With her legs tied together, they had to move together, but even if they were not bound she would not be able to reach anything. Her hands desperately struggled against the rope binding her wrists, her shoulders twisting to one side and then to the other as she tried to tear through the rope. It was no use - Loki made sure that the knots she tied were perfect, and she picked the strongest rope she could find for it.

As her orgasm died down, pain began to settle in instead. Her lungs were burning with pain, and the rope cutting into her neck hurt her a lot as well. The constant vibration between her strong thighs took away any power that remained in her legs, and they simply hung limply now, with her toes pointing downwards. Her toes were still twitching, but Loki wasn’t able to see that through Ursula’s socks. Since Ursula lost any contact with her lower body, she didn’t know that she pissed herself.

Ursula looked at Loki as her face turned red, tears appearing in her blue eyes. “I would have… worked for you… with full loyalty…” Ursula bitterly remarked in whatever part of her mind that was still working as her mouth opened. Her vision was flashing in and out of focus as she stared at Loki… Or was that Loki changing form? She tried to look to the side, at something else in her room, but her eyes stopped listening to her. They just started moving wildly out of her control, but within moments of that happening her vision went blank. Loki, though, was still able to see it, the woman’s hand between thighs as she watched Ursula’s deathly spasms. Ursula’s chest was quite the hypnotizing sight for Loki as her tits moved around, but eventually Ursula’s upper body stopped as well. The life of the assassin who had taken so many lives herself was over now.

Loki continued to touch herself until she came, seeing with amusement that the dildo managed to bring another climax even of Ursula’s now dead cunt. Undoing the knot of the noose, she let Ursula’s body fall to the ground. After dragging it to an open spot, Loki recalled the magic she had learned while visiting Elibe. Sending it into Ursula’s corpse, she excitedly watched as the morph rose from the ground. Finally, her hopping across worlds to learn powerful magic was paying off.

“Uhuhu… I’ll be delighted to slay anyone for you…” The morph’s lips moved, telling Loki that the magic worked just as she wanted it to. After casting a spell to repair the clothes of her new servant, Loki became lost in her thoughts while thinking who should her personal assassin kill next.

Chapter 22.5: Lyn

tags: con, M/F, beheading, strangulation, amputation, gutting, debreasting

Lyn collapsed on top of Kiran, panting heavily as another orgasm shook her entire body. She had lost count of them by this point, but she still enjoyed each and every one of these. Now, however, she was feeling completely exhausted. As she recovered from her climax, she lifted herself on her elbows and looked straight at Kiran. “I need a break - and a bath.” Kiran nodded back at her, understanding what she meant. He was also glad for a chance to regain some of his strength. Between Sonya’s corpse and Lyn’s living, hungry cunt and ass, he had been completely spent.

After one final quick kiss, Lyn jumped off the bed and hurried towards Kiran’s bath. As the warm water enveloped her, her thoughts went back to the first time she bathed there - after killing one of her former friends for her and Kiran’s pleasure…


Oh, she still remembered how fast her heart was beating after she helped Kiran kill Katarina, and how good it felt to masturbate over the mage’s amputated corpse. Her face was coated with his semen as she proclaimed her love. He ordered her to bring someone she knew to him, so she picked Serra - knowing that the vain noble wouldn’t probably be of any use to this army anyways. Oh, how amazing it felt when she sliced the pink-haired girl’s clothes with the Sol Katti, before bringing her sword through her neck and ending her life! Her sweet voice as she begged for her life was burned forever in her mind, and so was the expression of her severed head. If she wasn’t this exhausted now, Lyn would have definitely started to touch herself again, for the memory was just too hot. Since that wasn’t an option now, Lyn’s mind began to move on to other of her kills, with the Sacean girl clearly in a nostalgic mood.


Ah… She still remembered Mia’s moans as she fingered her. And her words… With which she basically invited her to kill her. She was clearly able to see her face when she pushed the mercenary under the surface of water, grinding her pussy against hers as Lyn drowned her. The girl’s eagerness to feel one final orgasm before dying really left an impression on her, along with her willingness to die… Lyn’s abdomen began to heat up again as the flasks she received from Tharja suddenly resurfaced in her brain. Could she give up her life for pleasure like Mia did, and like the dark sorceress did after she handled her the flasks?

She wasn’t comfortable with these kind of thoughts, and quickly recalled another memory - quite the opposite of the last one, a kill on the battlefield. There were numerous women she had sliced through with the Sol Katti or shot dead with one of her bows. Among these, there were a few that she remembered quite vividly. Oh, the expression on that twintailed pink-haired highly energetic mage when she stabbed her through the chest! Her sobs as the woman went limp on her sword, not believing that she was able to pierce through her chest armor… and the cute twitches of her long legs as the laid the girl down while pulling the sword out! Lyn was able to hear her final words - she was begging for one of her friends to come and save her, but all she received was another cut of the Sol Katti. Lyn learned afterwards that the girl’s name was Mae, after she ordered her corpse to be brought back to the castle so she could enjoy it some more…

Or that archer girl who had foolishly challenged her to a ranged duel… All it took were three arrows - one through her neck, another one through the girl’s forehead, and the third one straight between the woman’s breasts. The surprised expression on her face as she stared at the arrow sticking out of her neck, and the sudden realization as the other arrow hit her, with tears starting to flow from her eyes as the last one got to her - Lyn could recall it all perfectly. She also remembered the cries of her friends, only then learning that the archer’s name was Setsuna… Lyn left the corpse on the archery field, but when she returned in a few hours, it had already been used thoroughly. Her tits and crotch had been exposed, along with numerous other cuts to her outfit. Her pussy and mouth were leaking semen, but whoever used the girl decided to leave the arrows inside her. After quickly shooing the queue at the corpse away, Lyn could still remember the pleasure she felt as she masturbated over the girl’s corpse… However, Lyn’s mind betrayed her again, as the girl began to wonder if she was ready to give this kind of pleasure up… Sonya’s death and the countless orgasm she had afterwards left her feeling satisfied with this kind of pleasure for the nearest future - maybe even for life…


Almost done with her bath, Lyn recalled yet another woman that she had killed - another her. She remembered it as if it was yesterday… Kiran’s cock filling her up as she wrapped the other her’s ponytail around the girl’s neck… The mind-blowing pleasure all three of them felt as she strangled her… The way her hair felt in her hands as the girl finally died… And unreal orgasm after orgasm as Kiran released load after load inside her snatch… She was sure that this was the moment she got pregnant with his child. Thinking about her pregnancy, she wondered for a moment if their daughter was okay - with how the time flew in these outrealms, Lyn wondered if she had already grown into a fine young woman? Probably not - the time in that outrealm didn’t move this fast, after all. Still, she was sure that this would happen one day - and that the girl would be happy when the time came. Along with their daughter, the outrealm she had been put in also housed Morgan, the girl put there just as Tharja requested. Lyn wondered if the two girls would become friends - or maybe even more when the time came…

Thinking about her daughter made Lyn feel a warmth in her chest unlike any she felt before, even after Tharja’s potion entered her mind again - brought back because she recalled the moment of Tharja’s death. As the Sacean girl stood up from the bath, water flowing down her naked body, Lyn asked herself the question again: Was she ready to give her life up just so that she and Kiran both had one ultimate round of pleasure?
Shivering as she thought this, Lyn arrived at the conclusion that she was ready to do it.

Excited, Lyn ran out of the bath. In the time it took her to wash herself, Kiran was able to fall asleep, resting on his bed now. Lyn wondered if she should wake him up. However, as she jumped onto the bed, full of energy again, his eyes opened and he looked at her. “You seem wound up. Did something happen?”
“Oh, Kiran… Being with you really was the happiest time in my life. But now… Now I know that you have already given me everything I could have possibly wanted. And so, all I ask for now is one last moment with you - one that you will remember your entire life.” Kiran listened to her with his mouth open - what was his lovely swordswoman suggesting? He had never expected her to feel like this. However, as Lyn got up and drank some potion - she must have brought it to his room when he was dreaming about Gunnthra - and began to speak again, he noticed just how hard her words had made him.
“This was a potion I received from one of the dark mages in your employ… I’ve seen its effect firsthand. It strengthens all my senses, leading to an incredible increase in both arousal and pleasure. See? I’m wet already, and it’s just because of it!” Lyn spread her legs, showing Kiran just how her pussy had managed to become in the time she had been speaking. “But that’s not the only thing it can do. It also helps me stay alive through wounds that would have otherwise killed me.” Lyn showed him another vial. “Here’s an antidote for it…” She leaned in closer, and whispered into his ear. “You can do anything you want to me. I won’t die until you want me to!” Her voice pitched higher as she finished speaking, her words already making her spasm in pleasure.

Kiran stared at her, deep in thoughts. Was this really the right thing to do - to kill his lover just because she asked for it? He had already killed countless heroines before, so why was he hesitating now? He… he didn’t want to lose her. Still, this was her decision to make - and it seemed that she really meant this. If so, then he had no right to stop her - and as Lyn climbed onto him, sliding onto his erect cock, he decided to go along with her wish. If Lyn’s words were true - and he had no reason not to believe her - that meant he could give in to his deepest fantasies he had about her. But just how would he start?

Lyn’s ponytail was swinging around madly as Lyn continued to bounce up and down on his dick. Its movement reminded her of the last time a Lyn had died for their pleasure - back then Lyn strangled the other her using her ponytail. Choking her for at least some time was one thing he had to do to her now, so why not start with that?
Reaching for one of Lyn’s bows that she had left in his room, he grabbed it at the end and struggled for a moment with untangling the string from one of the bow’s ends. The other one was already untied, so Kiran was able to take the bowstring out without any danger. Once it was free, Lyn leaned forward so that he was able to wrap it around her neck. Moving her ponytail out of the way, he made a few coils around her neck, pulling Lyn’s head closer to him because of the strings short length, and then started to pull at the ends of it, effectively cutting Lyn’s breath off.

The linen, narrow wire began to cut into her neck almost immediately, and for a moment Lyn was worried that it’d cut through it and behead her. However, it stopped after getting through a part of her skin, so although it opened a wound in her neck, it wasn’t enough to kill her straight away. That let Kiran accomplish what he wanted to do with it - restrict Lyn’s breathing. The pain of her windpipe being forcibly closed was soon joined by the pain in her lungs, that were unable to bring fresh air in. However, with the potion in effect, Lyn almost didn’t feel any of that - and what she felt only strengthened the pleasure she was already in. Her head was already directly above Kiran’s, so she bent even further forward and connected her lips to his. That let Kiran know that everything was okay with her, so while kissing her back he pulled harder on the bowstring. Blood began to flow from the circular cut in her neck, with more pressure keeping her windpipe fully closed. Lyn’s hands moved involuntarily towards her neck and clawed at it for a moment while the Lady of the Plains rode out another of her orgasms. All that achieved was her getting some of her blood on her fingernails as her body began going out of her control. Her pussy was squeezing his cock like never before, quickly causing him to release his load inside her. Her legs, laying on both sides of his waist, started to twitch uncontrollably. Even if they tried breathplay before, he had never taken Lyn that far into it. Her face was red, her eyes bulging even while the pain she was in was dulled by Tharja’s brew.

With him having strangled many women before, he knew when to release Lyn from the wire’s deadly hold just before it had caused irreparable damage. It took her a lot longer to get to that point, so it seemed that the potion she drank really was working. Still, she needed a moment to rest after the nearly-lethal strangulation before she was able to voice her gratitude. “That… That was really something!” She exclaimed with much force as she straightened up to an upright position again. “Now, please go ahead!” With her urging him to continue, Kiran wondered just how to carry on. Taking another look at the room, he saw another of Lyn’s weapons that she had left at his room before and just told him to keep it. While the sword wasn’t anything special - it was just one of her training swords - it would still do for the next part he had in mind.

Lifting Lyn’s fit body off the bed, she grabbed on to him and crossed her legs behind his back as he carried while walking towards where the sword was. Since it was just next to his desk, he decided to put Lyn down there. Reaching with one hand to move the documents scattered on his desk away, he then set her down on. Sliding out of her pussy, he slammed his cock inside her ass instead. Her strong legs were still wrapped around his waist, her powerful thighs clamping around him with even more strength than the walls of her anus clamped around his cock. Both his and her hands were free, and Lyn grabbed onto one of his while grinding her hips against him.

With his free hand, Kiran lifted the sword, and then immediately cut down. The fingers of one of her hands started to squeeze his other hand even harder as their connection to Lyn’s brain was severed - he cut her left arm off just above her elbow. Blood began to spurt from the open wound, but without much pressure and the bleeding died down almost instantly. However Tharja’s potion worked, it was preventing Lyn from bleeding out now. Her sword arm followed suit soon after, but he sliced it off right at her shoulder. Her hands continued to hold on to his as Lyn understood that Kiran was really going to kill her - there was no way she’d be able to fight now with her both her arms permanently removed. Her hands were holding on to his with a powerful grip, and Kiran had some troubles with getting them off - but eventually he managed to, placing both of Lyn’s arms on the desk as well nearby Lyn’s body. Her earlier realization was bringing her to new levels of pleasure as the summoner plowed her ass. The lack of response from where her arms used to be was pretty unsettling, but Lyn had long accepted her death by now so it only made her happier that she was getting closer to it.

Kiran continued to fuck her ass until he came, panting heavily. To keep standing after the very powerful orgasm he had, he instinctively stabbed down with the sword he was holding to stabilize himself. The sword slid into Lyn’s belly. Holding on to it while the orgasm rocked Kiran’s body, he cut a horizontal line through more of his lover’s abdomen - with some of her guts sliding out as he did that. After his orgasm was finished, he pulled his cock out of her ass - and looked at the gaping cut that he had just created. Lyn looked at him with more love while he walked over to the desk’s side and slid his cock into that wound. She writhed on the desk as she felt his cock slide into her stomach - another new feeling that she’d only be able to experience once. For some reason, that wound reminded her of her mother. She had missed the attack that killed both of her parents, only seeing their corpses afterwards, but thinking back to it now, didn’t Madelyn’s also had a wound like this? Also covered in semen? For some reason that amused Lyn - it seemed that getting fucked like that ran in the family.

While fucking a woman like that wasn’t a new experience for Kiran, knowing that it was Lyn whose insides he was now pounding through with his cock made the experience miles better. As he felt her guts wrapping around it, or the walls of her womb caving in as he slammed into it from the other side, he realized that this was even better than using her cunt. Soon, his semen mixed with the blood flowing freely from her open wound, and as he pulled out, he looked at Lyn’s face again. She seemed to be yearning for another kiss, so he walked to her and kissed her while forcing fingers of one of his hands into the stump of her right arm. Even with Lyn squirming underneath him because of that, the woman still kissed him back. With his other hand he reached for her chest and squeezed one of her breasts, two of his fingers pinching on her nipple. Lyn moaned against him when he broke the kiss away, looking at her breasts with more harmful intent.

Her mammaries had only grown bigger because of her recent pregnancy. Along with their size, their sensitivity also increased. Because of that, and Tharja’s potion still affecting her, it didn’t take long for Lyn to come again when he joined in with his second hand, which was now covered in Lyn’s blood. Kiran watched her face as it was twisted with yet another orgasm, feeling some regret that it would be the last time. Grabbing the sword again, he pressed it against her torso, just beneath her left breast. She moaned in ecstasy as she felt that. Just a few hours ago, she joked about slicing it off since with its current size it could cause problems with her archery. Now, her words would go true - Kiran grabbed the breast with one hand, and with the other he began sawing through the breast’s base from below. More of her blood began spurting from the cut as she slowly moved the blade further through her orb of flesh and fat, wishing for them both to savor this moment. Some milk began to squirt from her nipple, unloading some of the breast milk she didn’t really get to lactate before. He briefly stopped cutting, and placed his mouth over her nipple, biting into it as he took a deep sip of her milk. After his tongue lapped at her nipple for a moment, he straightened up and resumed his cut. Looking just at Lyn’s face, it would be impossible to tell that the girl was just being horribly mutilated - moan after moan leaving her lips. Finally, the blade emerged from the upper side of Lyn’s massive teat - showing Kiran that the cut was over. Lifting the breast from her chest, he showed it to Lyn while staring at the massive round wound where it used to be. Inside it, he could see a few of Lyn’s ribs - and another idea entered his mind.

Moving the sword towards the hole, he carefully slid it in between two of her ribs. Then, using one as the support and using force, he used the sword to dislocate the other rib. As it broke, he immediately pulled both the sword and the broken rib out. Then, he sunk one of his hands into her chest. Moving it leftwards, he came across what he was searching for - her rapidly beating heart. His hand enclosed gently over it, feeling her strong heartbeats. With his other hand, he caressed her face, and enjoyed the feeling as her heartbeats intensified. He leaned in to kiss her, and her heart picked up the pace again. After breaking the kiss, he straightened up again and moved his free hand towards her pussy. The feeling of his hand closed over her heart already caused her to be quite wet, so it didn’t take him long to bring her to another orgasm with skillful moves of his fingers. She bucked her hips against his fingers, since that was the only way she could please herself with her arms gone. Her heart was beating extremely fast in his hand as her armless body shook in what would be the last orgasm of her life. Her remaining breast bounced up and down, hitting him on his forearm. Lyn’s legs were moving out of her control as she lost herself to the pleasure, sensing that it would be the last time she felt like this.

As her orgasm died down, he let go of her heart. His eyes were now fixed on the vial Lyn handed him when they were starting it. She said it was an antidote. He lifted it from the side, then uncorked it. Lyn eagerly opened her mouth for him to pour it in as he slid his cock inside her cunt again. “Kiran… Thank you… For our time together…” Lyn poured her heart into her final words to her lover as she felt the antidote starting to affect her body. The pain was slowly starting to settle in. Now she was fully aware of all the bleeding holes that her body had, as the blood began to be pumped out of each of them. Her body started to spasm again, with each jerk stronger than the one before. She finally called out in pain for the first time that day as a severely stronger jolt of pain reached her. She could still feel Kiran’s cock as it filled her up, but for the first time she couldn’t get off on it - the agony all over her body successfully prevented that. The only relief from it now was the certainty that Kiran was enjoying this, with him picking up the pace and fucking her harder than ever before. And so, even as her body was going unresponsive, she forced a fake smile of pleasure onto her face. One that showed Kiran that she was still enjoying this in her final moments...


“Lyn? Are you still here?” Kiran called out moments later, after blowing yet another load into her snatch. No response. Her green eyes were rolled to the back of her head now. Her body was shaking, but with sadness Kiran realized that she had passed away. Tears flashed in his eyes as he realized that he was alone now. He cradled her body in his arms as the loneliness started to lean over him. Lyn… She wanted this… And they both enjoyed this SO much… so why did it hurt him so much now? He had killed countless heroines before, so why this time he felt… regret? What made her different from all the others? Did he really came to truly love her without noticing that?
He continued to cry as her body slowly went stiff in his hands. And yet, despite how horrible he was feeling, his cock hardened again - he left it inside her after coming, and her post-mortem spasms were enough to make him hard again. Maybe he would feel better if he fucked her corpse?

Using her cooling pussy proved to be a good distraction, but as soon as he was finished he started to feel bad again. “Oh, Lyn…” Kiran muttered while looking at her corpse. Her slack face, which used to be so full of emotion before, now was frozen in a deadly grimace. Even if she was moaning before she died, her expression now only reminded him that she was dead now. Out of anger and frustration, he wished to erase that sight once and for all. He picked the sword up again, and in one swift strike removed Lyn’s head from the rest of her body. With another swing, he almost cut straight at her face, but stopped the blade just inches from it. No. He couldn’t tarnish her beauty in death like this. Her lips that sucked him off so many times were slightly ajar now, and he felt a tingling in his loins again while looking at them. He set the sword down again, and picked the head up by her ponytail. He forced the tip of his cock past her open lips, rubbing it against her tongue as he slammed it down her throat. Even without a response from her body, the still warm depths of her mouth felt good around his dick. And so, he proceeded to fuck her cut-off head until he reached his release yet again. As he put the head down, wiping the last drops of his semen into her hair, he realized that he should get her head preserved. Lyn would have definitely wanted that. But that… That would be an issue for another time. Staring at the corpse, he realized that there was another thing he wanted to preserve. One of Lyn’s organs that had granted him even more pleasure than her mouth.

He stabbed the sword into her crotch at a specific angle, just above her cunt. Then, cutting in a careful motion, he slowly continued to cut until he created an opening all around her pussy. Reaching inside it, he then tugged hard on it, managing to pull a tube of flesh that contained her entire vaginal canal. Oh, they had shared so many orgasms together with her - it was only right that he kept it as well as an onahole. The process made him hard again, but since he just carved her vagina out, that was no longer an option. Her anus was one though, but he ignored it. There was one new opening he hadn’t tried using before.

After fucking her neck stump, Kiran with a heavy heart took one final look at Lyn’s corpse. Headless, armless, one breast cut off, and a big gaping hole where her vagina used to be. This was not a fitting end for a warrior like her, Kiran thought. Then again, were any of his kills? Now it was time to dispose of her corpse. Instead of calling servants for it like usual, he decided to do it himself. While carrying her corpse, he first headed for one of the mages who doubled as both a taxidermist and someone who preserved corpses - all with his specialised magic. Until now, he had no use for the mage’s services, but he had heard from his heroes about it. After leaving both Lyn’s head and the pussy he cut out to him, Kiran stopped there for a moment longer to take a look at some of the mage’s work in progress. After wondering if he should employ him again soon, Kiran carried Lyn’s corpse to the massive grave used for all the heroes that died in Askr. As surprised as the soldiers who stood guard there were when the summoner himself approached them, they still took Lyn’s corpse from him and thrown it in. He stared at it longingly for a few moments, then returned to his room. He still had to take care of his duties for the day. Later on, when falling asleep, he wondered if the empty spot next to him was going to haunt him that night.

>>13275 here they are :)

Chapter 23: Sisterly Love

non-con, F/F, M/F, tentacles, strangulation, skinning, seppuku

The purple flames surrounding Celica died down a bit as the red-haired girl sat down to pray to Lord Duma. Her entire world shattered momentarily when she found out that there was no response - Duma’s might didn’t extend over to Askr. She fell to the ground in convulsions shaking her entire body as the realization she was no longer bound to Duma’s will struck her. Her memories came crashing back into her mind… But instead of returning unscathed, they were still tainted by Duma’s will. And so, when the woman got up, she was filled with hatred for her own body - as it still bore the brand of Mila. The cruelty and power so common to Duma’s servants were also now a part of her - with the flames reappearing around her again as she swung the Beloved Zofia around to test her swordsmanship. She regained the sense of self, but one far more twisted than the gentle soul that she was before.

Remembering her time as a priestess of Mila, her body writhed with distaste. She would help people no more. Strength was the only thing that mattered in this world. And yet, in her memories there was one steady pillar of hope. The figure of Alm… The man her old self loved… Bearing the brand of Lord Duma… Celica’s heart started to beat faster when she remembered that detail about him. It seemed that despite being free of Duma’s influence, she was still drawn to things relating to the mad god. She set out, searching for him, eager to take him as his lover yet again.

Her search proved to be in vain - even with multiple Alms in this world, each and every one of them had a Celica to match him. After finding out about that, Celica’s face was twisted with mad laughter. She just had to replace one of them - she definitely had the power to do it. With her old memories back, she was certain she’d be able to imitate her old self well. That just meant she had to get rid of one of the other hers.

Inviting one of the other hers to a forest in the middle of the night was definitely the sublest of her ideas. Fortunately, the other her didn’t suspect a thing. To even imagine that another her would be twisted enough to plot against another version of herself was impossible for the Zofian princesses who hadn’t experienced the power of Lord Duma, she decided. And so, the unsuspecting princess arrived in the spot the other Celica picked for their meeting, looking around curiously.

“Hello? Are you there?” She called out towards the empty crossing in the forest, before someone crashed into her from the side. The other person burst into purple flames, showing Celica that it was another her - but she seemed different. Her eyes were bright red instead of their usual orange, and her entire being resonated with malice that terrified her. Her fears only grew as the woman pinned her to the ground. Celica thought of blasting her away with magic - if this was simply some joke, she’d apologize later - but was unable to as the woman sliced at her with her white sword. The arms she had in front of her in preparation for her magic served as a shield, so the sword’s strike didn’t kill her, but they both ended up cut off as her blade sliced easily through her elbows. Both arms were thrown away with the strength of the blow, confirming to Celica that the other her was really trying to kill her. But why? Why would she do that?

The Celica enveloped in flames almost ended it on this spot. However, staring at the woman underneath her, another idea appeared in her mind. With all of her memories contained within her, she knew that the other girl had no way of defending herself now - so instead of a quick kill as she originally planned for, she was given the chance to savor this moment if she wanted. Since with each moment she stared at the other her’s face her hatred for the Zofian bitch only grew, making her suffer was something she was definitely looking forward to.

To start it off, she had to remove the other Celica’s clothes. The other her began to sob as she stared at the stubs that now ended her arms, with blood gushing from both her wounds. She forced the flames to grow brighter so she could see it well, then grabbed the other hers chestplate and with a strong pull managed to rip it off. Then, with a few slices of her sword, she was able to remove a few big patches of her white dress, including the ones covering her breasts. She stared at them hungrily for a moment as the other hers sobs grew louder, then moved on. Pulling the other hers black skirt off, she uncovered the other hers neatly shaved snatch. Of course she’d shave for Alm. She reached in, her fingers causing the other her to shiver on the ground for a moment.
“Alm… Save me,please!” Eventually, the other her called out. “Oh, he won’t be coming here to save you. And when I’m done with you, I’ll take your place at his side! Heh… Heh heh heh!” The other Celica began laughing madly as she proceeded to scratch away at the other her’s pussy walls, her nails digging into the sensitive flesh and opening a few shallow; yet painful wounds. After she pulled out one hand and saw that there was now blood on her fingers along with normal Celica’s pussy juices, she lifted one hand to her mouth and sucked on it, enjoying the taste. Still, her other hand continued to go in and out of the exposed cunt with increased speed, until eventually her copy came, shaking with an unwanted orgasm.

Satisfied with sexually abusing the other like that for now, the Celica filled with Duma’s might climbed off the other her and wondered, how to proceed. Reaching deep inside herself, there was a power granted to her by Lord Duma that she hadn’t used yet - the power to call forth beings of the dark. She was not sure what monster would answer her call, but she was delighted to find out. Gathering some of the energy within her and releasing it, she happily saw that her powers were enough to summon a single Mogall. But even a single Mogall was enough! Establishing control over the flying, tentacled orb with multiple eyeballs showing, she quickly made him replicate - she knew their powers well enough from the times before she was enlightened with Duma’s power, when she still fought against His servants.

The Celica on the ground watched with horror as the other her began summoning monsters, still ashamed that she was able to make her cum. Why was she able to call upon the power of Lord Duma? Was her destiny to fall under his influence? “NO! I’d rather die than let him control me!” She exclaimed forcefully in her mind. Still, however it happened, the harsh reality was that the other her was using the dark arts of Duma Faithful. Her words left Celica no hope that she’d let her go, and her wounds left her unable to fight back. Still, she managed to muster enough strength to stand up, and she looked straight at the other her. “Alm will see through your lies! And then he will avenge me!” She exclaimed defiantly, determined to stay strong until the very end.
“If he does find out about this… Then I’ll kill him!” The other her replied loudly, smiling sadistically while her insanity flashed again in her red eyes. That was also the point when she decided she had enough of the eyeball monsters, and directed their swarm towards the normal Celica.

The girl screamed with fear seeing the red flesh of the monster’s tentacles as they floated towards her, repulsed by the sight of their bare flesh. She usually dealt with these monsters from a distance, frying them with her magic, so only now she was able to get a better look at them. She barely kept herself from puking as she looked at their skinless appendages - and the revolting feeling in her belly increased even more when she felt the tentacles rub against her bare breasts. She felt the tip of one tentacle force its way into her bellybutton and move around in her stomach, and she writhed in pain caused by it. A few monsters floated up to her head, and when she opened her mouth to scream, instead it was filled with one of the tentacles. The thick appendage was quickly shoved down her throat, the slimy flesh touching against her lips as the monster began sliding it in and out.

Another of the Mogalls hovered down to her crotch, and quickly forced one of its tentacles into her pussy and anus each. Feeling the wet tentacle rub against the already wounded walls of her snatch, Celica wasn’t even able to let out the pain that she felt since her mouth was already filled with one tentacle. With even more disgust, she was able to see that the evil her had eagerly opened her legs up and let one of the tentacles fill her up, and now was grinding against the monster, moaning heavily. And yet, to her horror, the Celica whose body was being raped by the tentacles realized that her body was responding to these tentacles. If she was ashamed earlier when the other her made her cum, it didn’t even compare to how she felt when her damaged pussy started going more damp, a shock of pleasure soaring through her body with each of the Mogall’s thrusts. Looking at the other Celica again, it seemed that she had already came - no wonder, she was enjoying this from the start - and was now staring at her expectedly. Even the knowledge that she was being watched did little to stop her arousal as it spiralled out of control, and within a few more minutes Celica’s pussy clenched around the red tentacle as her body reached her last climax.

The Duma-empowered Celica watched the other her carefully. As soon as she saw her body shaking in orgasmic release, she ordered the monsters to finally attack her with their tentacles. Two Mogalls that just floated aimlessly above Celica’s head until then struck with them straight at Celica’s face, crushing her eyeballs as they slid into her eye sockets. The sudden pain and blindness surprised Celica, but that was just the beginning. The tentacles fucking her pussy and ass punched their way into her stomach, and joined by the tentacle coming in from her throat, all broke through the walls of her stomach, free from her body. The tentacle that entered her stomach earlier made its way up her body, and after scuffling with the tentacle going in the other direction came free from her mouth as well. Her whole body was in excruciating pain when the two Mogalls who just joined in decided they wanted to have more of their tentacles inside her as well. The back walls of her eye sockets gave in easily as the fleshy shafts entered her brain. With the functions of her brain rapidly ceding because of the intrusion, foam appeared over her lips, with her drool leaking onto the flesh that was filling her mouth up. “A… Alm…” Her dying brain managed to recall his face one final time before the woman went limp in the Mogalls’ embrace.

Seeing the other her collapse as the monsters killed her, Celica couldn’t hold back a triumphant laughter. Now, with her obstacle removed, she was able to get closer to the man she yearned for. Banishing all the Mogalls with a single spell, she ran over to the other her’s corpse and stood over it. Leaving it like this would not be wise, even if it was the most enjoyable sight she had seen in her life. Fortunately, she knew just how to get rid of it. This body still had its magical prowess she had relied on in the past. Joining her hands together and moving them around in a circle as she called for the magical flames, then outstretching them towards the corpse on the ground, she set it on fire with the spell Ragnarok. After watching it burn out until nothing remained, Celica quenched the purple flames that had been hugging her body this entire time. The time would come to show them again, but for now she’d have to pretend she had none of the powers granted to her by Lord Duma. One remaining issue was the color of her eyes. Turning them their usual orange with a simple spell, Celica walked away to wash the blood from her body in some spring in the forest - and then headed straight for the dead Celica’s and her Alm’s room back in the castle.


Kiran awakened after a night of uneasy sleep. Waking up, he found herself yearning for some physical closeness - and then remembered that Lyn was dead now. The feeling stayed with him through the day, and even after he picked up Lyn’s preserved head and cunt, it didn’t help him for long. Using her pussy felt as great as always, but without the warmth of her body it didn’t satisfy him. So instead, he had to turn to some of the other heroines to find some pleasure. His first thought was to summon Micaiah to him - the silver-haired maiden’s tight ass was one that he really enjoyed - but as he tried to do so, he found out that she had been killed. With his current state, losing another woman he enjoyed was very upsetting - and so he ordered a group of heroes with Anna leading them to find out who killed her.

But that meant he still had no heroine to fuck tonight. He returned to his room, and took a look at the full list of heroes that were there. His eyes stopped on the two cat laguz from Tellius: Lethe and Lyre. Maybe the catgirls would be the just the right girls to cheer him up? Calling for the two laguz to come to his chambers, he set out for a few tools he wanted to have when they showed up.

“Aren’t you excited, Lethe? We’ll get to know the summoner in person!” Lyre enthusiastically called out to her sister. However, Lethe seemed less than thrilled about that.
“I’m more concerned about what I’ve heard about him.” Even if her original opinion on the beorc had been revised after the time she spent fighting alongside Ike, she still was wary of humans she didn’t know. They’d both been summoned together, but it was so recently that they were yet to see Kiran kill someone.
“Oh, I’m sure those are just beorc rumors. They always come up with the wildest stories about the laguz, so why not about themselves as well?” Unshaken by her sister’s stoicity, Lyre continued to talk happily while they made their way towards the summoner’s quarters.

Once they got there, and opened the door, Kiran was already waiting for them.
“Well, let’s get started.” Kiran said while the door closed behind them. “I’d like for you both to strip naked.” Without much beating around the bush Kiran ordered the two laguz girls to strip. Lethe was immediately put off - even if she had previously stripped for some of the beorc of the Greil Mercenaries, it was after fighting by their side for two long wars. She definitely was not going to do it for someone who she just met. She hissed angrily, her ears put down to express her hostility.
However, her sister didn’t have any issues like that. She eagerly undid her collar, removed her gloves, and took her arms out of her tunic’s shoulderpads. As she undid her belt, and was about to pull the tunic off, Lethe placed a hand on her shoulder. “Lyre? What are you doing? You wouldn’t strip for some unknown beorc, right?”
“Oh Lethe don’t be like this! You’ve been constantly on your guard since we got here. It’d do you good if you loosened up a bit!” Lyre exclaimed, then moved Lethe’s hand off her shoulder and pulled the red tunic off though her head. She proudly presented her small breasts to Kiran, waiting for his reaction. Her purple eyes smiled and her cat ears waggled happily when she saw Kiran’s slowly growing erection sticking through his robes. Encouraged by that, she quickly removed her black boots and pulled her white, short skirt down her legs, leaving her just in her black thighhighs. Her little pussy was exposed to Kiran as well as she showed it off as well, a patch of orange pubic hair over it. She walked over to Kiran, and he stuck a few fingers up her snatch. She purred happily while pulling the front of his robes to the side until she freed his cock, then turned back and ran over to Lethe - who was still fully clothed, standing with her arms crossed in front of her chest.

Seeing her sister like this was really a hard thing to endure for Lethe. She had only desired to protect her sister. Lyre joining the Gallian military was already quite hard for her to endure, but with them being thrown into another world the dangers only increased. Seeing her discarding her clothes so carelessly was outright horrifying - as Lethe knew the clothes wouldn’t be the last thing they’d lose. Kiran’s first order already gave more ground to the stories she heard about him, and if they were true… Then Lyre’s nudity would soon be the least of her problems. Still, when her sister started to pull at her collar, Lethe found herself giving in to her fingers. Her belt and her glove both came off quickly, and she kicked her boots off her feet. She wasn’t too hesitant about removing her tunic, since her chest was still bound down with some bandages - their size caused her some problems while fighting untransformed. Lyre laughed playfully as she pulled her sister’s green skirt down her powerful legs, Lethe covering instantly covering her snatch with both her hands. All that the older laguz now remained in were three sets of bandages - one wrapped around her breasts, one around her left forearm and one going down from her calf to her feet. She could feel Lyre’s fingers starting to work on the ones covering her chest, so she slapped her sister’s hands away. That was something she wanted to do herself. Slowly unwrapping her chest, she forgot that her pussy was now exposed, looking just as appetizing as her sister’s. Even if the Gallian disliked that she had to undress for him, Lethe couldn’t help but feel a bit satisfied as her breasts sprung free to their full size, and saw Kiran’s erection harden. As the summoner’s cock was now out of his robes, she was able to fully see it - the sight quite fascinating for her despite her reluctance.

“Alright, now both get on the bed.” Lyre pulled Lethe over to the bed, and then made her fall over, collapsing on top of her. “And now, I want you two to make out.”
“Wha-” Lethe opened her mouth to protest, but was silenced as Lyre’s lips locked onto hers. The pure passion her sister was putting into the kiss surprised Lethe. Did… her sister feel about her like this? Lethe was sure the girl had a thing for Ranulf, but her actions now made it seem that it wasn’t the case. Seeing Kiran’s form towering over the two of them, Lethe remembered what the beorcs told her about him - and decided to try to satisfy him, hoping he wouldn’t kill them then. Because of that, she kissed Lyre back - and could hear Lyre purring happily again as their tongues wrestled for dominance. When she finally broke the kiss off, Lyre’s excited voice as she gushed about what just happened confirmed to her that her suspicions were correct.

Lyre moved a bit down on Lethe’s body, until her face lined up with her sister’s tits. Lethe couldn’t contain her moans as Lyre began to lick one of her nipples. Her tail began moving wildly and Lyre moaned as well when it hit her on her snatch. Her braid was swinging at she sucked on her nipple. However, after a few moments, Lethe’s moans died down. She was able to contain the pleasure she was feeling. Knowing they should keep things fresh so that the summoner didn’t get bored, she snuck out from under Lyre’s body and made her roll over, with Lethe ending up on top this time. She forced a finger into her sister’s vagina to check how wet she was, and after sensing the wetness on her fingers crawled around, so that her head ended up between her legs - and Lethe’s cunt forced onto Lyre’s.

Almost immediately Lethe could feel Lyre’s tongue entering her as her younger sister started to eat her out. She proceeded to do so somewhat sloppily - it was obvious to Lethe that Lyre had never done it before. Still, all that mattered was that she tried - it still managed to bring her some pleasure. It couldn’t compare to the hours she and Jill spent together after they worked their race issues out, but for a beginner she was doing quite well. Thanks to her practice with the Daein wyvern rider, she was able to eat her sister out with far more expertise. But she didn’t stop on that. Her fingers continued to hug Lyre’s backside, digging into her tight anus to stimulate her additionally. With her other hand, she searched for the base of Lyre’s tail. It was quite the erogenous zone, as she had found out when with Jill. Massaging it, she happily went on as her sister just moaned in pleasure.

Suddenly, Lyre stopped eating her out. Lethe couldn’t turn around to check what happened, but as a cock filled her up moments later she understood that Kiran must have stopped her. That was the moment when she felt real pleasure - what her sister was doing couldn’t compare to having her pussy stuffed with Kiran’s member. Now, Lethe was able to moan while genuinely aroused, her mouth and hands picking up the pace as she tried to make Lyre come before she did. She couldn’t see that, but after Kiran forced Lyre out of her mouth, her sister moved on to massaging and licking his balls - preventing them from slamming against Lethe’s crotch when Kiran’s full length was pumped in and out of her. Lyre’s orgasmic moans came moment before Lethe reached hers, and the two sisters proceeded to shake on top of each other while riding their orgasms out. Kiran’s seed started shooting inside her a few of his thrusts later, and even in orgasmic pleasure Lethe couldn’t help but fear for her ability to transform - if she was impregnated, that would mean losing it - and how would she fight then?

Lethe rolled off Lyre’s body, worried for her laguz powers. Her long tail smacked Lyre in the face as both sisters laid in their post-coital bliss. Kiran was done with Lethe for now, and he moved on to the younger catgirl. Lyre moaned happily when she felt his cock fill her up. She was in heat now, lusting for any cock that would take her. She squirmed on Kiran’s bed with each of his thrusts, moaning and purring in arousal. With her head rolling on the bed, her short braid swung happily while she rubbed her face against Lethe’s tail. However, soon she saw Kiran take the tail in his hands - and he proceeded to wrap it around her throat. “Lethe?” Lyre called out, feeling fear for the first time. But Lethe didn’t respond. “Sister?” Lyre managed to hiss out through her quickly closing throat when Kiran started to strangle her with Lethe’s tail. The strong muscle contrasting with Lethe’s soft fur made for a deceptively deadly weapon, quickly cutting her breath off.

When Kiran grabbed her tail, Lethe hissed at him angrily, and almost lashed out at him. She managed to control herself, knowing that doing so would only anger the summoner. His rough hands hurt her, but she knew the pain was nothing. Feeling her sister’s neck as her tail wrapped around it was an alien feeling - and she realized what the summoner was planning to do. Normally, she’d do anything to protect Lyre. But now… Throwing her life away to help her temporarily would be completely pointless - the summoner would kill her first and then move on to her sister. Nothing could save Lyre now. Lethe’s only hope now was that the summoner would be satisfied with just Lyre and let her live. And so she allowed him to use her tail while laying on Kiran’s bed, his semen flowing out of her cunt and while she was trying to hold back her tears, her cat ears perking down in sadness.

Lyre began to struggle on the bed as the pain in her lungs slowly began to grow. Forgetting about the pleasure coming from between her legs, Lyre’s hands turned into paws as she clawed away at Lethe’s tail. All that achieved was ripping off patches of Lethe’s fur which proceeded to float up before falling on the bed again. Was that a delusion, or did the tail itself began moving to squeeze her throat harder? Her head turned to the side, to look at Lethe, but all she saw was her sister’s ass that was facing her. Her head snapped back to the front as Kiran tugged it away with another pull at the tail, and Lyre’s purple eyes began to bulge as her face turned red. Her thighhigh-covered legs began to kick out. At first she was trying to hit Kiran, but as the weakness from her pussy spread across her lower body she lost control over them and they simply moved wildly. In embarrassment, Lyre could tell that she had pissed herself. Even if she had been betrayed by her sister, Lyre noted bitterly that she should have listened to her. But would that even have made a difference? Her face turned purple as her struggles began to die down, unaware that her dying twitches made Kiran cum inside her. Her tail flailed desperately for the final time as her body went limp.

Kiran kept squeezing Lyre’s windpipe shut with Lethe’s tail for some more time, until the younger laguz’s body completely stopped moving. After wiping her piss that splashed onto his crotch with Lyre’s tail, he looked at Lethe who had removed her tail from around her sister’s neck, and shielded it under her body. Now, she was sitting on bed, curled up defensively, her purple eyes drawn in into slits as she looked at him with wariness. If he still intended to kill her, Lethe decided she’d shift into her cat form and ran away. Since the stories she’d heard about the summoner from beorc here came true, then she’d probably be unable to attack him anyways.

“Come here.” Kiran ordered her while moving to a spot near the wall, and Lethe reluctantly rose from the bed, hands crossed over her breasts again. As she approached it, she noticed the chains hanging from the ceiling and the ground. Fear began to creep up in her, and she tried to transform into her cat form - she knew that if she let him chain her up, she’d not leave this room alive. However, just as she feared, she found herself unable to change. Then… the rumors about the laguz powers going away immediately were true? Resigned, Lethe approached Kiran and let him tie the chains around her wrists and ankles - removing the bandages from her forearm and foot. Standing in a spread position, she just waited as Kiran picked up the very sharp knife he had prepared before.

There was just enough space for Kiran to get behind her, and so he pressed the knife against the top of Lethe’s back. She writhed in her restraints when he began his cut, creating a red vertical line down her back that followed her spine, only moving to the side when he reached her tail. Her screams increased when the knife reached her buttocks, but he stopped at that point. Instead, his fingers reached into the opening. Lethe screamed in pain as she felt Kiran peel the skin of her back off. There was nothing she could do as the agony of having her flesh exposed surged through her body, with Kiran only stopping once all of the skin from her back was gone. The flaps of her skin hung limply on the sides of her body. Lethe felt Kiran’s hands feel up the base of her tail. She couldn’t help but feel the thrill she inflicted on her sister moments before, only more intense since the flesh around her tail was now exposed. However, that pleasure was quickly dashed away when she felt the knife slicing through it, removing her tail from the rest of her body. It didn’t even hurt her that much - but not being able to feel it for the first time in her life felt very weird. She had to turn her head and take a look to see it missing before she fully believed that - and as she did that, Kiran sunk the knife into one of her wrists and cut down one of her arms. He quickly repeated that process with the other arm, then dug his nails into the opening. Following on the skin removed earlier, he continued to tear away the skin from her shoulders as well as the length of her arms - stopping only once he reached her hands. More patches of her skin hung from her wrists when he walked around, and proceeded to work on removing the skin from her front.

With a quick cut of his knife, Kiran separated the skin at the level of her neck from the rest of it - and so the skin had nothing to hang on to when he started to rip it away. Reaching her huge breasts, he struggled with them for a moment, and eventually decided to just slice them both off instead of skinning them. With a few quick cuts of the knife, both of her round mounds of flesh were quickly chopped off, prompting a pain-filled howl from the cat laguz. Even if she knew it was pointless, Lethe still tried to struggle against the chains binding her - causing them to rattle as the flaps of her skin waved. Kiran grabbed her removed breasts, and placed them carefully nearby - they were necessary for what he had in mind for the girl. Moving on, he managed to tear off all of the skin from her stomach. When he reached Lethe’s pussy, he cut through her skin with the knife again - cutting the skin he had already torn off away from the patch surrounding Lethe’s slit, that was still dripping with his semen.

Before, Kiran stopped just short of Lethe’s asscheeks. Now, helped with a few more stabs of his knife, he was able to get the skin off it pretty easily. After doing another two vertical cuts down the length of her powerful legs, Kiran was able to follow up on them without much trouble. Lethe howled in pain again as her thighs were skinned. Kiran felt himself harden again as he heard that. But the time to deal with that would come later. For now, he just pulled his cock out and slapped it against one of Lethe’s thighs. He rubbed it against it for a moment, knowing well that Lethe’s exposed flesh would be more sensitive. If her screams were anything to go by, that was really the case. As he was close to coming, he moved back and sprayed his seed over her chest - especially the bleeding stumps that were all that remained from her breasts.

Now, almost nothing remained from the catgirl’s skin - almost all of it came off in one huge sheet of skin. Lethe’s exposed muscles and tissues looked just like a normal human’s. With her tail removed, all that was there to remind Kiran that she wasn’t human were her ears - still sticking out from the top of her head. Her head, her feet and her hands were the only spots that still retained skin - along with her snatch.

That was the next spot the summoner decided to attack. Stabbing the knife a bit above Lethe’s cunt, he enjoyed watching her writhe as he slowly cut around it. Then, once he finished the cut, the summoner forced one of his arms inside her. Despite the cut, Lethe was still able to feel herself stretching to accommodate his limb as he punched his way up to her womb. There, he grabbed onto one of the walls and pulled hard on it. Because of his cuts loosening it up, he was able to tear her womb out along with her vagina. Lifting it up, he showed Lethe her womanhood, finally causing the laguz to start crying. Wait… As Kiran carried the pink piece of her cunt meat away and placed it next to her skin and her breasts, Lethe’s weakened brain saw a possibility of escape. If her powers were gone because he came inside her… and now he removed her womb, wouldn’t that give her powers back?

Calling upon whatever energy her body still had, she forced one of her hands to shift. She happily watched as it turned into her paw. With little effort, she freed that arm from the chains. She really could shift again!
Lethe was so excited about this, that she didn’t notice Kiran coming back to her. Just as she was about to transform, more pain appeared in her neck. Suddenly, she could feel her throat opening up, blood spurting freely from the cut. She tried to say something, but only wet gurgles came from her sliced throat. The strength she had gathered continued to rapidly leave her, but she was still able to see Kiran standing in front of her. Turning her gaze downwards, Lethe saw his hand on the handle of the knife sticking out of her throat. That seemed to be his cue to cut again. The rest of her skinless body slumped down in the chains as he sliced through the reminder of her neck, grabbing her head by one of her soft cat ears before it fell off.

Lethe was still conscious, but just barely. Still, she was able to hear the words Kiran directed at her. “You will make for a fine trophy… I’m sure your body will be enjoyed by many more heroes in the future.” For some reason, that terrified Lethe. Wouldn’t there be no end to the abuse she had to suffer? She didn’t have too much time to think about it - her purple eyes went vacant a few second after she heard Kiran’s words.

Kiran stared at her body that was still jerking in its chains for a moment. Once it stopped twitching, he sliced through the catgirl’s wrists. Removing both her transformed paw that caused him to kill her early, and her normal hand, he then proceeded to slice her feet off as well. Gathering all the parts of her he already cut off, he called in a few servants and ordered them to carry them to one of the castle’s taxidermists - With orders to saw her real parts back into her skin before it would be stuffed. He also arranged for both what remained of Lethe’s body and Lyre’s corpse to be disposed of, then just sat in his room, passing time until he got the results of the investigation into Micaiah’s death.


Having killed one Micaiah, Hinoka’s wish for revenge against her sister’s killer had died down a bit. Still, it didn’t provide the closure the red-haired Hoshidian princess wished for. Even seeing other, living Corrins in Askr didn’t help her with that. The same could be said for the Sakuras she saw in the castle as well - even if they looked just like her younger sister, she still couldn’t think of them as one. After the battle with Surtr’s forces, a tearful Hana - the one from her world - described to her how she saw her lady being killed. Hinoka didn’t think much of that back then, too focused on Corrin’s death. But now… that only reminded her how truly alone she was. And today she didn’t even have Minerva and Cherche to take her mind off that. It seemed that Cherche’s tries to free the Macedonian woman out of her obsession with her were working. As she suffered alone, she let her hands wander. One reached for her weapon, and trailed against its blade, letting her enjoy the feeling of the cold metal pressing against her fingers. Her other hand reached her neck. Her body shivered as one finger touched the scar in her neck - the scar that formed after the summoner cut it open when she killed Clarisse. Maybe she should go to the summoner - maybe that would help her with how alone she was feeling now?

Her body shivered again at the thought of offering herself to Kiran. However, it also made her cut one of her fingers open on her spear. The pain, even if it send some pleasure down her spine, reminded her how stupid that was. She wouldn’t throw her life away like this! She much rather preferred to be the one to take lives, instead. So instead of thinking of the summoner, her thoughts went in the other direction. Who could she kill to stop from feeling this bad? There was one person at least partially responsible for it. Yes, Hana would make a perfect kill to cheer her up.

It didn’t take Hana long to come after she summoned her to her room. The katana-wielding girl still respected the orders of her only remaining princess - even if she herself had moved on to protecting the other Sakuras.
“You wished to see me, Lady Hinoka?” Hana’s warm voice showed that the samurai didn’t suspect anything yet.
“Hana. You were supposed to act as my sister’s blade - to even give your life up for her. So tell me, why is Sakura dead? Why is my little sister not here anymore?”
“Lady Hinoka, I already told-” Hana started to explain, but Hinoka cut her off mid-sentence:
“And what of Corrin? I asked you to keep an eye on her as well.”
“I was shaken after Sakura-”
“That’s no excuse!” Hana’s eyes widened at the sudden hostility coming from her princess.
“Tell me Hana, do you still wish to protect the other versions of my sister after this?”
“Of course! I can’t fail them again!” The samurai girl exclaimed enthusiastically.
“No. I won’t allow that. You have stained your family’s honor, Hana. There’s only one way you can make up for your failures in that battle.”
Hana’s eyes widened in fear as she heard that. She couldn’t possibly mean- No! Tears flashed in Hana’s eyes as she saw the knife Hinoka was holding out towards her.
“If you weren’t a noble, I’d have already killed you. However… Sakura really liked you. You deserve a way to die with dignity, even if she died because of your negligence.”

After hearing Hinoka’s words, there was really no way for Hana to back out of this. She removed her belt, grabbing her katana that was hanging it by its sheath, and handed it over to Hinoka, exchanging it for the flat knife the pegasus rider prepared for her. She watched as Hinoka unsheathed her weapon, and prepared to plunge the knife into her stomach. Before she did that, however, she had to removed the blue cloth that would get in the way. Taking off the small shoulderpads of her light armor, she also undid her chestguard and let it all fall from her short body. Remaining just in her pink battle kimono, Hana sighed as she realized she should probably remove it as well. She had no issue undressing in front of Sakura, but for some reason doing so in front of Hinoka seemed very embarrassing. Still, Hana grabbed the opening running down the front of her kimono, and pulled both parts of it to the side. It was already quite loose because of her removing the belt, so it gently slid down her arms, stopping at her gauntlets as her front was exposed. Both her fairly small bust, comparable to Hinoka in size, and also her pussy, which was neatly shaved, were suddenly shown to Hinoka. She had to stop herself from reaching out and touching them for now - the Hoshidian meant it when she said she wanted Hana to die with dignity.

Now that there was nothing in the way, Hana looked expectantly at Hinoka - noticing the way she was staring at her body. Were the rumors about this Hinoka true? The faint bloodstains she could see in the room seemed were hinting that they might. Hana wondered for a moment if that changed anything. No. Hinoka was still her princess, and whether she had become twisted recently or not, Hana was sure that it wouldn’t affect the ceremonial death that was seppuku. Hinoka understood what she wanted from her, walking behind the samurai as she dropped to her knees. Hinoka moved her long, brown hair out of the way while Hana steeled herself for the pain that was about to come. More tears began to ran down her well-rounded face. She… she didn’t want to die! And yet, deep down, Hana knew that she agreed with Hinoka. She had to reclaim her honor; honor that she had lost after letting Sakura die.

Knowing that, Hana grabbed the handle of the ceremonial knife with both hands, then placed the knife’s tip on the left side of her abdomen. Her entire body shook in anticipation as the tip slowly started to sink into her skin, a trickle of blood showing up at the wound. She opened her mouth to take a deep breath, then grit her teeth and drove the knife in. The pain she was feeling earlier immediately increased tenfold. She could feel the knife as it cut through her guts, sending a surge of agony through her body, but she managed to keep her body steady through that. Once the knife was deep enough, Hana began to move it sideways. As she cut through her pale skin, the pain forced more tears to flow from her eyes. With the opening in her skin slowly growing, some of her guts began to fall out. Even as she felt them, she kept her head facing straight until she finished the cut. She could feel more and more of her intestines sliding free, but there was nothing she could do to prevent it - that was the goal, after all. Hinoka’s warm hand holding her hair was surprisingly comforting, Hana noted, when the knife reached the right end of her stomach. Then, she could hear the flash of a sword cutting through air - and all her earlier pain was replaced by the pain coming from her neck.

For a moment her head was flying. As Hana reached the ground, her head bounced off it and turned - giving her a view of her headless body. It was twitching wildly, with her strong hips shaking heavily. Blood spurted from the stump of her neck, covering her small tits in blood. Because she wore sandals, she was able to see that even her toes were moving wildly, her body completely out of control. As she saw it collapse forward, her ass ending up high in the air, Hana felt a bit embarrassed again. Now, it was presenting a perfect view of her pussy to Hinoka. Hana raised her eyes for a moment, and as she expected she saw Hinoka eyeing her pussy, one hand buried under the flap of her short dress. But that didn’t really matter. What mattered to Hana was that she had regained her honor. “Sakura… Will you forgive me now?” Hana’s thoughts went back to her beloved lady before everything went black.

At this point, Hinoka had also gone down to her knees, Hana’s katana discarded on the ground. Her face was buried between Hana’s ass cheeks, her tongue exploring Hana’s very inviting snatch. With one hand, she was touching herself, and with the other she had reached forward and was now pulling on Hana’s guts. As more and more of her intestine left Hana’s body, Hinoka felt her arousal spiking. In almost no time, she was able to make herself cum. While she enjoyed the orgasm as it shook her body, she had something different in mind now. Her tongue continued to desperately lap at Hana’s cunt, the hand that was now covered in blood massaging the dead samurai’s clit. In time, her struggles were rewarded - she was able to make Hana’s headless body cum.

As Hana’s corpse began twitching again, her come gushing freely out of her pussy, Hinoka let go of Hana’s ass and instead crawled to where her head was. Her lifeless brown eyes were quite the turn-on for her. After forcing Hana’s slack lips open, and watching as her tongue came free, Hinoka forced the head between her muscular thighs and under the white flap of her skirt. Feeling her pussy’s lips rub against Hana’s dead ones, Hinoka couldn’t contain her moans. She continued to run Hana’s tongue across her wet cunt until the living Hoshidian came again. Finally, she let go of the head, and just laid down on the ground, recovering from her orgasm.

When she was almost ready for another go, the door to her room suddenly burst open. A group of Emblian soldiers walked in.
“Hinoka from the world of Birthright? The summoner wants to see you.” Hinoka’s heart began to beat faster as she heard that. Even if she had reminded herself not to fantasize about dying earlier, the thought still thrilled her. Besides, it was still possible that the summoner didn’t call for her to kill her. As the soldiers began to lead her out of the room, Hinoka wondered, if she’d prefer that to be true… Then again, she had heard that the summoner had killed his lover recently… No, that couldn’t be it. Probably he just wanted to assign her to another mission - since the first Surtr invasion Kiran had seen her value and sent her to fight far more often than before. Lost in thoughts, Hinoka allowed the soldiers to guide her as they walked through the Askrian castle.


Hana’s ass, still sticking up in the air, was more interesting to some of the soldiers than taking care of Hinoka. Their pricks were able to quickly slide into her cunt, that was still lubricated because of her post-mortem orgasm, and proceeded to fill her up. Her detached head also received more of their attention, her mouth that was covered in Hinoka’s cum receiving its share of their cocks as well. Hana’s body was too dead to care about it anymore. The Hoshidian samurai had died believing she did with dignity, which was promptly taken away from her as the soldiers proceeded to use her corpse until it was completely covered in their semen. Her cunt, her before-untouched anus, the stump of her neck, the hole in her belly, and her cut-off head: all were used by some of the soldiers.

Chapter 24: Executing Redheads

tags: non-con, futa/F, M/F, F/F, strangulation, bestiality, huge insertion, hanging, amputation, heart removal

Kiran sighed while looking at the results of the search for the people who killed Micaiah. Anna had no troubles finding the culprits, but he wasn’t too happy to see Hinoka among them. He already warned her about killing other heroines carelessly once. Even if she had no way of knowing that he liked Micaiah, there was still no way he would forgive killing her. No matter her battle prowess or the fact that she killed Veronica, Kiran couldn’t let her live after this. After she was brought to him - along with Minerva and Cherche, who helped her with the kill - Kiran made it clear to them that they were all going to die. Even so, Hinoka couldn’t focus on what he was saying at all. All through his speech, Hinoka found herself staring at his handsome face. Why did she found his lips to be so enticing, even as sentenced her to death? She barely even listened to him, imagining how would it feel to have these lips brushing against her. His hands, brushing against her small breasts… Oh, what wouldn’t she do to feel them one time! The Hoshidian princess continued to fantasize about the summoner, but kept herself from rubbing her pussy for now.

“However, killing you three now won’t do it. I want to execute you all publicly - but it’s already too late for it today. You shall all die the first thing tomorrow morning. Take them away!” Kiran’s final words for the day left Hinoka feeling both disappointed and even more aroused. The knowledge that her life would end soon left her feeling more alive than usual. As she was lead towards the castle’s prison, she rubbed her legs together, enjoying the pleasure she was getting. That made her miss the angry stares both Cherche and Minerva were sending her - both wyvern riders weren’t too happy that Hinoka’s actions led to all three of them being sentenced to death.
“How… How could I have been such a fool?” Minerva silently cursed her lack of judgement in her mind. This Hinoka was not her lover reincarnated; she should have never believed that. Instead, she should have just stayed with Cherche… The two of them could have been happy together... But now, they would just die, instead…
Minerva’s regret was nothing compared to the burning fury Cherche was feeling. Because of that red-haired bitch, all three of them were going to die! If only she had never showed up and stole Minerva away from her! If this hadn’t happened, Cherche was sure she’d be able to get Minerva back to her - but now her efforts were cut short. The Valmese girl already had to deal with the death of one lover in the past - back then, Minerva helped her get back on her feet. She should have supported her better when this Hinoka appeared - or just deny helping her kill. But Cherche enjoyed the thrill of killing, too - and the idea of indulging in pleasure as girls died on her throbbing cock was too hard to resist. Now, she was going to pay for that… But it was Hinoka who was at fault here! Not her! She should have been the only one to die! Minerva tried to vent her rage as they reached the cell, slamming her fist against the wall, then she saw that all three of them were led into the same cell. The reason for her rage was in one cell together with her - meaning she could make her suffer now. Yes, she should pay her back for all the pain she had caused her: first stealing Minerva away from her, and now making the three of them die. She laughed sadistically, knowing she had just the perfect tool for that - Tharja’s old curse would help her one final time before the execution.

Cherche turned towards Hinoka, who was now openly rubbing herself in her corner of their cell. However, as she was about to approach her, Minerva’s warm hand clamped down on her shoulder. Cherche stopped, and let Minerva pull her closer to her. As their lips connected, most of Cherche’s earlier rage quickly dissipated. She shouldn’t she spending her final hours to make use of her hatred. Instead, she should spend them with her beloved - especially that it seemed she finally fully snapped out of her blind love for this new Hinoka. Pulled into her lover’s embrace, her long, throbbing cock was soon buried up Minerva’s snatch as the pair cuddled together, parts of their armors removed to allow for easy access to the other’s private parts.

Hinoka watched them for a while with moderate interest. She had no use for them now, so instead she just kept to herself while thinking. Both of her sisters featured prominently in her thoughts, but somewhat surprisingly Hinoka noticed that the summoner also kept appearing there. While her two sisters from her world were not a surprise - she loved them more than anything, after all - but why was Kiran also showing up there? Was there more to all her fantasizing about him recently than just lust? That wasn’t something Hinoka wanted to consider, so she chased the man away from her thoughts and reflected on her time in Askr. She stole a few glances at the two wyvern riders going at it, jealous of the love she saw in them. That was the love she and Corrin once had - before that white-haired bitch killed her. After that, she was too consumed by her desire for revenge to think about that again… Or was she? There were numerous other Corrins she could have approached afterwards… Even if her Corrin was gone, any single one of them would definitely reciprocate her unconditional love. But Hinoka realized she didn’t want that then - she just wanted to satisfy her lust for blood. Well, now she got her revenge… But for some reason, her mind would still rather see Corrin swing at the end of a noose than have her respond to her kisses.

Hinoka laughed when she realized this. Had she really changed so much in such a short time, that now she wanted to even use Corrin for pleasure? But as her body responded to the vivid fantasy her mind had created, the redhead understood she really did. Oh, it’s not like she’d get the chance to do so anyways, she reasoned. If this sight was to make her cum again and again, then she’d definitely enjoy it during her final hours. And so, Hinoka completely lost herself in her fantasies - enough to completely miss what was happening at the other side of the cell.

Minerva moaned excitedly as she bounced on Cherche’s cock, enjoying the feeling of it filling her up again. Staring into her gentle red eyes, she happily saw the strong love coming from them. She was filled with desire to protect the other woman as she felt her slam against her cervix with the tip of her futa dick. But there was no avoiding the harsh reality: they were both going to die. Minerva recalled a few public executions the summoner had held in the past. While telling how they were going to die was impossible, one thing was certain - they were definitely going to be naked when they did that. Was she ready to face a public humiliation like that? Even if having her sister see her while die naked like that worried her, she got so used to these kinds of deaths during her time in Askr that she felt this wouldn’t be an issue for her. But Cherche… She knew that the girl was still very self-conscious about her futa dick. Being forced to show that she had it before dying might hurt Cherche even more than simply dying… Minerva ran one hand against Cherche’s face, adjusting her white headband, and her hands joined over Cherche’s throat. She had to kill her now to save her from that humiliation.
Feeling Minerva’s hands take her breath away, Cherche moved on the bunk they were on. She gave her a questioning look, but all she saw in Minerva’s eyes was her love. She wasn’t sure why the Macedonian girl decided to strangle her, but she decided to let her do it and just enjoy herself through that. Her hips picked up the pace even as the pain caused lack of air slowly started to spread across her entire body. If anything, it only made her rigid prick even harder as she tried to come before the asphyxiation got to her.

Seeing Cherche’s face go redder than her hair was pretty hot, Minerva admitted to herself. Even if killing the Valmese woman filled her with sadness, she couldn’t deny that it also did wonders for how good their sex felt. Feeling her legs kicking out of control as she lost control over them, and the way the veins in Cherche’s neck were pulsating against her fingers, and also her barely open lips, all that helped Minerva get very close to her orgasm. Cherche’s face was showing her that the girl was still in pleasure, and as she felt her semen shooting inside her she had the confirmation that Cherche, too, enjoyed it. That put her mind at ease, and within a few more pumps on Cherche’s pulsating cock she reached her own edge. Just a few more times, and she’d be able to come! Minerva’s lips opened in anticipation, and she squeezed Cherche’s throat even harder than before. Another moan escaped Minerva’s lips as she slid onto Cherche’s cock again, only to be violently interrupted.

A few rough hands pulled her off Cherche’s body, her hands peeled from her neck as she desperately hold on to them. She looked to the side, and saw that the door to their cell was open. Restraining her now were a few Askrian prison guards, while a fourth one was examining Cherche - the girl went limp on the bed after her last squeeze.

“Taking Lord Kiran’s entertainment from him is something that you cannot do. You all have to be alive for tomorrow, slut.” The man examining Cherche moved back and gave the others a thumbs up. “It seems we managed to stop you from killing your girlfriend. We’re not going to let you close to her again after this. Don’t worry, though - if you’re hungry for a cock, we’re all more than happy to provide you that.” As the soldier’s laughter filled her ears, Minerva felt his cock slide inside her. Even if it couldn’t compare to Cherche’s, Minerva was so close that after only a few thrusts she came against her will. Her dignity taken away from her, tears began to flow freely down her cheeks. Even the most basic right - to choose the moment of their deaths - had been taken away from them now. One final ray of hope was that Cherche’s unconscious body seemed to be left alone for now - but even that soon disappeared as a female Askrian guard appeared and quickly began riding Cherche’s everhard cock. Crying bitter tears as soldier after soldier raped her, she wasn’t able to get even a moment of sleep during that night.


The next day, the three redheads were escorted to the main hall by the soldiers. Minerva’s cunt felt sore from all the cocks she received during the night - most of the soldier’s attention focused on her. Still, all three of them were pretty exhausted when they reached it. Kiran was already waiting for them there, and the room was filled with heroes. To Minerva’s regret, she managed to catch a glimpse of Maria there. Holding hands with Cherche, she was able to tell just how nervous the woman was. She didn’t care for Hinoka that much now, but she still looked at the Hoshidian princess. Her eyes were fixed on the summoner… and was that a longing gaze? Whatever she was feeling, she wouldn’t be able to do so for long, Minerva commented mentally with some spite.

Behind Kiran, they could make out a garrote and a single noose - but no sign for how the third of them would die. After they ascended the stairs, three pairs of orange eyes locked onto the two deadly contraptions. Seeing the instruments of their death was very fascinating for all of them. They stood motionless, taken aback by the sight, until Kiran’s voice snapped them out of it.
“You all should know what to do. Take these clothes off!”
Minerva started to work on removing her dark red leather bodysuit. Her armor was already gone, as she took it off before she and Cherche started enjoying each other last night - and didn’t get a chance to put it back on. Her clothes were already torn anyways, with the guards removing them to see more of her body. Her pants were mostly intact since she took them off back then, but as the red piece of cloth that covered her chest disappeared, her breasts were uncovered before she removed the upper part of her clothing. She could verily feel her nipples harden as the rough leather rubbed against then when she pulled it down her body, having undone the straps that held it in place. She quickly pulled it all down her legs, hardened by her time as a knight. Fully naked save for the headband that covered her forehead, she tried to stand calmly while waiting for the others to join her in being naked.

Cherche slowly forced two hands under the bottom flap of her shirt. Removing the belt that kept the gray pieces of cloth that hugged her legs in place, she let it slide free - and it slowly fell off, starting at her ass. Her armor was already gone, so once her legs were uncovered, all that remained was her backless shirt. Cherche’s hands began to shake as she started to work on removing it. She closed her eyes as she grabbed the hem again, and pulled it upwards - revealing her magical cock to all the spectators. She blushed heavily as she heard the babble of the onlookers pick up, fully aware what caused it. She quickly pulled it up her chest and over her head, leaving average chest exposed to all - but she knew that her always erect member was a far more memorable feature.

Hinoka’s moved her legs up one at a time, turning towards the summoner and trying to show how wet her pussy was to him while she did while taking her shoes off. Her hands massaged her powerful, thick thighs as she undid the suspenders keeping her socks in place, letting the stretched white cloth slice down her legs. Then, as her golden-white pauldrons and arm-guards were already taken away, she moved on to her dress. Untying the knots that held it together, she then tugged the two parts open, revealing her chest. Her small breasts were quickly uncovered, her heart fluttering when she saw Kiran sizing them up, waiting for any reaction from him. Was he disappointed with them? Taking his slightly amused smile as reassurance, she let go of the dress, and let it slide off her body - shaking her hips a bit to move the dress past them. Her pinkish slit was then revealed, and she turned towards Kiran again - searching for any emotion towards her in his eyes. Why was she doing this? She wasn’t sure…


Once all three of them were nude, Kiran spoke again: “Cherche - go and sit down at the garrote.” Cherche squeezed Minerva’s hand one final time, then slowly walked where she was directed to, and placed her buttocks on the seat. Her dick swayed to the side as she did, and she placed one hand over it to keep it steady. As Kiran watched her do that, he felt somewhat sentimental - and decided to let Minerva please the girl one final time.
“Minerva, you can suck her off now if you want.” The princess of Macedon stood motionless for a moment. Should she accept this offer? Oh, dignity be damned. She wanted to do it! Walking up to Cherche, Minerva got to her knees. Taking Cherche’s entire length inside her mouth was not a task she was up to, but her lips still closed over the tip. Her tongue licked the shaft that had filled her up so many times, and her eyes flicked upwards to stare at Cherche’s face. The sad look she was giving her at first quickly turned into pleasure as she began to ran her hands up and down Cherche’s cock. Very soon, her mouth filled covered in Cherche’s semen as the woman came inside it - with some of her semen leaking free out of it and running down Minerva’s pointy chin.


Once she was finished, a group of soldiers approached them. Leading them was a white-haired woman wearing a very revealing low-cut black dress. The woman blew a kiss towards Kiran, then took a spot behind the garrote - her breasts squashed against it, making it seem as if they were about to slip free. The soldiers had to drag Minerva away from Cherche, and led her towards an open spot on the platform - just near the very front of it. Spreading the naked woman on the ground, they tied her up in a cross position. She wondered, what that meant for her, until she saw the soldiers leading her wyvern in. They couldn’t possibly… No! They couldn’t! Minerva tried to break free out of her restraints when she realized what was about to happen, but they were too strong for her to tear through, so she just trashed on the ground as her mount approached her.

Kiran ignored the kiss Aversa send towards him. Her seductive behaviour didn’t do much for him now - but when she first appeared, she managed to secure herself a spot as an executioner with it. A job that she very much enjoyed, it seemed. She eagerly grabbed the loop of the garrote and put it over Cherche’s neck. She didn’t know much about the woman, but Cherche did recognize her. She remembered that the woman was a very powerful dark mage - and one serving Grima, as well! Why was she even here? These thoughts were quickly chased away from her mind as Aversa began to tighten the rope around her neck.

If Minerva’s hands were sensual and personal, this way of dying was the exact opposite. The rough rope quickly dug into her skin with no concern for the pain she was feeling. Aversa was standing behind her, so Cherche was unable to tell what the woman was thinking. And so, she didn’t know that Aversa was massaging her clit with one hand, strangling her using just the other one. Her pleasure as Minerva rode her cock took her mind off the pain the last time, but this time there was nothing to distract her from it. The pressure rising up in her lungs quickly began to consume her entire body, her legs kicking again as she shook against the rope closed over her throat. Her hands briefly went towards it, but as they were unable to tear through it, she let go of it. Her face turned red again. Her rigid cock moved from one side to another as she moved on the chair, going stiffer and stiffer as she lost control over more and more parts of her body. Her tongue lulled free from her open face, drool running down it and falling onto the seat.

Aversa’s moans began to reach her from behind, but Cherche couldn’t think much of it. Instead, her thoughts went towards her lovers. Tiki… She too died strangled, on that fateful day when Tharja cursed her. She was going to join her soon. Glancing over to where the soldiers took Minerva, she couldn’t see her - her body was obstructed by her mount. “Minerva… I’ll wait for you…” She thought fondly of the other woman as her body was shaken with a powerful twitch. Her eyes started moving on their own - one rolled to the back of her skull, but the other moved down. It let her see that her cock was spurting semen again. Was her near-dead state enough to make her cum? Or was it because of the curse that created that organ in the first place? These was the last thought that crossed Cherche’s mind as she finally went limp against the garrote - just in time for Aversa to reach her orgasm as well.


Hinoka watched Cherche die with little interest. Currently, she was waiting for her own turn, as the summoner didn’t give out any orders for her death yet. So instead, she just stared at him, creeping closer towards him every few moments. Once she reached him, he looked at her with some curiosity - and Hinoka wondered again, why was she doing this. Confused at her feelings, she still reached into his robes and tugged his erection out. Even if she wasn’t that skilled in that, she still proceeded to give him a handjob as they watched Minerva’s death slowly unfold before them.


Minerva looked up with horror as her wyvern stopped in front of her body. Looking to the side, she could see a cleric working to cast a spell on it. Even if Minerva hadn’t seen a Berserk staff before, as the wyvern suddenly started moving violently it gave her a clear idea what the spell did. Her eyes were transfixed at the gigantic phallus she could see under her wyvern’s belly. She never thought about it before, but suddenly the fact that she rode a male wyvern became very relevant. She shivered as she watched the monstrous, curved dick grow even bigger. It was thicker than her leg! There was no way it could fit! She was repulsed when she felt the monster’s precum leak onto her stomach. The redhead could only watch as a few soldiers approached carefully and angled the monster’s cock downwards - straight towards her snatch. She screamed in pain when the drake suddenly shoved forward, its barbed cock forcing it way inside her.

The sheer size of it stretched her pussy to its limits straight away. But that was not the only cause of the mind-breaking pain coming from her crotch. The barbs located on the sides of it easily cut through the very sensitive walls of her vagina, leaving them covered in deep bleeding wounds after just one shove. She howled in pain when the wyvern pushed deeper in, the enormous prick delivering more gashes to her folds. Her cervix was no barrier for the monster she once considered a friend. Her womb was stretched to its limits and beyond within seconds. The massive bulge in her belly let her see just how far deep the wyvern had reached already - and Minerva shook in fear, thinking of what was yet to come.

The wyvern pounded her without any mercy, and with each slam the bulge in her stomach was forced a little more upwards. She could feel her skin stretching as her insides were moved around, but there were limits to how far it could go. With a terrible pain coursing through her body as it did, the wyvern’s cock tore through the outer walls of her stomach, sliding free while throwing blood and pieces of her skin up up in the air. Pieces of it even fell onto the heroes watching the execution from below. What remained of her stomach revolted when she saw the tattered remains of her womb on the tip of the flier’s cock. With blood gushing freely out of the huge hole, Minerva found some hope in the thought that she’d bleed out soon and the pain would stop then.

But before that happened, she had to endure the wyvern’s prick for some more time. The cuts left her vagina in shreds, and with each thrust the monster did a new round of pain hit her. But even a tamed monster like that couldn’t last forever. and so, her upper body was covered in the wyvern’s semen as it spurted huge white globs of it all over her. Her breasts were soaked with it, and Cherche’s semen on her face was mixed with the wyvern’s as well. If she still had energy, Minerva would have thrown up as the feeling was incredibly unpleasant - but as she was now, she simply had to take it.

Her wyvern pulled out, the monstrous cock giving her a few final cuts on the way out. It seemed that the monster’s lust was sated for now. Minerva hoped to die in peace now… And her hopes were brutally destroyed as pain exploded in her neck. Fresh tears flashed in her eyes as she saw her wyvern's snout clamping down on her throat. Its sharp teeth easily bit through it. Jerking its head up and howling triumphantly, the wyvern tore her head from the rest of her body. Throwing it up in the air, for a moment, Minerva felt as if she was flying before the wyvern caught her head in its mouth. Travelling down the wyvern’s gullet, Minerva’s head died while unable to form any articulate thoughts.


The monster continued to nibble on Minerva’s corpse for some more time, until nothing remained of it. Even if Hinoka didn’t feel anything for the woman, seeing this awakened more heat in her loins. After making Kiran come once, she licked his semen off her hands, and tried to kiss him, but the summoner pushed her away. And so, she stood alone while watching Minerva’s final moments, she was finally able to figure out feelings towards him - both her lust and her love. But it seemed Kiran didn’t want them… So when Minerva’s life finished, she walked on towards the noose. It was obvious that it was waiting for her. Her lips twitched for a moment when she realized that. Last night, she fantasized about Corrin hanging - and now it was her turn to swing like that… The short-haired girl couldn’t help but be amused at that as she stopped right in front of the tantalizing piece of rope.

The pegasus rider waited underneath it, very aware of just how wet the sight was making her, until Kiran approached her again. He stopped behind her, and his hands reached for the noose. He put it around her neck, then tightened it so that she wouldn’t fall out. Once he did that, his hands stayed on her neck for a moment, and he ran one down her back. Maybe he was having second thoughts about this? Hinoka shivered under his touch, and reached for his hand with one of hers. Guiding it in between her legs, Hinoka moaned as she felt his fingers enter her cunt. Her hips moved down on their own, taking more of the summoner’s fingers inside her and leaking her juices all over them.

Kiran continued to finger her for a few more moments, but he managed to stop himself before Hinoka reached her orgasm. He tried to back out, to pull the lever and make Hinoka drop already - to get rid of thoughts that were forming in his head, thoughts telling him to spare the woman. However, as he tried to go away, Hinoka turned around and looked at him, lust and love burning in her orange eyes.
“Please, make love to me!” She cried out to him, desperately trying to convey her feelings. “I… I’ve been thinking recently… and I want to spend my days with you!” Even if her voice was quiet, the intensity of it was enough to make Kiran stop again. He looked deep into Hinoka’s eyes, only to see what could only be love in them. He fucked countless women here already, so there was nothing wrong in granting her request, right? And yet, as his cock slid into her very self-lubricated hole, her words continued to bounce within his head.

Hinoka groaned as she felt Kiran push his cock into her vagina. She finally got her wish! She ground against him with her hips, her pussy clenching hard on his cock as she gave in to her arousal. Her strong legs were now as weak as twigs, numb because of all the pleasure filling her mind. With her hands, she stimulated her small tits, her fingers playing with her erect nipples. Kiran held on to her by her slim waist, keeping her mostly steadily as he took her. The lewdest expression was stuck to her face the entire time, her mouth agape and her cheeks flushed. Her love juices flooded down her thighs, Hinoka quickly coming once and doing her best to work up to another orgasm. But she wasn’t able to - as she felt Kiran’s seed shooting deep into her womb, the summoner slowly moved back and opened the trapdoor. The ground escaped from under her feet, and she reached out towards Kiran again. Any last words she might have wanted to say were cut off as the noose began to crush her neck, with only whooshes leaving her still parted lips.

Kiran watched her from behind as she fell, her body jerking wildly on the noose almost immediately. And yet, seeing her bounce on the noose like that wasn’t as satisfying to him as he thought it would be. He watched on, deep in thought, as Hinoka continued to swing. Some of her pain showed up on Hinoka’s face, but the woman was mostly frustrated that she was unable to come a second time. The rope digging into her neck wasn’t nearly as important to her. Even as the pressure in her lungs slowly increased, whatever air that still remained there quickly used up, the arousal still stayed with her. One of her hands brushed against her clit, and she kicked out with both her legs in response to the stimulation. She fondled her most sensitive piece of flesh between two fingers. A moan barely escaped her ajar lips, mostly muffled by the rope that closed her throat.

Fine! If Kiran wasn’t going to grant her the final release she wanted, she’d do this herself! Paying no mind to the pain slowly growing in her lungs, Hinoka rubbed her legs thighs together while opening her pussy up with one hand. The pussy juices on her legs were joined by Kiran’s semen as it leaked out of her spread hole. The fingers of her other hand entered it soon, and the Hoshidian princess proceeded to finger herself while hanging - paying no mind to the gathered group of heroes who were all watching her. Kiran’s thrusts from earlier left her already halfway there, and so it didn’t take her long before she reached her second orgasm with the noose wrapped around her neck. Her pleasure-filled brain blocked out most of the pain that she should be feeling, but there was no helping the toll the lack of air was taking on her body.

Her face, still perversely distorted, was now quickly turning darker and darker shades of red. Her eyes bulged, nearly coming out of their sockets, as the first jolt of pain pierced through the orgasmic shields in her mind. This was it. She really was going to die here… Well, at least she got to have her revenge on Micaiah before this… Her lips moved into a sadistic smile. Yes, she hurt that bitch good! And yet… As her small breasts swayed with her body twitching in the noose, Hinoka couldn’t help but feel some regret in her heart. Since that fight where she ravaged Veronica’s body with her spear, she had been able to enjoy each next killing unlike ever before... And she definitely wished she would be able to do more of it!

Her legs, at first motionless and numb after her orgasm, were now kicking away madly at the air, with no chance of ever finding any steady ground. Her snatch, so wet and eager for touch just moments before, now just clenched hard in random spasms. Her urethra opened up as she let go of her bladder, and a streak of piss emerged from between her strong thighs. Her entire body tensed up as the pain in her lungs reached the peak, going into a series of powerful jolts. As her tongue lolled free from her mouth, her mind flickering out and in of consciousness, and her body almost completely out of her control, Hinoka looked at Kiran again. Even at the brink of death that he caused, her weakened heart still stuttered when she saw the hooded man. She… She truly came to love him… Her mind barely registered the movement in front of her, her consciousness slipping away.


Kiran was very confused as to what he was doing as he grabbed one of the extra blades set aside for the other executions that took place there. He approached the hanging form of Hinoka. The girl was in the final stages of her hanging, just barely clinging on to her life. As her eyes went blank, he sliced with the sword - through the rope just above her head. Cutting through it easily, he caught Hinoka’s body as it was to fall under the stage. He laid her down on the wooden boards, staring at her unconscious form again. Her chest was still moving, but just barely. Kiran knew that she’d succumb to the lack of air anyways in a few more moments. Why did he cut her down? What made her different from all the other heroines whose lives he had taken? Did her parting words really resonate with him that much, that he decided to save her? And what these words held… Would she make for a good replacement for Lyn? Her death surely played a part in his decision now - the recent loneliness he had been feeling was so hard to endure! But would she make a good partner for him? He had to test her first - and if that didn’t work out, then she’d hang again - this time, to the death.

As Kiran came to that conclusion, Hinoka’s body moved on the ground. She was still blacked out - her body began coughing as her lungs started to draw air in again. But the damage done by the hanging was still there - Hinoka needed healing magic immediately. Of course, there were countless healers in the room now - he just needed to single one out. He looked at the sea of heroes who had gathered there, and saw a teary-eyes girl holding a dagger. Her hair was just a bit brighter than Hinoka’s, more of a pink than red really. She wore a white-and-pink dress, and the over her hair she wore a headband with cat ears. Looking at her face, Kiran vaguely recalled killing one version of her before… Her name was Sakura - and she was Hinoka’s sister. The younger Hoshidian princess was a priestess - meaning she would be able to heal her big sister. And she also made for a perfect test for Hinoka - if she put so much effort into getting back at the woman who wasn’t even the one who killed her sister, would she kill her other sister if he told her to do it?

“I changed my mind. You all shouldn’t expect that to be something I do often, though.” As his voice bounced off the walls of the room, reaching all the heroes there, they all began discussing it. Hinoka’s words were too quiet for the heroes to hear, so Kiran’s actions came out of the blue for them. But then again, no one could predict how the summoner would act anyways. Fjorm chuckled as she heard that. If him fucking the girl made him spare her, the Nilf princess was sure that it wouldn’t last for long. And once he got bored of the redhead and inevitably snuffed her, she’d finally have her chance to get closer to him. Lyn’s words successfully discouraged her from pursuing him when she was alive, and Fjorm had only just learned of the Sacean girl’s death. Her body and soul already belonged to Kiran… Fjorm couldn’t wait for the moment when she’d make him hers as well. Looking all around, she could see all the heroes slowly preparing to leave and discussing the unexpected outcome of the execution. She paid no mind to them. All that mattered to her was Kiran, her sister and getting revenge on the bastard who invaded her home - and she was sure that when she’d get Kiran to fall for her, Surtr’s demise would follow soon after as she’d lead the forces to crush him herself. Smiling at her thoughts, Fjorm also prepared to leave.

Kiran watched with some discontent as the heroes prepared to leave. With the clutter of voices growing louder, he had to raise his voice as well. “Sakura, please come here and heal your sister!” He called out while looking directly at the cat-costumed girl. Sakura froze immediately, not sure if he was talking about her. Turning around to face the stage again, she saw Kiran looking directly at her. All around, she could see the other hers breathing out sighs of relief. Being the object of the summoner’s attention was far too dangerous. And, even as she approached one of them and borrowed her staff, Sakura couldn’t feel anything but excitement. She had become more than friends with a Hana from another world recently, but just before coming here she had learned that that Hana had been killed. So if the summoner killed her now, then maybe they’d be reunited? Sakura’s heart fluttered at the thought, and so she eagerly walked towards the stage - almost not noticing the stares she was getting from the heroes who decided to stay and watch what was about to happen. She blushed as she felt their stares linger on her cute butt - accented by her outfit’s two tails and her pink skirt that barely covered it. However, that didn’t discourage her, and she walked onto the stage, staff in hand.

Getting closer to Hinoka, she couldn’t help but stare at her sister’s nude body. The noose was still around her neck, but beneath it she could see the red marks that it left as it dug deep into her skin. Hinoka’s gaping cunt, wet with her juices and piss, was quite a repulsive thing to see… And yet Sakura couldn’t keep her eyes off it. It seemed so different from her own virgin slit… She shook her head to clear it from these thoughts, then lifted the staff. Even if the the long pieces of cloth extending from her sleeves made it harder for usual for her to use it properly, as she put her mind to it the Hoshidian priestess was able to channel the magic through it. A gentle light enveloped Hinoka’s body, healing her internal wounds caused by the hanging. She stood motionless over it, not really knowing if she was allowed to leave, as she and Kiran waited for Hinoka to come to.
“Give me your dagger.” Kiran ordered her while they were waiting. She just nodded and slowly walked closer to him while taking the weapon out of its sheath. She first used a paddle as her weapon - it worked surprisingly well against enemy mages - but she had also been gifted a regular dagger as well to defend herself. If the summoner wanted her to give it away now… Her heart started beating faster again as she realized what that meant. Once she handed the knife to him, Sakura immediately backed away, her heart pounding rapidly in her chest. She continued to move in place, unable to stand still because of her agitation. Hinoka couldn’t wake up any sooner for her.

Hinoka’s orange eyes opened when she finally regained consciousness. She hungrily breathed air into her lungs, enjoying the feeling of being able to breathe again. She recognized the substance she was on as the wood of the stage… But why was she still alive? Her body seemed mostly fine… But the noose was still around her neck; it hadn’t just been a bad dream. Looking around, she saw a pair of adorable feet in red sandals, the toes exposed and wriggling as their owner moved nervously. Shifting her gaze upwards, Hinoka noticed that it was a Sakura. Her sister was wearing the cute nekomata outfit she had picked for her Sakura back when they were still home. It seemed that this Sakura’s version of her had similar taste. Sakura’s face lit up in excitement when she saw that Hinoka was awake, and Hinoka smiled gently towards her sister from another world. Even if it wasn’t her Sakura - that one was gone forever - it still made her happy to see her.

Moving on, Hinoka’s eyes turned towards Kiran. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw him. He… he must have saved her! But why? Didn’t he push her away? Or maybe… her words managed to reach him? Slowly getting up and testing if her body answered properly to her thoughts, Hinoka continued to look straight at the hooded man - trying to get a glimpse into his mind, to understand why he let her live. She walked over to him, stumbling slowly because her legs were still pretty numb. Her eyes conveyed a simple question: Why?
“I’ve decided to give you a chance - but you have to prove that you spoke your heart first. With all the problems you’ve caused because one of your sisters died, the only way for you to do it is through killing your other sister.” Kiran forced Sakura’s dagger into one of Hinoka’s hands, and then grabbed her by her shoulders, making her turn around. She stared directly at her young, innocent sister. And yet, she laughed internally - that was one test she was sure she could ace. Even if Corrin played the main role in her fantasies last night, Sakura also showed up there a few times - now it was time to make one of them a reality. Hinoka weighed the dagger in her hand while walking closer to her sister. She must have heard what Kiran told her, and yet she still kept smiling… Was her sister willing to die?

If that was the case, then it only made it easier for her. But before she’d get to that, first she had to get rid of Sakura’s costume - it would only get in the way. With a sadistic smirk on her face, Hinoka reached Sakura and placed a hand over her narrow waist. Her fingers quickly untangled the knot at the front of it, and the blue belt to which her tails were attached slid off Sakura’s body. Her skirt moved down a bit as well, exposing her flat stomach but stopping at the level of her hips. Next, Hinoka grabbed the two long white sleeves, and pulled them off as well - but decided to let Sakura keep the rest of her gloves. Sakura watched her actions with a somewhat worried expression on her face - even if the prospect of dying soon excited her, she’d completely forgotten that she’d end up naked beforehand. Sakura’s mind was now painfully aware of all the heroes who were still gathered in the hall - they’d all get to see her in the nude… Sakura blushed heavily when she thought of that, but she decided to let her big sister do this - her resisting would only drag this on, and the sooner she was naked, the sooner she’d die. Hinoka’s hands grabbed onto the two folds of her white top, and pulled them to the side. Without the belt and the skirt to keep it in place, it had already loosened up a bit - and so Sakura’s small breasts - but only barely smaller than Hinoka’s - were exposed. She covered them up instantly, but only for a moment. If these were her final moments, she should at least be brave enough to show her small body off. Smiling brightly at her sister, she closed her eyes while trying to purr like a cat. Hinoka felt a bit amused when she heard that, her smile becoming more genuine. When was the last time she was able to play with Sakura? With all the battle training she focused on, it had really been far too long. Hinoka stopped for a moment, her hands touching Sakura’s chest as she fell into her memories. Then she shook her head to chase these thoughts away - it was no time to give in to nostalgia. Still, she took her time to tickle Sakura on her exposed stomach before grabbing her skirt and pulling it past her hips - and down Sakura’s legs, over her pinkish socks and through her sandals. Sakura wriggled her exposed toes at her when she did that - and so Hinoka decided to remove the red sandals as well before tickling Sakura’s soles. Her cheerful laughter again made Hinoka happy as well.

Hinoka moved up Sakura’s body again, her hands massaging Sakura’s thighs as she went past them to her destination: Sakura’s white panties. As Hinoka touched them, she noticed with some surprise that they were slightly damp - giving her the idea of playing with her sister’s slit before killing her. She quickly pulled them down Sakura’s thighs, Sakura blushing heavily again. As she pulled them off Sakura’s tiny feet, they again caught her attention. As she wondered what to do with them, Sakura’s voice reached her from above.

“Thank meou~, sister!” Sakura called out happily. Then, blushing yet again, she moved to the front of the stage. While presenting her body to all these heroes was hard for her, she knew it would do good for her shyness - and maybe also help the other Sakuras in the audience. She grabbed and squeezed her small tits, making them bounce a bit, then ran a finger through the small patch of pink hair just above her pussy.
“I-I hope you’ll all enjoy m-my death, meow~!” She bobbed her head to one side and smiled brightly again, then returned to the spot where Hinoka was waiting. Her bare feet moved on the wooden boards as she basically ran back to her sister, who was weighing the knife in her hand again, thinking how to begin. For some reason, she couldn’t get Sakura’s feet out of her head… Maybe she should start with them?

“Sakura, please kneel down.” Her sister immediately dropped down to her knees, placing the staff near one of her legs. Hinoka got down as well, behind her back. Pulling the pink sock up past Sakura’s ankle, she ran the knife against her bare feet. As she saw a shiver go through Sakura’s body, Hinoka quickly cut down with the dagger, straight through the leg just above Sakura’s ankle. After sawing for a moment to get through Sakura’s bones, Hinoka managed to cut her right foot off. Sakura did her best to hold in the cry of pain as she did that - but the pain wasn’t too bad. The stump of her feet continued to bleed as Hinoka raised it from the ground to her mouth. Running her tongue up the sole of the severed foot, Hinoka then placed it gently on the ground again. As she pulled the sock up Sakura’s left leg - along with the blue bowtie that was tied around her ankle - the girl wriggled her toes at her almost invitingly. Slamming the knife through Sakura’s calf, Hinoka proceeded to saw again until Sakura’s other feet came off too. A second pool of blood began to grow beneath the stumps of her legs as Sakura did her best to keep her balance. Hinoka lifted her sister’s left foot to her mouth, and breathed deep in before licking it as well. Her fingers closed over the toes as she felt them up. For some reason, she found this weirdly arousing… But her pleasure had to wait.

Sakura readjusted the headband with the cat ears on her head, since it moved a bit the last time her body shivered. Her sister removing her feet wasn’t that unpleasant, but she’d been hoping for a quick death. Surely, Hinoka wouldn’t carve her up for much longer, and just finish her off now? Once she was dead, then her soul would get the chance to be reunited with Hana… She wondered how that would work if she died in Askr - and hoped that she would. She closed her hands together. “Oh gentle Dawn Dragon, please let me be reunited with my beloved.” As she said a prayer in her mind, she saw Hinoka show up in her vision. Her big sister held the bloodied dagger in her hands. Sakura’s mouth opened as she realized it was her blood on it. Before she had the time to realize how she felt about this, more pain bloomed in her body. Hinoka moved almost to fast for her to see, slicing through both of her wrists in one quick cut. As Sakura stared at the two bleeding stumps at the ends of her arms with her eyes wide open, Hinoka caught both falling hands with one of hers and put them down next to Sakura’s feet. Sakura turned her arms around a bit to get a better look at them - even if she had healed similar wounds before, seeing them inflicted to her own body made her think about them in an entirely different way.

Hinoka knelt in front of her, and placed one hand on her shoulder. Sakura looked straight into her eyes expectantly. Was this it? Would she kill her now? As she felt the cold touch of the dagger against the side of her waist, she realized that wouldn’t be the case. She sighed, a bit disappointed, just as Hinoka started to slice through it. With no bones in the way, Hinoka was able to cut through most of Sakura’s waist without much trouble. And once she reached her spine, Hinoka retracted the blade so that it wouldn’t cut through it. Instead, she just cut through Sakura’s belly. She found almost no resistance as she finished the cut, her sister’s body cut almost in half. The only thing holding the two halves together now was Sakura’s spine as well as some muscles and skin that surrounded it - and so, she still could feel most of her lower half. Still, the pain finally forced tears to appear in her pink eyes. She could feel some of the bowels from her upper half pressing on the ones in the lower half, loosened up by the cut. The cut itself was an almost horizontal line that ran through all of her waist save for a spot on her back - and only her blood had left it so far. Still, it was very hard for her not to fall over - if not for Hinoka’s strong arm keeping her stable, Sakura would have bent in half almost immediately.

Hinoka could feel the weight of Sakura’s upper half as it leaned against her arm. Since Sakura was quite slim, it didn’t cause much problems for her as she prepared for the next part. Setting the knife down, Hinoka leaned closer with her face almost rubbing against Sakura’s, and then ran her fingers through the hair just above Sakura’s pussy - just as Sakura herself did earlier. The younger girl shivered when Hinoka did that, the twinge of pleasure rising up her body - even if it was muffled by the pain coming from her wounds.

But that was just the beginning. Hinoka proceeded to rub her fingers against Sakura’s labia, until she felt the same wetness she did when removing Sakura’s panties. Then, she ran her fingers against Sakura’s clit - only for her to breathe out a moan. Hinoka took advantage of it to kiss her deeply, continuing to stimulate Sakura’s clit. After she broke the kiss off, more of Sakura’s juices began to cover her hand, her sister shivering under her touch. Next, Hinoka slid a finger into Sakura’s vagina. She could feel Sakura breathing rapidly when did that, accompanied by another moan escaping her lips. She continued to finger her sister as her body started spasming more and more, until eventually Sakura came. Withdrawing the hand, Hinoka hugged Sakura as the girl’s body shook in her orgasm, her head resting on Hinoka’s shoulder as their small breasts pressed against one another.

“Big siiister… Please, kill me already…” Sakura whispered to her when her orgasm finished. As good as her sister made her feel, the pain was really becoming unbearable for her. Hearing this sent an excited thrill down Hinoka’s spine. The older of the Hoshidian princesses moved back a bit, taking another look at Sakura while she picked the knife up. Two lines of tears were flowing down Sakura’s flushed cheeks, and Hinoka could see how exhausted Sakura was now. Yes, she should grant her sister’s wish for death now.

Hinoka stabbed the knife between Sakura’s breasts. Another twitch moved Sakura’s body when she did that. Still, Hinoka cut down with it, opening the way to Sakura’s sternum. Then, while careful not to cut into Sakura’s heart, Hinoka removed the ribs that were in the way. Once they were gone, she set the knife down again and reached inside. Her fingers closed over Sakura’s heart as her sister forced one final smile onto her lips. “Hana… I’m coming!” Sakura thought happily when Hinoka ripped her heart out. Her body shivered one final time as Hinoka let go of it, and then collapsed forwards, folding in half.

Getting up with her arm covered in Sakura’s blood, Hinoka approached Kiran and showed him Sakura’s heart, with hers beating almost as fast as Sakura’s before she tore it out. “I hope this shows that my words - and my feelings - are true.”
Kiran took the still beating organ from Hinoka’s hand, unsure what to do with it. He wasn’t expecting Hinoka to carry his order out with such enthusiasm. Maybe… She’d really be able to replace Lyn for him? He smiled broadly at her, eager to see what the future held for them.
“I accept it, along with your love. Now, let’s get out of here.” He started to walk towards the entrance, but Hinoka didn’t follow. Instead, she moved for Sakura’s corpse again and picked her feet up. She stared at them for a moment, before throwing it off towards the crowd of gathered heroes. She did the same with her hands, then moved towards the corpse itself. Stabbing the knife through her spine, she severed the two halves completely - and carried them to the onlookers as well. She could already picture it being used by the heroes when she ran over to Kiran. “Let’s go… my love.”

Nowi's scene here is based on Veiled's drawing of her

Chapter 25: Dragon Slaying

tags: non-con, rape, M/loli, M/F, cut-in-half, battle gore, choking, neck snap, stabbing, bestiality, large insertion

Alm could feel Celica’s hand holding on to his as they walked through the portal. As they emerged on the other side, they were greeted with the sight of a lush green forest. The cleanliness warmth of the air could make for a fine spot for a date. However, the the sounds made by the soldiers that were also coming with them quickly. Turning around, he looked at the man who was also tasked with leading this mission with them. The white-haired tactician from the kingdom of Ylisse looked at him with contempt - it was obvious that he found having to share command insulting. Alm found that weird - the Robins he met before would be all too happy to see another commander’s opinion, but for some reason this one didn’t. And it seemed that he had no interest in working together with them either - once the man got accustomed to his surroundings, he took off towards in one direction towards the forest.

Well, if Robin was getting started, then there was no need for the rest of them to slack off. As they headed into the forest, Alm thought back to the information he was given before they went through the portal. From the reports of the first scouts that had gone through the portal, this world was said to be teeming with dragons. That was the reason he had been chosen for this mission - he had some expertise in fighting dragons already, and the Falchion was known to be very effective against them as well. Once Celica heard about this, she immediately insisted that she had to go as well. The redhead had become increasingly possessive of him recently - but at the same time, her emotions for him also picked up in their intensity. The soldiers were there to help in case there were too many of the dragons even for him. But so far they haven’t seen a single one.

Their squad had reached a large clearing. A sudden rustle coming from the bushes in front of them alerted them that a dragon was probably approaching. Alm prepared for battle, and he could feel Celica tensing up as well. However, instead of a deadly dragon, they saw a group of mostly young-looking girls emerge from them instead. As a few of his soldiers relaxed, Alm’s hand didn’t move from the handle of the Falchion. While not certain of it, it was highly possible that those were the dragons they were searching for - even if he hadn’t seen a Manakete before, he had heard about them while in Askr.

The only adult-looking woman from the group made her way to the front and spoke out towards them, her voice booming out throughout the forest:
“You men have trespassed onto our sacred forest… our home! And interrupted my nap! I ask of you to leave peacefully. If you don’t… Then you shall taste the breath of a Divine Dragon!” Tiki roared as she finished her little speech, her roar striking fear into the Askrian soldiers. However, Alm didn’t falter. The woman’s words confirmed that these girls were their target - and he intended to carry out the orders he received. Even if his soldiers were afraid, seeing his brave form as he pressed on towards the women.

Even if Tiki understood the gravity of their situation, the younger dragons weren’t as perceptive. And so, since the soldier’s were still far away, Fae wasn’t too worried about them. “Hey, want to play tag with me?” She big sis Nowi asked carefreely. “Yes please!” The scantily-clad manakete answered happily, and the two girls suddenly both broke off into a run. Adult Tiki watched in horror as the two youngest-looking of her dragons ran off into the forest. In their time since all 5 of them had been thrown into this world, she had grew accustomed to their playful nature. This time, however, they picked the most terrible time for their games. She looked at the other reasonable dragon that they had, Myrrh. “Can you watch over my younger self? I have to get them before they get too far away.” Tiki asked, while already preparing to leave. The Great Dragon nodded, but also spoke out. “Be wary. I sense that some very ominous power had entered our woods.”
“I will. Thank you.” Tiki replied while trying to suppress a yawn. Then, she moved away in the direction Fae and Nowi ran off in.

Three dragons leaving the area boosted the soldier’s confidence, and so they pressed on towards Myrrh and Young Tiki. Myrrh stared at them for some time - wondering if she should attack them now. So far, even if they were trespassing, the men didn’t seem too hostile - and it’d pain her to hurt people who didn’t wish her harm. And so, she waited, while watching the younger version of Tiki as the girl pink-skirted girl twitched with her pointed ears.

As the group of men walked closer, the familiar feeling Tiki could sense also grew closer. Was Mar-Mar with them? While she couldn’t sense his smell, she could feel powerful magic very similar to his sword coming from them. If they had a sword similar to Mar-Mar’s, they surely were his friends! No good people could have a sword made out of one of her mother’s fangs. Believing that wholeheartedly, Tiki knew she shouldn’t be afraid of the coming soldiers. Instead, before Myrrh could stop her, she dashed towards them - heading towards the green-haired men that held the sword she had sensed.

Any courage that Alm spurred into the soldiers evaporated as they saw one of the girls suddenly run towards them. However, the boy from Ram Village didn’t falter. Instead, he let go of Celica’s hand and pulled the Falchion out of its sheath. Standing steadily, he held the sword with both hands while waiting for the dragon girl to get to him. If she was trying to get a piece of him, them he’d crush her. And so, he prepared to strike, without even thinking of letting the manakete get too close to him. Just a few weeks ago he’d have given her a chance to speak. But now, unbeknownst to him, the dark energy seeping from his Celica had slowly turned him more violent - and Tiki wouldn’t get the chance to do anything. As surprised as he was that she hadn’t transformed, it just made the fight easier. When the green-haired girl came into range, he immediately lunged forward and delivered a horizontal slash.

Seeing a sword very similar to Mar-Mar’s in the man’s hands, all of Tiki’s worries were gone. Alm’s attack came straight out of the blue for her. Before she was even able to realize what happened, it was already over. An excruciating pain exploded in her waist, and suddenly Tiki found herself unable to feel her legs. Looking down, she saw her the red ribbon she had wrapped around her waist was sliced in half, and was now quickly turning real red - stained through with blood.

Suddenly, someone shoved her on the arm. However, her body from the waist down remained standing - the lower part of her skirt sliding off without anything to hold it in place. Her legs started to twitch wildly, a stream of piss escaping her now bare slit. Tiki’s upper body hit the ground hard, forcing the air out of her lungs as some guts began to slide out of the wound in her waist. Looking up, she saw a redheaded girl in a white battle dress standing next to her legs, her hand outstretched and a sadistic smile on her face. Tiki’s mind still couldn’t process what happened. She turned her head around, trying to figure out what was happening. She saw the green-haired man, still holding his Falchion. And on the blade… Was that blood? Her blood? He… He attacked her?

The surprising knowledge hit her psyche hard, and her body responded to that with a series of violent coughs. When it was over, the man with the Falchion and the red-haired woman were already gone, walking away together. But she’d be very mistaken to think that this was the end of her problems. Most of the soldiers followed the Valentian couple to search for the other dragons, but a few of them decided to stay and have their fun with her.

Her legs have collapsed to the ground, first falling onto her weak knees before her small butt ended up falling on the top. What remained of Tiki’s stomach revolted when she saw two of the soldiers pick it up from the ground - her legs still twitching from time to time. She could only watch as two men undid their trousers and pulled out their cocks, before impaling her lower body on both of their cocks - one sliding into her virgin pussy and the other into her tight, unused anus. After the men pushed their cocks deep enough, the tips of their dicks emerged from the wound at her waist, mixed in with some of her guts. Their cocks continued to appear and disappear as they slid in and out of her holes, eventually adding their semen to the mixture of blood and guts that was at the top of it.

But her lower body wasn’t the only think the soldiers proceeded to fuck. One soldier picked her upper body off the ground, and proceeded to force his cock up the open hole in her waist. Even if the hole was way too big, ramming it into her liver and what remained of her stomach provided him with more than enough friction around his cock for him to enjoy it. As the man fucked her guts, he hold on to the sides of her body, but let go of her sides and her back.She weakly tried to hit him with her frail hands, but with no effect. Her body fell back until it was parallel to the ground, and remained in that position, her green ponytail touching the green grass beneath her. However, that left her body in a very inviting position for another of the soldiers. He approached her, and grabbed the front of her pink dress with both hands. Tearing it away, he exposed her nearly flat chest - her barely developed tits in particular. His thumbs immediately went towards her nipples, and Tiki’s head moved around in discomfort. That proved there was still some life left in her - so he pinched her nipples harder, and proceeded to twist them until she cried out in pain. That was the only thing he was waiting for - he shoved his cock into her open mouth, and proceeded to throat fuck the dragon girl while she proceeded to bleed out, impaled on two cocks. When the soldiers covered both halves of her body with their cum, she had already slipped away.


Myrrh hadn’t seen any of this - when she saw Alm slice Tiki in half, any doubts she had whether to fight disappeared. She grabbed her blue dragonstone and transformed into a dragon, then quickly flew away to prepare herself for the fight. She knew that the man was not to be underestimated. Even if this wasn’t the Darkling Woods, this forest had grown into her second home recently - and she had to fight in defense of it and the other dragons.

Even if it cost him some time and a lot of convincing, Alm managed to get Celica to split with him so that they could cover more of the forest quicker in their search. After a parting kiss, he watched her go away until she disappeared behind the trees. Then, he walked off in another direction. While walking, he could hear the footsteps of the soldiers sound in a distance behind him, but for the most part he was alone now. Not that he needed any help in fighting anyways.

As he reached another clearing, a greenish dragon suddenly appeared. With a loud roar, it breathed fire towards him. Alm rolled to the side, dodging most of the flames, but still feeling the heat. The dragon proceeded to breathe fire towards him again and again, and Alm avoided each of her attacks while trying to come up with a plan. The dragon hovered steadily at mostly the same spot and height - if he just managed to get underneath her, he was pretty sure he’d be able to reach her. It also seemed not to breathe towards the trees deliberately - perhaps it was fond of the forest? That let Alm trail from one tree to another while slowly getting closer to it, until eventually he was at the closest tree to it. Alm breathed in to prepare himself, then broke into a run getting directly under the dragon even as the flames enveloped him. Using a bush to bounce him up, he spinged up high towards the dragon. Alm delivered two fast, deep blows straight at the dragon’s vulnerable stomach. Landing from the fall, he quickly managed to quench the flames clinging on to him, mostly unhurt because of his armor.

The same couldn’t be said about the dragon. Myrrh’s dragon form failed her and she transformed back into a human - her green wings still springing from her back. The gashed across her stomach as a dragon translated into a deep, long gash across her stomach even in this form - and the white dress she wore under her red cloak was gone, leaving her lower body naked and her wound easily accessible. Even if she still had her wings, the indigo-haired girl wasn’t able to beat with them in time to keep her in the air - and she slammed into the ground. More precisely, into the same bush that Alm used to launch himself up in the air. The Falchion-wielding man watched her transform with satisfaction - another one of his foes fell to his blade. He ignored his slowly awakening cock that hardened at the sight of Myrrh’s now exposed cunt, and left her there - he still had a few dragons to kill.

Myrrh’s instincts were now telling her to flee. Her stomach really hurt, but she was sure that it could heal given enough time. Beating with her green wings, she tried to take off. However, she found herself unable to. The dragon didn’t know that, but when she fell, her wound slid right onto one of the bush’s branches. Now, its twigs were entwined with her intestines. When she tried to move away, it pulled her back towards it. But that didn’t discourage Myrrh from trying it - she just flapped her wings with more fury, using most of her strength to generate enough force for her to take off. Her indigo pigtails swung madly as she moved all of her body, trying to muster up the power she needed. Eventually, she managed to do so - but the bush hold on to some of her intestines, and as she flew off, a line out of her guts hung free from her belly. A twig snapped off the bush, and Myrhh finally moved from the spot where she fell to. But the rope made from her guts continued to swing under her.

The wound already weakened her, and with most of her remaining strength used to break free from the bush, Myrrh wasn’t able to fly too high. Her mind told her to search for a safe place - they had found so many in this forest during their stay here. If she just managed to find one, the forest’s magic would heal her even from that. And so she slowly flew away, trying to remember which would be the nearest. As she slowly flew around, the Askrians that watched Alm fight from the safe distance were slowly convinced that she wouldn’t pose a threat now. They all began to go towards her - and Myrrh desperately tried to stay afloat not to let reach her. There! There was a treehouse she helped with building. The soldiers wouldn’t be able to reach her if she got there...

Flying over their heads, Myrrh thought that she was safe from the soldiers since she couldn’t see any archers among them. However, the guts hanging free from her stomach proved to be her undoing. One of the soldiers grabbed onto them as she flew near him, and the sudden downwards pull destabilized her flying form. Using the last remnants of her strength to flap with her wings wildly, she was still unable to break free from his grip - and she slowly floated down to the ground. Gently touching down, she looked at the soldiers with fear - suddenly aware that through all that flying, she showed them all her slit. She covered it up with her hands, before her sandals-clad legs gave way and she fell to her knees, crushing on the squishy bowels that had fallen out of her stomach. However, she was also aware that she remembered this too late. Her face ended up against the crotch of the soldier who brought her back to the ground, and as he undid his pants, his erection hit her on the face.

She looked up, question marks in her eyes, only for the man to grab both of her indigo pigtails. The slimy liquid she could feel leaking onto her face, and she shivered in disgust. What… What were the soldiers going to do to her? She opened her mouth to ask them about it, but before she said anything, the man showed his tool into her mouth. Myrrh was annoyed by it - that was no way to treat a lady! The warm, thick piece of meat filling her mouth made her feel uncomfortable, and the sensation only grew worse when it reached her tight throat. He tried his best to fit his cock down the narrow duct, and Myrrh could feel the muscles there stretching to accommodate him. Once he went that deep, the men seemed to be satisfied with that and just proceeded to plow her mouth.

More soldiers approached them now. As her long, red coat still covered most of her body, they decided to get rid of it. One man got down and reached for one place where the coat came together - on her shoulders. Forcefully ripping it open, he was able to pull it off to the side and slide it down the girl’s frail arms. Exposing her flat torso to all the gathered soldiers. It was as if the girl had no breasts at all! As the men stared at her now exposed chest, Myrrh suddenly felt embarrassed. Closing both of her wings over her body, she covered herself up with them as she felt something sticky shooting down her throat and filling her mouth up. As the man pulled out, some of his semen trickled from between Myrrh’s open lips - and she quickly spat out whatever cum still remained there. She looked at the men gathered around her with fear - what were they going to do next?

The fact that the girl was able to cover herself even after they removed her clothes angered the soldiers. Quickly discussing it, they decided to get rid of these nasty wings. One of the men got closer to her from behind, and lifted his axe. He slammed it into her back, right through the base of one of the wings. He cut neatly through it, and the wing fell off - one half of Myrrh’s body uncovered again. Somehow, it didn’t even hurt her that much - and yet, she screamed. Losing a limb like that was a shock to her - she was not sure if this could heal the same way the wound in her belly could.
Even if one soldier decided to remove her wing relatively painlessly, the soldiers who were to remove her other arm weren’t that merciful. They simply grabbed onto it with both their arms, and began to pull together with all their strength. The already strained muscles of her wing were now filled with fresh pain. Even if her wings were usually able to survive great strains, as the men continued to pull on it Myrrh could feel the pain spreading from the base of it. Her tendons were slowly tearing as the fibres of her tissues were tore one after another. She began to cry because of the pain, but that in way stopped the men from doing that. At first she tried to hit them with the spikes at the ends of the wing, but she was mostly unable to hit anyone because their grip made it harder to move it. Eventually, her wing was completely ripped off, just a few shreds of her flesh sticking out of her back in its place.

Naked and exposed again, Myrrh bobbed her head down, unable to look at the soldiers anymore. Suddenly, one of the men grabbed her jaw. She assumed he was going to use fill her mouth with his meat again, but she was unable to close it now. However, instead of doing that, the man just did his best to stretch it as wide open as he could. Another soldier got closer as well. Myrrh’s eyes widened as she saw her blue dragonstone in his hand. What… was he going to do with it? She could feel the cold stone touching her lips, and suddenly her mouth was filled with it. It barely fit inside, but aside from some discomfort it wasn’t too bad. However, the man wasn’t done with it yet. He shoved it further in, straight into her throat. The stone would be too big to fit usually, but with her throat already broken in earlier, it was just barely able to fit - clinging to the walls of her throat and closing it off in full. Suddenly, Myrrh found herself unable to breathe. Her hands went to her throat and felt the stone protruding through it from the other side. She tried to push it out, but the man who placed the dragonstone there held on to it. Her face slowly grew red because of the lack of air. She hit him on his arms with her little fists, but to no avail. Her small toes began to twitch as the lack of fresh air began to affect her. Her body was already very weak - the open wound in her belly and the prolonged flight meant she wouldn’t last long like this.

Her hands went limp at her sides, and the man holding the blue gem in her throat let go of it. Myrrh had seen many people die in her life. Was it her turn to die now? It seemed so, for there was nothing she could do to save herself now. The dragon girl was suddenly thrown off-balance as one soldier couldn’t contain his arousal anymore. Throwing the girl that was still choking on her weapon to the ground, he forced his dick into her snatch from behind. The dying spasms of her very tight hole was able to bring him to an orgasm while Myrrh was still alive. She barely even reacted to that, her body at its limit. “Father… Brother Ephraim… I’m so sorry I won’t be able to see you again…” Her entire body shivered a final time when the man pulled his cock out, before going limp forever.

That was no end for the abuse she was receiving. Another soldier quickly mounted her from behind, also eager to feel her tightness as it clenched on his cock hard. Even if her mouth was unable to be used with her dragonstone still stuck in her throat, there was nothing stopping the soldiers from jerking off all over her face - covering her in more human seed than she had seen in her 1200 years of life.


Fae began to pout as she stopped running. Nowi managed to completely lose her, and now she had no idea where did the green haired girl go. Hiding around in the bushes, she was able to see some of the men that had the bigger Tiki had been angry with. Fae wondered if they had already apologized to her - she had found out that making Tiki angry was a bad idea. And now that she thought about it, the woman didn’t seem too happy about them running away either… Because of that, she continued to hide when she saw Tiki pass her hiding spot. Only when the green-haired manakete had disappeared behind the trees again, did Fae come out.
“Found you.” A cold voice sounded out from behind her, and Fae immediately turned to see who was it. The words came from a red-haired woman in a white dress who Fae didn’t recognize. Fae could sense a malevolent aura coming off of her… And for some reason the smile on her face was more terrifying than any other expression she could wear.
“Now, come here, little girl. I won’t hurt you.” Celica said what she knew was an obvious lie, but maybe the young girl would trust her? Her hand remained on the handle of Beloved Zofia as she prepared to strike - her other hand gathering energy for a fire spell.
“No! You… you seem mean!” Fae called out, and began to crawl back into her hiding spot.
“Is that so…” Celica chuckled when she heard that. If the girl listened, she would have granted her a quick death - but that wouldn’t happen now. She waited until Fae went under her bush, then released the flames with her left hand. “EEEEK!” Fae screamed in pain as the flames enveloped her, her orange dress catching fire. She desperately tried to make her way out from beneath the shrub that concealed her, but the flames made it too hard for her.
“Should have listened to me, girl.” Celica commented, amused at the squeals Fae made as the fire began licking her skin. However, that was a mistake - for this spurred Fae to grab her dragonstone and use it to transform. Her yellow dragon form rose up from the ground, trampling the burning bush and knocking a few trees over. “Rawr!” She roared angrily at the mean redhead who was staring at her with her eyes wide, a look of surprise on her face.

“BWAAAA!” Fae screamed again as she breathed light and fire at the woman, the flames hiding her from sight. Fae wondered if that would get her to leave her alone while she waited for the flames to disappear.

Celica felt her dress tear and burn as the dragon’s breath hit her, an angry expression on her face. However, it did its job protecting her for the precious moments she needed to think, what to do next. She wasn’t expecting this much power from such a little girl… She should not have underestimated her. She sighed as she decided she had to tap into Duma’s power, hoping that Alm wasn’t nearby. Purple flames enveloped her, protecting her from the dragon magic and increasing her strength. Grabbing the sword in both her hands, she used the newfound power to jump towards the dragon girl. She was far too fast for Fae to react in time, and so she was able to ram the sword straight through the base of Divine Dragon’s legs. “Perish!” Celica screamed out as she did that, Fae clearly being able to hear the madness in her voice.

The little limbs that supported the standing dragon were both detached from the rest of her body, and so the dragon collapsed backwards. To make sure the girl wouldn’t cause any trouble, Celica drove the sword through the dragon’s gut. The purple flames died down around her as Celica looked at her body, assessing the damage the dragon did to her. The bulk of her white dress was gone, and so she unbuckled what remained of it and let it fall to the ground. Her huge tits bounced free without it, and she regretted not wearing a bra. Fortunately, her short underskirt survived the flames. Besides her breasts, her flat stomach was also exposed now - and so were most of her thighs, as the skirt ended up torn in many spots. Well, it was better than being fully naked. Her eyes moved back towards Fae - the girl had transformed back into a human, but she was in no condition to fight now. Celica considered killing her off - but before that happened, more rustled bushes caught her attention. Covering her tits with one shoulder, She picked her sword up again, only to see that these were caused by a pair of Askiran soldiers. She relaxed for a moment,. However, she realized that there was a chance that they saw her call upon Duma’s power - and she couldn’t have the word of that spread. She considered just killing them - but the dragons didn’t use conventional weapons, so slicing them up was out of the question - and she was the only magic user here, so blasting them with magic was also not an option.

“How much did you see?” She asked them, her voice betraying no emotion.
“Everything… The whole fight that is, milady.” One of the soldiers answered her with a grin on his face.
“You are to speak to no one of what you saw. …Consider the girl a forepayment to the reward for your discretion.” She and the soldiers shared a knowing smile before the Zofian princess left to search for more dragons - but she’d settle with finding Alm instead.

The soldiers approached Fae, who was laid out on the ground. Her legs, while not cut off like the ones of her dragon form, were still wounded enough that it was impossible for her to get away. Her orange dress ended up completely burnt off by the flames, and she didn’t get it back when transforming since her strength was already depleted - so there was nothing covering her body from the soldiers’ hungry eyes. Tears welled up in her green eyes as she looked up at them. What… what did that mean woman mean when she said something about her being the payment?

Fae was about to find out what they meant when the soldiers picked her up from the ground by her waist - their cocks already out of their pants. Her virgin pussy was pierced by one of the men’s cocks, and Fae screamed out in pain. “Please, don’t do this! It huuurts!” If anything, her words only encouraged the other soldier to dig his fingers into her anus. She squirmed under his touch, her hands hitting the man who was raping her underdeveloped vagina, but her butthole clenched around the soldier’s finger. It hurt her, but he managed to stretch it enough for his cock to fit in as well. Fae bounced up when the man drove his prick into her butt, another round of pain spreading through her. With each of his thrusts, he was able to drive his cock a bit deeper inside her - and her butt hurt even more. Why… why were the men hurting her like that? Fae’s childish brain couldn’t understand. In her life in the secluded dragon village in the middle of the desert, she was shielded from any type of carnal pleasure since her body, even after several centuries, was still that of a young human girl. So she didn’t understand how the man were hurting her - she only wanted for the pain to stop.

The man fucking Fae’s snatch took a deep breath as he drove his cock against the back of Fae’s vagina. Putting some more force into his next thrust, he was able to drive his full length inside her as the hole stretched to accommodate it. But simply fucking the girl wasn’t enough. The man brought his hands up a bit - there was no need to hold Fae in place with them as they kept the girl squished between their bodies. His hands ended up just over her nonexistent breasts - only her nipples showed that her chest could one day develop into bountiful flesh mounds. And on these nipples he focused, his fingers squeezing and pulling on them as he rammed his entire length into her over and over again. Fae began to sob in pain at the additional abuse, screaming in pain from time to time when the soldier put more strength into tugging at her flesh buds. “Tiki… help me!” She cried from the bottom of her heart while the two cocks continued to hammer into her.

Eventually, the man pounding into her cunt groaned as he reached his orgasm. Releasing his load into her pussy, it was quickly overflown with it - and as he pulled out, it poured free from it as well. Since the soldier fucking her anus started later, he was still going. He was able to hear Fae’s sobs, but with her facing away from him he couldn’t see her pained face. He decided he wanted to see it now. Placing one hand on her head, he couldn’t stop but pat the little girl a few times before placing the hand firmly on one side. With the other hand, he grabbed onto Fae’s chin from the other side. Fae wasn’t sure what the man was doing, but it didn’t feel that ba-Crunch!

Suddenly, the man began to pull with both hands, twisting Fae’s head around until her neck snapped. Even if her anus was already hugging his cock tightly, suddenly it began spasming around his cock with even more strength than before. Her face ended up looking directly at him - the pain stuck on her face as her body jumped up and down on his cock in deathly spasms. With head twisted fully around, the connection to the rest of her body was severed. Her legs and arms flailed aimlessly for a moment before going limp. Her eyes bulged for some time as well, fresh tears pumped out of them. Her mouth bounced open with drool leaking out of it as the soldier pounded her anus with even more force than before. Her head bobbled from one side to another with each of his thrusts, one of her eyes rolling back when her tongue lulled free as well. The continued look of absolute pain frozen on her face was also another factor to increase his pleasure, until he finally released his load deep into her bowels. At that point, Fae’s corpse was almost motionless - only limply moving after each of his thrusts. Groaning heavily, the man pulled his cock out of Fae’s asshole - with a loud slurp coming from it as he did. Some of his semen trickled free from it as he let go of her body - only for the second soldier to grab her corpse and push into her vagina again.

He twisted Fae’s head around again while fucking her - in the same direction the soldier before did. With her head about to be turned around a full 360 degrees, her frail neck had been strained beyond its limits. He felt something rip as he did that, and suddenly only the head remained in his hands - the rest of her body slumped backwards. He held on to the head for a moment, only for the other soldier to take it from his hands. The man forced his cock up her esophagus, and with how small her head was, was able to get the tip out of her mouth. Jerking off with the head, the soldier proceeded to come all over Fae’s flat chest - while his partner released his second load into her pussy as well. Satisfied with using Fae’s body, the soldiers finally let go of the corpse, and set out towards the portal leading back to Askr.


Alm called out in rage as he sliced at the older Tiki’s golden dragon form. He tried to speak to her, but as Tiki sensed the deaths of the other manaketes she’d decided the invaders deserved no mercy, transforming right when she saw him. Even if her massive dragon towered over him, the green-haired swordsman felt no fear as he slowly approached the woman. He was perfectly fine with fighting her. As he walked, Tiki shivered when she sensed the Falchion in his hands. This was really bad, she realized. The sword made from her mother’s fang was deadly against all dragons - herself included. If this man possessed half the skill with the sword Marth - or his descendants - had, then there was really no way for her to win this. Even so, she couldn’t run away - not after three of the young girls that she cared for were killed. And staying meant facing this man sooner or later - so she’d fight him now, when he was alone. Breathing pure flames towards him and striking with her claws and snout, she found herself unable to hit him. His cuts with the Falchion hurt her a lot more than these of a normal blade, and with each cut she felt some of her dragon power leaving her, sealed away. The heat of her flames had died down, and Tiki doubted they’d hurt anyone now. She could already feel her dragon form breaking down, and she was sure her opponent sensed it too. Alm prepared for the final strike, steeling himself for one final charge towards Tiki. Just as he broke into a run, flames soared through the air from behind him and crashed into the dragon. As Tiki turned back into a human, Alm found himself unable to stop in time, and so he drove the Falchion straight through her gut - with his velocity making them both fall over as blood splashed through her red outfit and all around them.

He collapsed on top of Tiki, pinning the woman to the ground as Falchion sunk deep into the ground beneath her - making it unable for him to pull it out. The stitches on the side of her red corset were all torn, cut or burned - and so the front and the back of it came free. Even with the sword slicing through her - and so through her clothes as well - as her back slammed into the ground, the upper part of her corset came off, and her huge breasts bounced free. Alm couldn’t help but stare at them for a moment, red in the face. Myrrh’s pussy flashed before him only for a moment, and he easily pushed it out of her mind. But to see Tiki’s massive breasts so close up made him hard again - and this time, he wouldn’t be able to just wish his boner away. But… What would Celica say if she saw him in a situation like this? While he wasn’t fully on top of the woman - Falchion sticking out of her belly prevented that - he ended up straddling one of her legs. His knee that ended up between her legs had managed to flip the front part of her dress upwards. The only thing covering her shapely thighs now were the suspenders to her pink thighhighs. Even through his boots, he could feel them shaking underneath him. He shifted his gaze down her body, and was able to see her pinkish slit. He could feel his cock throbbing in his pants - and then remembered that someone cast the spell that forced Tiki out of her dragon. He turned around, his legs still staying in this position, and felt his cock twitch again at the sight of Celica. Most of his lover’s clothes were gone now, with the girl only wearing a short black skirt - her white-golden befitting of the Zofian royal was gone. Her huge tits looked as lovely as ever as she removed the hand covering them, and they bounced freely as Celica ran over to him. Assessing the situation with a few quick looks, Celica couldn’t believe her luck while ignoring Alm’s apologetic stares. If she played this correctly, she’d be able to steer Alm towards far more pleasure for them in the future… She smiled at the thought, and let the smile linger on her lips as well.

“Oh, don’t be embarrassed… There’s nothing wrong in taking advantage of your defeated enemy.” She told him while leaning in and kissing him.

“No, you got it wrong! I’m not trying to…” Alm immediately replied, a blush on the man’s face. Even if the two had been having a lot of fun in the bedroom recently, to have Celica suggest he’d do something like this - and with the dragon girl listening it - both surprised and embarrassed him.
“Oh please, Alm. I wouldn’t mind if you did it… and I’m sure we’ll both enjoy it…” Celica said seductively while forcing one hand under his leather shirt and grabbing the hem of his pants. She quickly pulled them down to his knees, her hand moving to the side for a moment to squeeze one of Tiki’s thighs, before trailing a path up Alm’s leg again and closing around his half-erect cock. She stroked it until it grew to its full size, ignoring Alm’s weak protests. “See? Your Falchion agrees with me!” She told him with a broad, unsettling smile. Pushing on his back to make him bend over, she embraced him from behind while still keeping one hand over his shaft. Her breasts squished against his back as he grabbed on to the Falchion again not to lose balance, and she heard him breathe in loudly as she guided his cock towards Tiki’s snatch. The dragon girl watched them with horror - she had accepted her death, but to be defiled like that beforehand? “Please, don’t listen to her!” Tiki cried out, but it was far too late for that. Even if Alm tensed up, as Celica whispered “Ignore her… She’s just our toy now.” into his ear Alm relaxed again and surrendered herself to Celica’s touch - until the tip of his cock slid into Tiki’s pussy. This Tiki had more experience with sex than her younger counterpart, so she understood perfectly well what was going to happen now. Did… did these soldiers raped the girls who were in her care before killing them as well? More anger welled up in her, but with the Falchion sticking out of her stomach and keeping her power sealed there was nothing she could do but take Alm’s cock. As Celica nudged Alm forward, his cock finally penetrated Tiki’s snatch. Celica smiled as she heard Alm groan in pleasure, and her smile only widened when he started to move his hips on his own, slowly proceeding to rape Tiki willingly. Letting go of him, Celica crawled over towards Tiki’s head.

She was clearly able to see the tears flowing down Tiki’s cheeks. Celica forced a hand beneath her skirt, finally able to work on the arousal that had been slowly building up in her this entire time. While fingering herself, Celica ran the other hand against Tiki’s face - her fingers curiously touching Tiki’s pointed ear. Then, she moved back towards Tiki’s breasts. Grabbing onto one with her free hand, she continued to squeeze the flesh orbs that were comparable in size - if not bigger - than her own. She was quickly able to reach her orgasm, and after coming, she removed her come-stained hand from her snatch and used the sticky limb to molest Tiki’s chest as well. Even if she was unable to move from this spot, the Falchion pinning her down, Tiki’s upper body was still able to squirm under her touch. Running her fingers against Tiki’s nipples, slapping her tits and squashing her breasts together - Celica did all she could think off to get more reactions from the green-haired manakete. Behind her, the red-haired girl could hear Alm’s moans picking up, and she knew her lover was approaching his orgasm. In her desire to make him feel as good as she could, Celica bent over, her lips connecting with Tiki’s. As she forced her tongue into Tiki’s mouth, taking advantage of Tiki’s lips opening up as she groaned after Alm rammed his cock deep inside her, she stuck out her ass towards Alm, showing him her wet pussy. She wasn’t sure if Alm would enjoy seeing her kiss another girl, but his satisfied orgasmic outcry confirmed to her that he did - and she felt his fingers slide into her self-lubricated womanhood as well. That only led her to kiss Tiki with more intensity, even as the dragon girl tried to turn her head away from her. Celica moved her hips in sync with Alm’s fingers, while she held on to Tiki’s head to keep the girl from moving it around. The wet slapping sounds from behind her told her Alm was going at it again… The knowledge that she succeeded in corrupting him at least a little bit was enough to make her cum all over his hand.

Moaning in pleasure, Celica rode her orgasm out. When it finished, she released Tiki’s head and moved back a bit - it was time to finish it. She found Beloved Zofia in the spot she left it at, and returned with it to Alm and Tiki. The green-haired man was now fucking Tiki with almost as much force as he usually showed when they were together. Any reservations he might have had beforehand had disappeared as Tiki’s wet snatch hugged his cock over and over again. His mind successfully blocked out her cries of pain just as Celica told him to, but the woman herself was very much enjoying each and every one of these. However, she knew she had to kill the woman before Alm came a second time. If he did, then he could possibly think about what he had just done and have second thoughts. But making him come inside a dead woman would push him too far in for that. Knowing this, Celica smiled sadistically while turning away from Alm and towards Tiki again. Cutting down with her sword, she sliced through the diadem Tiki wore on her hair - and buried the sword in the girl’s head. Celica pushed the sword further in, enjoying the panic in Tiki’s eyes before they started moving wildly when Beloved Zofia entered her brain. Foam appeared on her lips as they opened up again, while Tiki’s body began to shake in powerful twitches. Turning around, Celica hurried over to Alm and locked her lips onto his. He kissed her back with even more passion than usual, then moaned against her as he reached his second orgasm - the dying spasms of her cunt drained more of his semen into her pussy.

Once he was finished, both he and Celica stood up. He grabbed onto Falchion again, and with Tiki dead, as well as his arousal sated, he had an easier way of pulling the sword out. Celica pulled his pants back up, then retrieved her sword from Tiki’s head. Staring at the half-naked corpse for a moment, another idea appeared in her mind. Tugging onto Tiki’s open corset, she managed to get it all the way off. Wrapping it around her chest, Celica created a makeshift bra for herself and tied it behind her back. It hugger her tits tightly, but at least it covered them. Once she was done with that, the pair began to move towards the spot they entered the forest from. They killed four of the five girls they had seen - Robin had to do his job and find the last one. As they walked, Alm thought of what just happened. He never expected Celica to encourage him to fuck another woman… But not only she did, she also killed her when he was doing that. And surprisingly, it was very arousing - both Tiki squirming around his cock and Celica slamming her sword into her head. Maybe… maybe they could try doing this again in the future? He shyly asked Celica about it as they walked, only for her to smile warmly back at him. “Of course… Anything for you, my dear.”


Nowi stopped when she reached the outer edge of their forest. Fae had completely disappeared from her sight… Maybe they were playing hide-and-dragonseek now? Her purple eyes caught some movement ahead, and she focused to see exactly who it was. Was it Robin? When did he get here? Even if she didn’t know the answer to that, she was still happy to see another face that she knew. These men who showed up before looked quite menacing to her… But if Robin was here, she had nothing to worry about. After all, the tactician was her friend - and even better, he’d definitely play with her, too! She happily hurried towards him, only slowing down when the man noticed her. Something seemed off… The Robin she knew was definitely a good person… Why did this one seem so… angry? Even if this was something she wouldn’t do usually, she decided to transform into a dragon - just to be safe. And she did it just in time, for purple flames suddenly surrounded Robin and a circular portal opened just above him. A horned dragon’s head and neck appeared out of it. A dark bolt of energy left his mouth and surged towards her, crushing directly into her yellow dragon body. What was this dark power? She could feel a wave of death spreading through her body from the spot where the attack reached her.
“Aaah!” She screamed in pain, and retaliated with an attack of her own. Her lightning breath reached the man, but he simply brushed it off and the dragon sent another bolt of energy at her. The expiration magic quickly ate away at the rest of her dragon body, forcing her back into her human-like form. However, that didn’t stop the magic from still having some effect on her. The pink bowtie holding her green top together disintegrated as well, her flat chest exposed to Robin. The twin belts around her hips disappeared as well, but thankfully her pink shorts were still there. That gave her at least some dignity as she stared directly into the eyes of the dragon hovering over Robin. She closed her eyes, understanding that her end has come.

Grima watched the small dragon appear before him. She was little more than a worm to be exterminated… And yet, for some reason, he hesitated. What was this feeling? Was his vessel… stimulated by the nearly naked girl? Nonsense. And yet, that feeling spread through his body and influenced the dragon himself as well. Very well. His vessel also deserved some delight, after all.
Approaching Nowi, Grima worked on removing his vessel’s belt and freeing its cock. It glowed with purple energy as he reached Nowi, slapping her on the face with it. She opened her eyes, understanding that Robin decided to spare her for now. But… what was this thing rubbing against her cheek? Did… This was some new game she hadn’t played before? She opened her mouth to ask him against it, only for it to be filled up with that thing. And yet… it didn’t feel that bad. She ran her tongue against it, licking it like one of Gaius’s lolipops. It moved in her mouth, and something began to leak out of the tip. It tasted salty… Well, the entire thing had this meaty taste to it. Next, she tried to suck on it - and again, more of the liquid came to her. It seemed that Robin was enjoying what she was doing… But suddenly, he pushed the thing further in - all the way to her throat. Now it hurt! It barely fit inside her narrow throat, but she managed to take it there. Tears began to run from her eyes as the pain of her throat stretching continued to affect her. This was no fun at all! Her purple eyes looked up at Robin, begging him to stop, but he seemed indifferent to that and just continued to move his thing back and forth in her mouth. He continued to do so, until more sticky, salty liquid began to spurt out of it - she almost threw up when she felt it, but managed to swallow all of it.

As Grima pulled out, he noticed that his vessel now seemed satisfied. However, the heat from the vessel spread to the small dragon he currently was stuck as - and his own massive member hardened as well. The dragon looked down at Nowi’s body. Maybe there were some advantages of being a smaller dragon like this… Now, worms like this one would be able to fit onto his cock. His dragon form made its way through the portal. Nowi’s eyes widened as she saw the massive member between the dragon’s legs, and she made the connection between it and what just happened. Did the dragon also want to play with her? But there was no way it’d fit inside her!

Robin picked her up from the ground by her shoulders, and began to carry her towards the dragon. She tried to beat him with her little fists, but to no avail. Robin stopped in front of the dragon, keeping her high up with one hand, and the other one reached for her shorts. Ripping the middle part of the off, he exposed her unused snatch. Nowi shivered when he did that. Was the dragon going to put it in there?

As Robin placed her over the dragon’s shaft, it tip rubbing against her virgin slit, she understood that he did. One of the dragon’s claws impaled her through her hand, keeping her in the air even as Robin let go of her. His fingers moved to the level of her crotch, and dug into her vagina. Spreading it open with his fingers, he was able to let at least a little bit of the dragon’s cock inside her. Then, in one quick shove, Grima pushed the cock inside her. Her hymen torn as if it was never there, her vaginal canal was spread with a cock far thicker than her legs. However wide her pussy stretched, it wasn’t enough - both her anus and her vagina became one big hole that only barely covered for the monster’s massive girth as blood began to flow the monster’s cock. Both her legs became dislocated as the dragon pushed them out of their sockets, and they continued to flail wildly. Her insides didn’t fare much better. Her cervix gave way almost instantly, and her small womb was in no way able to contain it either. The massive phallus tore into her bowels next - masticating most of her abdominal organs with massive force. Finally, the dragon reached something that gave him a little more resistance - the walls of Nowi’s belly. They stretched out as much as they could, an obscene bulge taking the place of her tummy. She was able to see it clearly when she looked down past her small tits - and that was enough to make her snap. The pain coursing through her was something she could maybe get used to - but to see her body violated like that was too much for her child-like mind to handle. Her tongue slipped free as she no longer controlled it, her legs and arms moving without any coordination.

Just one thrust, and this was how enjoyable it was to see her suffer it? Grima considered testing this out on a few more of the human worms back in Askr while retracting his cock a bit, then ramming into Nowi’s body again. Her belly stretched out as much as before, and she again squirmed in pain on his cock. His vessel was standing directly in front of them, and he was able to see the broken look in her eyes and the pain shaking her entire body. With each thrust, her belly protruded a bit more forwards. Eventually, Grima could feel something tear - and suddenly, his cock came free as it finally broke through the walls of her stomach. More of her blood and guts were thrown around as he did that, and Nowi screamed in pain when that happened. Even her already broken brain was able to feel that. And yet, he could sense that the girl didn’t have much life left in her. Most of her internal orgasm were already destroyed, and the two massive holes he created caused her to bleed profusely. Still, her body would work as a fucksleeve even after she died. Grima continued to slide in and out of her for some more time, until the dragon reached his climax. With a deafening roar, the dragon released his semen through the hole in Nowi’s belly. Massive globules of dragon semen poured out of her, most of them sticking to her body around the wound.

The dragon waited until his orgasm finished, then had his vessel remove Nowi’s corpse from his cock. The massive flaps of stretched skin piled up on top of her body when it dropped to the ground. With that and her limbs dislocated, her body was almost unrecognizable. The coating of dragon semen also didn’t help with that. Grima’s vessel made his way back towards the portal to Askr, while the dragon returned to its spot through his own portal. Nowi’s corpse remained undiscovered by the others, but even if they did, her pussy had been stretched to a point where no one would be able to use it again.


Five dragons lived peacefully in a lush forest… As Alm, Celica, Grima and the soldiers returned through the portal back to Askr, all that remained of the dragons were their abused corpses.

Chapter 26: Expressing Superiority

tags: con, M/F, debreasting, throat cutting, impalement, strangulation, beheading

The door to Lute’s room swung open. The purple-haired mage looked at it with little curiosity, only to see a woman wearing glasses and a pointed hat walk in, a notebook in her hands. “Greetings, Lute. I have been watching you for some time - and noting the results. It seems that your magic prowess is especially notable.” Lute looked at her with little surprise. “Nothing strange with that - it is only expected of a prodigy such as me.” Unshaken by this, Miriel continued to speak. “Your scholarly precision and perseverance are also to be commended - they truly seem fascinating. Nevertheless, despite my longitudinal research, I still lack data on some of your spells. I would like the both of us to equate our magic - providing me with the data I desire.”
Lute laughed coldly. “Of course I’ll win - I always do. Let’s begin straight away.”


Faye paced nervously around the room where she and Rhajat were waiting for the results of the vote. While the specifics of this competition avoided her - she only signed up as a way to make Alm notice her - there was one thing that stuck with her. In the first round of the bracket, the loser ended up executed publicly. While she wasn’t too thrilled about her potential future death, it beat living her life without Alm’s love. And if she won… Maybe that would make Alm take interest in her? She wasn’t sure why the black-haired girl signed up for this as she avoided talking to her. She had no desire to bond with unknown women - especially one dressed so scantily. The woman’s baggy pants were full of holes, and her top was basically a bra - not to mention the transparent veil that barely concealed most of Rhajat’s torso. Faye herself dressed as a proper woman should - a long dress that covered her from her shoulders to her knees, a cloak and also an apron on the front with a beautiful bowtie behind her back. Just the perfect wife for Alm, if he finally took her in. “Oh, Alm…” She muttered to herself while continuing to walk around.

“Okay girls, the result are in.” Anna’s excited voice broke her out of her musings. “For the first round of Enduring Love voting gauntlet, Faye versus Rhajat… It seems that Faye had won!” Faye felt relief coursing through her body - even if she was telling herself that death would be a relief for her broken heart, she’d still prefer to live. Rhajat didn’t seem that moved by the news. Only her green eyes betrayed the fear that the young magician was feeling. However, she knew that this could happen when she signed up for this… And she’d face her demise proudly. Anna walked up to Faye and shook her hand.
“Congratulations! Do you want to kill Rhajat yourself?” While taking a step back to get away from the annoyingly energetic woman, Faye answered in a cheerful voice, a surprisingly cruel smile on her face: “Yes, please!”
Loki felt a bit disappointed upon hearing this. Still, this might prove to be more entertaining than if she got to kill Rhajat herself. “The stage is yours.” She told her with a fake smile, and turned towards Rhajat. The girl had already gotten up and approached the room’s exit, and now was waiting for the order to leave. When she heard Anna’s words, she walked out - directly onto the stage set in the castle’s main hall. Faye emerged behind her a moment later, carrying a short blade in her hands. Even if she preferred to use a bow in Askr, she had learned how to use a sword in one of her attempts of getting closer to Alm. Now, she’d get the chance to catch his attention! Her heart fluttered as she saw a few Alms in the audience. Maybe one of them would be the one that accepts her?

Sizing Rhajat up, Faye wondered how to start. This was her moment, she shouldn’t waste it. First, the bitch’s clothes had to go. She probably only dressed like this to impress men - including all of her Alms. Rage lit up in her mind as Faye thought this. Once she reached Rhajat, who was standing proudly at the front of the stage. Faye set the sword down, and then embraced the girl from behind, ignoring how repulsive it was for her. Her hands found Rhajat’s boobs from behind, and both reached into the opening between the girl’s breasts. Tugging her top open, Faye exposed both of Rhajat’s tits to the room’s cold air. Pulling the black cloth down the diviner’s slim waist, she also removed her black transparent bodysuit. Faye could sense that under Rhajat’s calm demeanor, the girl was slowly starting to despise her more and more. Perhaps she was hoping for a more dignified death? That was something Faye would not grant her. Faye’s hands struggled with the belts that held Rhajat’s pants in place, but once they were gone, she was able to pull most of Rhajat’s dark clothes past her wide hips and down her long legs. To her surprise, Faye saw that Rhajat wore red shorts beneath them. Maybe she had misjudged the girl? She expected her to wore nothing at all there. Even if that was the case, the village girl decided it didn’t matter. This was her time to shine - and if that included taking away all of Rhajat’s dignity, so be it.

In fact, Faye realized she might as well go all out. Unclasping her cloak, she let it fall to the ground. Her hands reached behind her back and untied the bow that kept her white apron in place, and it came off as well. Grabbing the hem of her puffy dress, she quickly lifted it up and pulled it through her her head - showing that she wore no underwear. Her shaved cunt and her decently-sized breasts were exposed to all as she gave all the onlookers a bright smile - though her eyes and heart only cared for the Alms there. After showing off her body, hardened by her life in a small village, Faye’s attention turned back to Rhajat. She quickly ripped the girl’s shorts off, exposing her cunt and the bush of dark hair above it. Although Rhajat tried to keep her cool, her reddened cheeks showed that the magician had was upset by this. Faye eyed the woman up again, and suddenly realized just how bigger her breasts were compared to her own. She couldn’t have her eclipsing her like that - what if Alm preferred to look at the woman with bigger tits? She picked the small sword up from where she laid it down, knowing fully, what she had to do next.

With one hand, Faye roughly grabbed one of Rhajat’s breasts. Rhajat’s face heated up again. Any pleasure that the woman might have been getting from having her mammaries stimulated disappeared as Faye cut into the breast from below, removing the fleshy orb in one fast slice. Before Rhajat fully processed, what Faye just did, the blonde repeated the same thing with her second breast, smiling happily as Rhajat’s blood splattered her hands and chest. Now, she should receive all the attention she deserved. The dark mage’s stoic facade dropped as she screamed in pain and anger. “I can’t forgive this… I’ll put a hex on you!” Faye wouldn’t give these threats much thought, but as she saw a green glow form around Rhajat’s hands, she knew she had to act fast. Whacking up with the sword, she slammed it into Rhajat’s armpit shoulder from beneath. Putting more force in to push the sword through it, Faye was able to remove one of Rhajat’s arms before she placed her curse on her. However, as the limb hit the wooden boards with a thud, Rhajat’s other hand continued to glow. For good measure, Faye cut it off as well - but this time, only the hand. Rhajat’s hateful gaze was now the only thing the woman could place on her as her blood continued to pour from her four wounds as her detached hand fell off.

Faye’s eyes glanced over her audience. Yes! There was an Alm watching her every move! She smiled straight at him, before turning to face Rhajat again. It seemed that she managed to accomplish her goal - so now it was time for her to finish the Hoshidian dark mage off. Lifting the blade again, Faye touched Rhajat’s neck with it. She enjoyed the fear that showed up in Rhajat’s eyes - along with the knowledge that Alm was watching her, Faye could feel her pussy going damp. In one quick sideways cut, and shivering in arousal, she opened Rhajat’s throat. The blood spraying from Rhajat’s open throat covered Faye’s tits, and as she opened her mouth some of it also sprayed onto her tongue. Dropping a hand between her thighs, Faye proceeded to finger herself while her back was turned to the audience. Still, they could see her fingers sliding in and out of her pussy. Rhajat’s titless, amputated body stumbled to the side, so Faye didn’t cover up her dying moments. Her remaining arm was waving aimlessly as she struggled not to cry even in the face of death. Her eyes soared through the group of heroes who had been watching her until they stopped on her lookalike from the world of Awakening. A vision of a sandstorm flashed before her dying eyes. Even if Rhajat wasn’t one to believe in reincarnation, now her mind clinged to any idea that would prolong her life. And if it was real, it wouldn’t be a bad body to wake up in… She clung to that hope while collapsing forward, her dead body falling face-first into the crowd - her dead cunt and asshole stuffed with the onlookers pricks almost immediately.

After Faye reached her climax onstage, and saw that Rhajat’s body was already being enjoyed by some of the spectators, she picked her clothes off from the boards of the stage and then wandered off. She had only been walking for a few moments when she heard footsteps behind her. Turning around, her heart began beating faster again when she saw it was Alm.
“Faye, congratulations on your victory!” And her heart was now beating so fast it could burst free from her chest any moment. She let the clothes that she held in front of her slide down a bit, baring her breasts, as Alm continued to speak: “And seeing you kill that girl… It really was something else. I hope I get to see it again some time!” After raping and killing Tiki, this Alm had become more attuned to watching beautiful woman die. Still clueless about Faye’s feeling, he saw nothing wrong in telling Faye that he enjoyed what she did - he knew how happy it would make her. The tapping of heels on the stone ground caught their attention. As they grew louder, Celica appeared from behind a corner. “Oh, there you are!” She exclaimed happily when she saw Alm. “And hello to you, Faye. You put on a nice show there!” Celica told her with a warm smile, while approaching Alm and leaning against his side, one of her arms wrapping around him. Flaunting their relationship in front of Faye, she kissed Alm, her eyes watching Faye carefully. Then, the pair made their way out - with Celica and Faye exchanging deadly glares as they walked away.

Faye’s had never gone from so ecstatic to so crushed in such a short time. The one Alm that liked what she did already had a Celica at his side? She couldn’t handle a shock like this. Her mind desperately searched for any possible way she could make this work. Maybe… Yes! He must have been inviting her to kill that Celica and take her spot at his side instead. Her mind instantly began trying to figure out, how to do just that. Humming happily, she took off towards her room - she had much to think of.


The mages’ clash ended up with Lute and Miriel evenly matched. For each spell Lute cast, Miriel had one just as powerful of her own. Lute was impressed by the meticulousness with which the redhead carried out each single test, measuring each spell and quantifying its might with some self-invented scale. Eventually, both of them ended up completely drained of their magic powers. To Lute’s frustration, it seemed that the mage was just as durable as she was. Now, she waited while Miriel calculated the results. The woman was quite satisfied - she got the information she needed. When she finished, she stared at her notes for a moment, memorizing the important parts.
“Who won?” Lute asked her, no longer able to contain her anxiety. She had to be the stronger one! She was superior to all! Miriel seemed too caught up in her notes to hear her, so the mage had to repeat her question repeatedly, her voice louder with each word, until
finally she managed to break Miriel out of her stupor.
“If by “winning” you refer to being stronger magically…” Miriel did some quick calculations in her mind. “That is quite surprising. It appears we are matched evenly.”
Lute closed her eyes as she heard that, sitting on her bed, almost fainting. No! This couldn’t be true! This had to be a lie! She was the very best! How could someone she had never seen before be able to keep up with her? Lute tried her best to think, what should she do now. She had to show her superiority somehow - but with the way things were going, magic or knowledge were out of the question. What other options there were?

Getting up from her bed, Lute stopped in front of her bookshelf. She had no use for them back home - she had all her books memorized - but the Askrians were wise enough to provide her with a library that while not worthy of her genius, still provided her with the knowledge of a world other than hers. Going through the books, she tried to see if any gave her the idea for something where she could express dominance over Miriel. Her eyes stopped on one position. ‘The Art of Love’
Love… This was one field her books back home taught her nothing about… and yet, she was drawn to it. If she managed to outperform the other woman in something she knew almost nothing about, there would be no question that she was the superior being. Lute took the book from the bookshelf and opened it up on a random page - only to be greeted with a sight of two people making love. Blushing heavily, she closed the book immediately and looked around. While Miriel was still there, she seemed lost in her notes again - she couldn’t have seen what she just opened up. It also seemed she had no intention of leaving anytime soon, so Lute knew she could take her time. Some part of her was curious about the book’s content…

Opening the book again, she quickly skimmed through it. On each page, it depicted a different sexual position in a very vivid painting, along with a detailed description next to it. Lute continued to scour through the book as she returned to her bed, her face heating up with each page she turned. In a few minutes she learned more about sex than she had known her entire life. With each page, the heat in her abdomen continued to grow. And as if to answer her desires, once it reached the level when it was almost impossible for her to focus, she stumbled across a page about female masturbation. After making sure Miriel was still lost in her notes, Lute set the open book in front of her on the bed, then promptly slipped a hand under her crimson dress. After tugging her panties to the side, she proceeded to follow the book’s instructions to a T. First, she proceeded to stimulate her clitoris, her other hand reluctantly massaging her breasts through her dress. Once her vagina seemed to be lubricated enough, the purple-haired mage slipped a finger inside it. It was as if yet another world opened up to her - she never felt this good before. Undoing the straps that held her top in place, Lute freed her breasts from the dress and started to stimulate them directly. Even as she tried to keep quiet, she couldn’t stop herself from moaning - and each moan was louder than the last. The possibility that Miriel might notice what she was doing only seemed to arouse her even more.
Eventually, Lute reached the first climax of her life. With it out of the way, she was able to finish going through the book without any more distractions - but using only one hand, as the other was sticky with her come, and she didn’t want to ruin the book. Once she was done with it, Lute slowly closed the tome and stuffed it under her cushion. The final page contained a short thesis about the importance of regular climaxes and the effect it had on the body. Equipped with this new knowledge, it didn’t take her long to figure out just what she should challenge Miriel to.

Approaching the woman, Lute quickly ripped her notebook out of her hands. Miriel’s head immediately snapped upward, the woman angered at being so rudely interrupted. Before she had the chance to express her annoyance, Lute spoke out: “I demand you face me in another contest. We shall test which one of us is able to make more men come in the same period of time.”
Miriel listened to Lute’s demand with some interest. It was something she did not bother doing usually. Agreeing here would let her test the theories she had developed on the subject of sexual intercourses. Making it a competition would only make it more exciting, and possibly lead to her acting with more efficiency than usual.  “I shall take your challenge.” She replied, getting up herself.

The two women quickly agreed on the time when they were supposed to meet again and compare their results, then each took off in another direction. A few moments later, Lute stumbled into the main hall. On the stage, she could see two women. They both wore white dresses and their eyes were golden, but one’s hair was blue while the other’s blonde. The blonde also had two white wings spurting out of her back. The blue-haired girl was currently singing some song. Lute didn’t pay much attention to the song while approaching one of the men who were listening in. “You. Show me your penis.” She demanded forcefully, and the men obeyed her. Her eyes widened at the sight of his member, her cheeks flushed again. Trying to calm down, Lute dropped to her knees and placed her lips around the tip of the cock. Remembering the instructions she read in the book, she slowly moved her mouth forward, taking the man’s shaft deeper inside her mouth. Even as her discomfort increased, she did her best to please the man orally. Moments before the man reached his release, he pulled out, and her face was showered with his semen. Some of it went inside her open mouth. It had an interesting taste, the mage noted.

More men approached Lute. Remembering more of the book’s instructions, she unclasped her top again, showing her breasts to all. Then, she proceeded to suck a man off while her hands stroked on two other cocks. As this continued, she could feel herself getting more and more into it. She heard someone kneeling behind her, and then some fingers grabbing her firm buttocks through her dress. She sensed that the man lifted her dress up, revealing her backside. He pulled her come-stained panties down her legs, revealing both her ass and her pussy. Even with a cock stuffing her mouth, Lute couldn’t contain a scream as he penetrated her virgin cunt. The book warned her that her first time would feel painful… But as the pain slowly washed away, pleasure unlike any she felt before replaced it. She could feel herself getting more and more into it, servicing soldier after soldier. She distantly noticed that the winged woman was singing now in some foreign language - it seemed that as the effect of her song, the soldiers were able to last longer while using Lute’s body. Lute had no issue with that, her mind rapidly giving in to the pleasure. She didn’t care much as her dress - which barely covered anything now anyways - was completely ripped off from her body, leaving the prodigal mage naked save for the panties at her knees.

Suddenly, she saw another woman’s face at her level. Focusing at it, she saw the women’s black hair - but something was wrong… The rest of her body wasn’t there! Lute glanced around, and quickly found the rest of Rhajat’s corpse, nailed by some other heroes. Suddenly, each thrust inside her sent a massive surge of pleasure up Lute’s body… What was this feeling? Was she really aroused by seeing another woman’s corpse, the girl’s head ripped off? And yet, each time she saw a cock slide free from between Rhajat’s lips, another wave of heat spread through her. She had been aware of the various unusual pastimes that heroes in Askr enjoyed, but this was her first time seeing it live. After making the men around her come, she moved closer to Rhajat’s body in fascination. Even if she had killed countless people with her magic, it was always from a distance. It was her first time seeing a corpse up close. As one man withdrew from Rhajat’s neck stump, Lute forced her fingers into the hole and stared at the blood and fresh semen that was now covering her fingers. Why was this making her feel this way?

Before Lute could come to any conclusions on that, a round of applause sounded around the room. She had completely forgotten about it, but it seemed that the singing had ended. Looking towards the main stage, she could see that that was the case. She listened in to the words coming from it while searching for another group of men she could bring to their orgasms. It seemed that the winged girl - Lute heard that her name was Leanne - had been chosen as the better singer. What came as a surprise to her was that the loser would have to kill herself now. And yet… Lute felt real excitement as she heard that. She practically forced herself onto one of the heroes as she waited for the blue-haired girl to do it.


Azura smiled when she heard the results. Winning or losing, it didn’t matter to her - as long as she had the chance to show her songs to all. The competition was her idea, and the loser having to die was also her suggestion - Azura knew it would draw in a bigger crowd. She never expected to find another singer who’d agree on that, though. She wondered if Leanne also secretly wanted to die… Now, Azura felt a tingling in her abdomen while picking her lance off the ground. She had settled down on the way of her death before the competition started. Her cunt was dripping with arousal as she prepared for it. At the front of the stage, there was spot for impalings. Approaching it, she removed the pole that was already there, and put her weapon there, upside down. She stared at the tip that went all the way up to her knees, and her arousal only intensified. She had dreamed of this day for so long!

But first, she had to make sure that the lance would slide in easily. Ripping her thong off - she had no need for it anymore - she slipped a finger inside her leaking cunt. Her face heat up as she quickly fingered herself to an orgasm. Knowing that all these people were watching only excited her even more. With her other hand, she worked on untying the blue straps that held her dress together. The ones around her chest were the first to go, showing her breasts to all the gathered heroes. Her moans picked up as more of her dress came off, the singer peaking soon after. She breathed heavily as her thighs were sprayed with her honey, her goal achieved. Her cunt was now lubricated enough that the lance could go in without a hitch.

Squatting, Azura positioned herself above the spike at the end of her lance. She moaned again as she sunk onto the tip. The ease with which it went inside her only brought her more pleasure as the cold metal touched the walls of her vagina. Giving the gathered heroes a happy smile from the bottom of her heart, Azura reached for the lever that would release the trapdoor she was on. As she pulled it, it immediately opened. All of her weight was now supported just by her lance, and she quickly slid down on it. The tip pressed against her cervix, and the gravity quickly forced it through it. Without much resistance at all, Azura dropped down the pole until it punched against the top of her womb. No longer able to keep her long legs in the squat, Azura ran her bare feet against the spear while stretching her legs out. Even if her womb stopped her descent for a moment, within a few more moments the sharp tip broke through it - sending first trickles of blood down the lance. Despite the pain slowly welling up inside her as the spear made its way through her guts, Azura couldn’t help but feel aroused. Her pussy was clenching around the cold shaft of her lance, and as she slid down it she was able to feel every twist and protrusion in the weapon. With her hands free, she was able to stimulate herself. Both hands sank to her clit, and she proceeded to rub herself furiously as the tip of her lance slowly made its way up her body. Her twitching only sped the process up, and so did the powerful kicks of her legs as she came in mind-melting pleasure. Her tongue lulled free from her face as her eyes rolled to the back of her head, just as a stab of pain hit her when the lance tore through her midriff.

Coming back to her senses after the orgasm, Azura was marvelled by her luck. She could feel the cold shaft pressing against her heart, but the lance had missed it - so she’d live until her impalement had finished. She looked at the crowd watching her again. She had to keep them entertained until then. She would do that in the only way she knew how - with a song. Her melodious voice was only enhanced by the pain spreading through her body, letting her sing like never before. Her song now turned to be more beautiful than any both she and Leanne had sung earlier today, even as her voice jumped up and down in tone as the lance ripped through her body.

Suddenly, she heard footsteps behind her. “With this song, you managed to make us reconsider - you should be the winner here, not Leanne. If you wish so, we could get you off that lance - and put Leanne there instead.”

Azura stopped singing, and forced a smile onto her face. “There’s no need for that. I’m happy as I am.”
“As you wish.” The men replied to her, before whipping his already erect cock out. Quickly jerking himself off, he showered Azura’s face with his semen. As he did, the spear made its way through Azura’s esophagus. These combined feelings filled her with more pleasure, and even though she was unable to speak anymore her golden eyes thanked him. The lance’s tip came out between her lips, and Azura looked at it happily. Her body was already weak, and the internal bleeding was quickly taking her away. Her arms went limp, hanging aimlessly at her sides. Her bare feet touched the ground as Azura relaxed them, bliss on her face as death claimed her. Her body jerked on the lance for some more time, before going fully limp.


Lute screamed in powerful release as she saw the blue-haired dancer pass away. She wasn’t alone in that, as heroes all around her all came together at the sight of Azura’s death. This really was something else. As Azura’s performance was finished now, the group of heroes who watched her die began to disperse. A few of them pried Azura’s body off the lance, filling her open, bloodied lips and her gaping cunt with their dicks. Lute felt a desire to join them, to feel Azura’s body with her own hands, but then she remembered about her competition with Miriel. She had completely lost the track of time. She still recalled how many men came because of her, so there was at least that. Running off towards their meeting spot, she realized there was still some time. However, before she reached it, she came across Miriel. The mage was now in the nude, save for her notorious pointed hat. She was methodically jerking two men off while slurping on another’s cock, her backside stuffed with two others’ cocks. She waited for her to finish, then told her her current orgasm count. To her satisfaction, Miriel was behind her - if only by a little. That meant she couldn’t give up now - so Lute took off again, searching for more heroes she could help with their libido.


Even if Miriel didn’t show much of a reaction when she learned that Lute was ahead of her in their competition, it still bothered her. Even if she was a bit reluctant at first, as she proceeded to get sprayed with the men’s semen she began to get more and more absorbed in their rivalry. Now, winning was something she just needed to do; no matter the cost. However, with how the situation was presenting itself now, triumph appeared to be impossible. Unshaken by the man currently pounding her, Miriel opened her notebook again, and searched for a way to counteract Lute’s advantage. As it contained mostly her jottings on the world of Askr and the heroes there, Miriel believed she would find some information there. However, nothing emerged at all. Except for one piece of information: The heroes there seemed to really enjoy watching women die… Should she sacrifice her life up for a petty competition like this? Such reckless behaviour was something Miriel usually condemned, but as another man came deep inside her uterus she, too, shivered in orgasmic pleasure. She found it hard to admit, but the signs of excitement coming from her body as she pondered this were unmistakable. She also desired this, even if this was a violation of common sense.

Leaving the group surrounding her since they must have been thoroughly spent now while disregarding their disappointed expressions, Miriel surveyed the corridors until she found yet another group of heroes. She expeditiously explained her predicament to the assemblage of heroes. Her words were met with much a sympathetic response, and within seconds was again using her body to provide them with the necessary stimulation. After ensuring that the various men remembered her current count, and delegating a few of them to counting the further orgasms once she would become unable to do it herself, Miriel surrendered herself to the pleasure that was building up inside her. Still, some part of her kept track of each load of semen her body took, even while in the midst of her own climaxes.

Eventually, Miriel sensed two steadfast hands close around her feeble neck. That meant strangulation would be how she died. Miriel tried to recall, what her books said about that particular way of dying - but stopped herself before she was able to remember any details. She felt that going into this unknowingly would make this even more pleasurable. Grinding her hips with increased intensity against the pair of phalluses penetrating her vagina and anus, Miriel trembled in anticipation as her breathing was slowly restricted. Her hands, working laboriously on the men’s shafts, slowly began to slow down. Pain originating from her crushed windpipe and her oxygen-deprived lungs pervaded her entire body. This sensation was so different from the pain she felt when suffering wounds in battle. While that was violent, this seemed sensual to her. She had felt this kind of pain before, but she didn’t make the connection until now. In the past, she had experimented on various ways she could cause herself pain, as testing it on herself was the most reliable way to get credible results. Now, she fully understood that the pain of asphyxia was only driving her even more aroused. And it showed: her vagina was clenching hard on the cock delving into her. Even though her head seemed quite heavy now, Miriel still recognized her last orgasm as it started rocking through her body. Her hands went fully limp now, and so the heroes she failed to get off had to finish the job themselves. Her reddened face, and her exposed breasts and shoulders were covered with a fresh layer of cum. Some of it even splashed onto her glasses, clouding her vision further.

The woman’s chest started moving up and down rapidly as her lungs desperately tried to suck any air in. The pain in her lungs would have become unbearable, had the mage still been fully conscious. However, after her orgasm, her highly analytical brain began to shut down. Her usually thoughtful face now dumbed down as her lips opened, her tongue slipping past them. Her face bobbed forward for a moment, and her glasses slid off her ears - showing the blank expression in her eyes to those around her. Her body was now moving uncontrollably. As her head twitched from one side to another, her hat also fell off her head. With her glasses already gone, and the mindless look on her face, anyone who stumbled upon her would have a hard time seeing the perfectionist mage in her. That didn’t stop the men from using her with even more vigor than before - but still keeping the grip on her throat. Her legs, spread on the ground before, now closed around the man currently using her cunt. A streak of piss releasing from between them and spraying onto him didn’t bother the man at all.

Miriel’s face turned from dark red into yet darker purple. After one final shiver shook the mage’s body, her already almost gone life had disappeared. The man who strangled her understood that sign correctly, releasing his grip on her neck. The red marks caused by his hands showed how good a job he did. The man wasn’t done with her yet. He had experienced how her crushed throat felt from one side, but how did it feel from the other? This question puzzled him as he pulled her lips further open and pushed his cock in between them. Making its way into her throat proved to be very hard, as it was much tighter than he expected, but eventually he was able to see a bulge in her throat - a bulge he knew was his cock. The men continued to fulfill Miriel’s request even after she died - using her body to get themselves off in any ways they could think off.


As the time limit for their competition had long finished, Lute hurried back towards the spot she and Miriel had agreed on. She had lost the track of time again, too absorbed in her own pleasure. Now, she was strolling back with as much dignity as she could maintain. With her dress in tatters, and worried about the outcome of her and Miriel’s competition, it was pretty hard to do so, but with her usual confidence she was able to do it. With her shoes gone after she had given a try to pleasuring the men with her small feet, they touched the cold stones of the castle’s floors. Being somewhat absentminded, she didn’t pay the attention to what she was walking through. But as one of her feet almost slipped on some sticky cloth, Lute had to check, what it was. It turned out to be Miriel’s hat… Lute was sure that the woman would never part with it willingly. Looking down, she saw that it had been torn in multiple spots, as well as covered in semen. Lute’s head turned towards the group of soldiers gathered nearby. They seemed to be using some woman’s body. She got closer to them, but before she was able to confirm her expectations, one of the men noticed her and spoke out to her:
“You’re Lute, right?”
“Indeed, I am the genius magician herself. Consider yourself lu-” Receiving the confirmation he wanted, the man cut her off: “The other mage - it seems her name was Miriel - asked me to keep track of our orgasms after her death.” Lute’s purple eyes widened in surprise when she heard that the other mage was dead. That was something she hadn’t considered. And her surprise only grew when the man told her what the current count was. Miriel had managed to overtake her, even if posthumously! Lute was devastated when she heard that - as if her entire world came crumbling around her. She was supposed to be the one to outcompete the other mage, not the other way around! Her mind moved as fast as ever as she tried to make sense of what happened. The time… Yes! She stopped once she remembered that their time limit had arrived, but the men here obviously were still going. That’s how Miriel caught up to her. Then… did that mean she was the winner? No, she realized. That was just her hypothesis - and she had no way of confirming it. What made sense instead, was just extending the time limit to let her make up for the time she had wasted. However, it seemed that these men would keep going while she tried to do so. There was only one thing she could think of that would let her outmatch that amount of men.

Walking off back towards the castle’s entrance, Lute wondered if she really wanted to do it. Was her life - her genius mind, her magical talent without a match - not worth more than to simply let go of it for a simple contest like this? She had almost convinced herself that it wasn’t - but the heat coming from her cum-dripping vagina gave some merit that it was. And… She really had to win this, no matter what it’d cost her. When she reached the entrance, the mage was pleased to see that memorizing the entire schedule for all the fixed escapades had paid off - a huge group of heroes was there, visibly exhausted after a battle. Lute approached the man who she knew was in charge of them.
“I’m Lute, a prodigy in magic. I wish to help you and your brigade of heroes relax after your conquests. I just ask this of you: please, end me in a way that will help most of your heroes come.” Her heart was beating extremely fast as she said this. From this point on, there was no going back. The man looked at her with little confusion; having heroines go suicidal like this was something he had seen many times before in Askr.

Moments later, his cock was buried deep inside her tight snatch while another soldier pounded her arsehole, and yet another of his subordinates stuffed his fat prick between her fat lips. Her face was covered for him, as another soldier had straddled her body and was sliding his cock in between her decently-sized breasts. They were now in one of the rooms adjacent to the entrance hall. He knew they should find just what they needed there. Between her moans, the mage told her that she wanted to go in a beheading. The guillotine in this room seemed pretty unused, but he was sure it would do. He ordered some of the soldiers to bring it to the middle of the room.

After the first round of orgasms, he lifted Lute from the ground and carried her over to the guillotine. As he held her, she moaned a number into his ear - then clarified that it was the number of orgasms she had helped men to today. As he set her down on the guillotine’s board, the purple-haired woman begged him to count the orgasms after she was gone. Even if it was a weird request, he could do that - especially that she was giving her life up for him and his subordinates. As he proceeded to fuck her again, two of them approached Lute’s upper body and put her head in the lunette. The loud click of a lock sliding in place thrilled Lute more than anything before - her death was now just a pull of a lever away. Still, she had to make the best she could out of her final seconds. She doubled her speed with which she was stroking the cocks of the soldiers who fixed her in, and her smart face was showered with their semen. Lute’s moans reached their peak when she felt their cum splash onto her, reaching the final climax of her life. “D-Do it now!” She screamed as she rode out the orgasmic pleasure. It seemed that her words brought the man off as well - his cock started throbbing against the walls of her cunt. She saw him flick the lever that released the blade just as the first drops of his cum began to shoot into her cunt.
-Whoosh!-
Lute’s ears caught the sound of metal sliding against metal, and her eyes flicked upwards - just in time to see the blade as it sliced through her neck. It was over in an instant. She felt a short spike of pain at first, but then it was only nothingness. She could no longer feel the rest of her body - not that it surprised her. Some man grabbed her head, that was still on the guillotine’s table, by her twin braids, and her off it, with her head dangling upside down.. She could feel his dick forcing its way into the stump of her neck, and how her throat stretched to connaturalize to the thick piece of meat that was filling it up. The guillotine obstructed most of the view of her body, but she could see her legs twitching on the sides of the table. She was also happy to see men lifting her limp arms and use them to jerk off - each orgasm counted! Oh, why hadn’t she found out how good sex felt earlier? That was her only regret as she felt the man fucking her detached her push the tip of his cock out from between her lips. Her eyes looked down to see the tip outside her mouth. She knew her death was very near. “This will definitely get me the win…” Lute thought just before passing away.

The young woman’s corpse was enough to entertain his team for the longest time, helping them forget about the weariness of battle. Her tight vagina and anus managed to stay that way even with all the cocks that had already pounded them today, and the corpse also had other holes they could use. That still didn’t stop the soldiers from creating more of them. Lifting the blade, they opened the lunette again, this time putting her narrow waist into it. Another whoosh of the blade, and Lute’s corpse was also cut in half now. Her guts proceeded to spill out of the wounds as they became outlets for the soldier’s spunk. Hours later, they finally were all fully spent. The commander still was able to keep track of his men’s orgasms. When his soldiers dispersed, he took off in the direction of where Lute asked him to: towards Miriel’s corpse. He found an almost unrecognizable body on the ground - but the location seemed correct. The number written on the wall also made him think it was who that mage meant - and not without some pride the man noted that Lute managed to beat the other woman.

Do you have anymore hangings in the next chapter? I'm not a big fan of Hinoka so unfortunately her hanging wasn't interesting to me.

>>13399 One's planned for chapter 30, might also do one in chapter 29. If you're the one who wanted con Awakening hangings, the fastest one can happen is chapter 31, but it's more likely that it'll be in 32

Going past chapter 30, there will be just 6 characters that have not died in this story: Gwendolyn, Sully, Fjorm, Loki, Lene and Ylgr. I do have some ideas for Fjorm and Loki, but any suggestions for the other four will be appreciated. Any character suggestions are also welcome, since they make choosing the girls from outside heroes much easier for me

Reminder that when Gurochan's down, the story's also being posted at my pixiv: https://www.pixiv.net/member.php?id=6509947

Chapter 27: Blood and Snow

tags: non-con, M/F, F/F, impalement, bestiality, crushing(?), drowning, freezing(?), impalement, dismemberment

Fjorm walked nervously in front of the portal that would take her - and the small squad of soldiers she was leading - back to Nifl. She had dreamed of the moment when she’d be able to return to her home. This what not what she had in mind though. Instead of an expedition to crush the Muspell forces there and take her kingdom back, this was a stealth operation. Even if the thought that Kiran trusted her enough to lead this mission made her happy, but a part of her was telling her that he did that just because she knew the lands of her homeland the best. Learning that her sister had died was somewhat hard on her, but even knowing that Kiran killed her did nothing to stop her feelings towards him. If anything, it only made him even more desirable. Leading a mission for him would only allow her to get closer to him when she returned - so the blonde princess was looking forward to finally returning to Nifl. As her entire group assembled in front of the portal, she happily walked straight through it. Their first destination would be the sanctuary of Snjarhof - according to Kiran, her sister’s last hiding place.

Even if they tried to move undetected, there was still no way of avoiding some of the Muspell patrols. One such group had been scouted straight in their path. Fjorm couldn’t help but feel excited about that. Finally, she’d be able to pay back some of the enemies that had invaded her world. Because they had to move fast and stay undetected, there would be no survivors. Nifl’s princess grinned sadistically while giving out that order. She really had been looking forward to this.
Her forces struck without any warning, defeating most of that group without a fight. However, some heroes were observant enough to react to their attack. As Fjorm drove her spear through the head of one such hero, she wondered if the other heroes would go down as fast as this one.


Nanna screamed as she saw Leif get impaled through the head by the woman in charge of the group that had attacked her. He asked her to stay back and hurried off to face the attackers… Only to end up like this. She had to help him! The enemies seemed not to have noticed her yet. Maybe she’d be able to get there and heal her best friend. Her mind couldn’t accept that a wound like that was most likely fatal - Leif would definitely live through this. He had to. She urged her horse to go faster as the staff-wielding woman rode straight into the hostile group. Her boldness seemed to be working - no one suspected she was an enemy as she hurried over to the prince of Leonster’s side and tried to heal him with her magic. “Leif! You have to get up! Please!” She urged him quietly, unable to look at the frozen icicle sticking out of his forehead. As the magic coursed through her, but there was still no response from her beloved, panic slowly began to settle in. No! She couldn’t give up!

A sudden blow from the side told her that her luck had ran out. Flying off her horse, she watched it run off as she fell into the snow face-first. Rolling over and getting a few tears in her dress, she stopped in a kneeling position, her butt resting on her feet as she took a look around. Anywhere she directed her eyes, she only saw her allies dead or dying. And it seemed that it would be her turn next. She stared at Leif’s form on the ground, accepting he was truly dead. He wanted her to live… and she had to honor his last wish. Setting her staff on the ground, Nanna lifted her hands in the air while looking straight at a few men approaching her. “I surrender!” She called out as the men stopped on two sides of her kneeling shape, a bit bothered by the discomfort of having her bare knees pressed against the cold snow.

Nanna shivered in disgust as one of the soldiers lowered his pants, his dick rubbing against her cheek. The meaty shaft twitched in the icy air, and it seemed the man was eager to shield it from the cold inside her mouth. Nanna wasn’t too happy about that - she and Leif never had the chance to do anything like that… But if that was what it took for her to survive and stay true to his final words to her, she’d do it. She turned her head towards him, her green eyes looking up at the man while she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out invitingly. The repulsion stayed with her as he shoved it inside her mouth, slamming deeper with each of his thrusts.

The coldness in the air continued to bother her as the other soldier grabbed her shoulder pads and tore them off her shoulders, along with her red coat and her white veil. That feeling only increased as he proceeded to rip her chest armor off, then pull her green dress down her belly. Her small breasts were uncovered, and her nipples quickly stiffened because of the cold. Even if her head was fixed facing upwards, she could still feel it - and as the men untied her belt, she could feel her dress pooling on top of her thighs. At least it would keep her legs warm, she noted lukewarmly as the man tugged it a bit further down her thighs, only to see her white panties. He ripped them off as the man filling her mouth looked down at Nanna, his eyes locking with her bulging green ones. The blonde girl didn’t react to having her most intimate body part exposed, as she had bigger problems now. Breathing was now almost impossible for her, her throat clenching over his shaft that prevented her from getting any air in. Fortunately, as she was about to lose hope, she felt some liquid shoot into her, and the man withdrew moments later. She only barely was able to stay awake through that, coughing his semen out of her open mouth as she found it impossible to swallow.

As he withdrew, Nanna slowly tried to stand up, her dress sliding further down her legs. However, the other man hit her in the back, and she stumbled over, stretching her hands in front of her as she hit the ground again. Getting on her fours, she realized that her flower was now directly shown to the man behind her, her cheeks flushed again. That was also something she’d never been able to share with Leif… Two tears trickled down her cheeks as she remembered that this chance was gone forever. She glanced towards where his corpse was, and her mind filled up with jealousy as she saw some woman straddling it. But that was not the only issue she noticed as she looked there. His sword was missing…

A sudden pain in her pussy gave her an idea on just where it might have gone. She craned her head backwards, and sure enough was able to see a soldier pushing it deeper inside her. Did… did they actually shove it inside her? The pain of having her most sensitive flesh cut apart with a sword told her that they did. Her hymen ended up being pierced by Leif’s sword, but not in the way she imagined. She screamed out in pain as the man twisted the blade inside her, her body shivering in pain as her vagina was slowly cut into meaty snippets. As the tip of the blade cut through her cervix, she looked at the soldiers above her. “What? Not enjoying your boyfriend’s sword?” One of the laughed at her before giving pushing the sword deeper in. As the flesh of her womb turned into shreds, fresh tears began to flow from her eyes as she bawled. Why were they doing this? She had laid down her weapon - shouldn’t they spare her? Weren’t the Askrians supposed to be more merciful than the forces of Muspell and Emblia? “W-Why…” Nanna called out towards them, but she received no response

With a splash of her blood, one of the soldiers ripped the sword out of her cunt. Nanna’s heart grew as she saw a woman wearing a golden tiara lift her staff from the ground. Maybe she’d heal her? No… it was the woman who killed Leif before! Nanna’s eyes widened when the woman lined the weapon up with her heavily bleeding snatch. Another scream left her lips when she felt the orb at the end press against her cut-up vagina. With her cunt painfully opened up, Nanna realized that it could actually fit there. With a powerful nudge, Fjorm brought the staff inside her. Nanna screamed as the cold metal at the head of the staff scraped against the open wounds in her vaginal walls, drawing fresh blood as it moved deeper inside her. Eventually, it reached her cervix. Paying no mind to Nanna’s protests, the woman applied more force to the base of the staff and was able to drive it through the already wounded canal. The staff’s head was finally given a bit more space as it rammed into Nanna’s womb - but it still made the girl feel extremely uncomfortable. Each time it touched the spots the sword cut through earlier, another high-pitched scream left Nanna’s lips. Besides the head itself, the wooden shaft it was attached to also touched her bleeding pussy each time the staff was moved. However, Nanna’s reactions slowly began to wear down as the Nordion Princess got used to the pain pulsating through her entire body. But that only served as a sign to her tormentor that she had to move on.

Fjorm asked the soldiers standing beside her to help as she grabbed the wooden shaft with both hands. Then, in a group effort, they brought the staff deeper into Nanna’s body. The outer wall of her womb was torn almost without any resistance, accented by another loud scream from Nanna. The big red orb at the end of her staff made its way through her guts, some of them getting caught on the twin claws that protected it. Nanna felt a powerful slam against her midsection when the staff crashed into it, but most of the force it had was already dampened by her insides so it stopped. Letting go of the staff, Fjorm grabbed her lance again. Forming four small blocks of ice, she froze each of Nanna’s limbs to the ground - ensuring that the woman wouldn’t move from this spot or try to get her healing staff out. With how deep her cuts were, it was only a matter of time before the healer bled out. After twisting the staff in her one final time, Fjorm took off. Nanna proceeded to stay in that position for some more time, eventually watching the enemy soldiers leave, before finally succumbing to the heavy blood loss.


Lucina grabbed the shaft of her spear as she avoided the attack from an oncoming quadrupedal enemy. It was a dragon, but a different from the ones she faced back in her world. It was far more silvery and spiky. Well, at least it wasn’t as big. Still, she would have preferred to wield the Falchion instead of this lance. It would make her feel safer. Steeling herself into a battle stance and waiting for the dragon to attack again, she wished she had more experience with this type of weaponry.
Looking around and seeing the battle turn into slaughter was pretty hard for the blue-haired woman. Even if she endured a similarly helpless situation in the future she came from, this time there was no hope of going back in time and preventing this. No, all her allies were gone for good - and unless she did something about this dragon and escaped, she would join them soon. However, her inexperience with lances proved to be deadly for her. Forgetting herself, she tried to slice at her enemy as if she was wielding a sword - only for the dragon to crash into her. Lucina was thrown up, the Geirskogul flying out of her hands. As she crashed back into the snow-covered ground, she tried to reach for the lance which was just next to her. Before she was able to do pick it up, the dragon slammed one hoof down onto her shoulder, dislocating her arm. She stared up at it in fear, as the dragon brought its leg down on her other leg as well, snapping it out of its socket as well. Her eyes widened when she saw the dragon transformed back into a human - a white-haired woman she recognized as Corrin. Lucina relaxed a bit - maybe the woman would be satisfied with just crippling her like this?

Any hopes of that being the case left the blue-haired woman as Corrin knelt next to her, her hands turning into dragon’s claws. Dragging them up across her belly and chest, they left shallow bleeding wounds while cutting through her armor. Having it destroyed like this hurt Lucina - the armor was created with resemblance to her father’s, holding a special place in her heart. Now, all that fatherly love was taken away from her as the blue tunic was ripped into shreds, exposing her fairly flat chest to the cold air. Corrin didn’t stop there. Stabbing one of her claws in between Lucina’s legs, she enjoyed the way Lucina suddenly tensed up as she tore through her leggings and into her snatch. Twisting the hand around, she ripped off a huge chunk of blue cloth along with a piece of Lucina’s cunt meat when she pulled out, Lucina’s blood on her fingers. Satisfied with the small trickle of blood she could see flow free out of Lucina’s cunt, Corrin stood up and took a few steps back. In a flash of blue light, the girl turned back into her quadrupedal dragon. Lucina stared at the dragon, wondering what new torture the woman had in store for her. Her eyes grew in surprise as she noticed the spiked, throbbing shaft in between the dragon’s rear legs. Seeing this, Corrin stripping her made a lot more sense. But… Wasn’t Corrin a woman? Why did her dragon form have something like this?

She wasn’t able to think about this for long. The dragon walked carefully not to stomp on her and damage her body prematurely, until it was completely covering her body from above. Now, Lucina was given a better look at the dragon’s cock. While not too big - Lucina was certain her body could take it - the spikes and thorns on the side made her worried. Those worries were about to come true as the dragon lowered its body over her - and the prick pressed against her entrance. Corrin roared as she pushed her hips forward, sheathing her magical prick inside Lucina’s cunt. The penetration itself didn’t feel that bad, but the spikes on the sides cut through the insides of her eager cunt. Even so, as more and more blood proceeded to flow inside her vagina, Lucina still found herself enjoying the rough sex Corrin was giving her. She actually started moaning in pleasure when Corrin’s girth reached her cervix, rubbing against the sensitive stricture and bringing both women intense sexual pleasure. Even with each thrust opening her wounds further, Lucina was still able to reach a pain-stoked orgasm. Her vagina clenched on Corrin’s member, cutting itself even deeper on it as Lucina moaned loudly. She couldn’t know that, but a small group of heroes gathered around her - all enjoying the sight of a girl being raped by a dragon. Corrin seemed to be enjoying herself as well, her tail beating around as the dragon gurgled some unintelligible sounds. Getting the tail in control, Corrin stabilized it - and then drove it between Lucina’s asscheeks, sodomizing the woman. She enjoyed Lucina’s sphincter stretching around it - finally getting a more pained reaction from the woman. Picking up the pace, Corrin was able to reach her climax as well. The dragon girl roared in her climax as blue light enveloped her, and when it disappeared, she rested on top of Lucina, back in her human form.

Shaking off her climax, Corrin stood up, looking at Lucina and pondering, what to do with her plaything next. Suddenly, she felt a hand on her shoulder. Turning around, she saw Fjorm looking at her with a bit annoyed look at her face. “Please… Could you hurry? We need to leave soon.” A bit disappointed, Corrin nodded firmly before pushing Fjorm away. Another flash of blue light, and the woman was gone, the dragon taking her place. This time, she made no attempt to avoid Lucina’s spread out limbs, loud cracks coming from the places she stepped on as she broke Lucina’s legs in various spots. The remnants of her orgasmic pleasure were long gone, and only pain remained: pain of having all four of her limbs disabled, and pain of having the insides of her cunt completely shredded. Looking up at Corrin, she only wished for a fast death. Her wish was not granted; In fact, she’d get just the opposite. Corrin brought both of her hooves down on top of the exalt’s small tits, smashing her ribcage in. As it collapsed on itself, its shards cut into her lungs. Lucina coughed violently, blood leaving her mouth as her lungs were punctured in multiple spots. Stomping down again, Corrin smashed whatever parts of her ribs that were still intact, making sure that there was no way Lucina could survive this. The blue-haired girl began throwing on the ground, as much as she could with her limbs disabled, her final moments filled with pain. Corrin returned to her human body, a clearly sadistic smirk playing on her lips as she stared at Lucina’s destroyed body. The pleasure they shared didn’t give her any pity for the girl - in fact, it only made this sight even more satisfying.

Lucina was among the last of heroes that were still holding on to their lives. Leaving the bodies would alert Muspell that they were here, and from that moment on they’d be going on their trail. Deep down, Fjorm wished that the enemy commander would find them. Facing off one of Surtr’s daughters in combat… Laegjarn also had to pay for the suffering that man brought on her world.


Fjorm’s small band of heroes was able to reach the sanctuary her sister spoke of without running into any other group of hostiles. The smoke coming from behind them, smoke that appeared closer every night, told them that they were being pursued. But that didn’t matter - they arrived at their destination.


Fjorm shivered as she entered the halls of Snjarhof. The air there was too chilly even for her - but it fit her sister just fine in life. No wonder she decided to hide there after what happened to their world. Fjorm teared up when she came across Gunnthra’s corpse, preserved in a block of ice. She placed a hand on the icy sarcophagus, looking straight at her sister’s dead face. She seemed so peaceful now. The only signs that she was dead were the red marks on her throat, marks of the strangulation that Kiran had subjected her projection to.
Pulling herself together, Fjorm managed to put her sadness aside as she searched the chamber for the secret her sister mentioned. Her eyes lit up as she stared at the frozen runes her sister must have left as a failsafe before contacting Kiran. They spoke of the Rite of Frost… Fjorm had heard of it, but only in legends. To think that it had to be performed… And that she’d be the one to carry it out! Fjorm’s heart picked up when she saw that was what Gunnthra had written down - it had to be performed by a Nifl royal. Her sister also left them the directions towards the temple where the Rite had to be performed. “Thank you, sister.” Fjorm spoke through more tears as she left Gunnthra’s final resting place. Telling her soldiers to get ready for another tough ride, they immediately took off to the temple Gunnthra spoke of in her final message.


Reaching the temple a few days later, Fjorm was surprised to see it overrun with Muspell’s forces - she thought their entire army was still behind her. Seeing the sacred grounds defiled by enemy soldiers only fueled Fjorm’s anger. Even if staining the temple with their blood would only defile it further, Fjorm was past any mercy for her enemies. Ordering her army to destroy any resistance, the Nifl girl moved headed straight for the temple’s deepest room - easily dispatching anyone that stood in her way.


Clarine sighed. Fighting in this temple for the Muspell forces wasn’t a fitting assignment for a true lady like her. She’d rather prefer to spend her time with the other refined noble ladies in lady Laegjarn’s entourage. Even if one seemed too childish, while the other behaved in a very outlandish way, interacting with them would still be better than being forced to heal these peasants. Maybe she’d be able to learn some magic from the thunder lady, too.
Seeing the dumb face of another soldier she had to help after the moron managed to get himself injured while fighting only annoyed her even more, reminding her that this was her reality now. She lifted her staff and watched as her magic revitalized the man, who then hurried off straight into battle. Her sight trailed after him, checking how the battle was going. What she saw terrified her: It seemed that these uneducated Muspell and Emblian swine were getting obliterated. It was only to be expected of them. “If Klein was here, he’d show them how a real man fights.” She thought of her brother fondly while she watched another man approach her - she was stationed in one spot, since she couldn’t get her horse to go inside the temple. The soldier wanted her to heal him. But… What was the point? He’d charge straight back into battle and get injured or killed again - and this battle seemed to be lost anyways. Maybe letting him just bleed out be more beneficial? Then, she’d save her magic for someone more deserving of it. In fact, she’d do just that. As the man stopped in front of her, expecting to be showered in healing magic, she looked at him. Seeing him get more and more impatient, she couldn’t help but laugh at how pathetic he seemed.

“What are you laughing at, bitch? Heal me already!” His angry scream only amused her further. “Oh no, I decided that it’d be more benign not to do so.” For some reason, it seemed to anger him. Why couldn’t he understand that she as a noble had the right to decide this?

The soldier agreed with Clarine’s assessment of their situation. There was no way for them to defend the temple, and they would most likely all end up dead. Now, his wounds made it impossible for him to fight. In battle, he had seen enemy soldiers slaughter some of his comrades after they were unable to fight or had thrown their arms away. His death was almost certain, so how should he spend his final moments? If he was able to fight, the answer would be obvious. With a cute girl in front of him, he realized that she made for a far better alternative. Even if the cunt denied him her healing magic, he was certain he’d still be able to have his way with her. Clarine looked at him with some surprise when he walked closer to her. She moved back, a bit afraid, but he followed her. Clarine walked back until one of her feet sank into the temple’s icy waters. She turned back to take a look at the pond, only for the soldier to hit her in the back, making her fall into the water face-first. Her puffy skirt was swung forward, flipping over onto her back. Her cute little butt was shown to the soldier, who immediately dropped down and felt it up with one hand, setting his axe down on the ground.

How dared that savage to do this to her! Clarine barely contained her anger as her body shivered, the coldness of the water getting to her. She turned her head around to berate the man, but as she opened her mouth, she was met with a punch to the face. Two of her teeth were knocked out with the blow, turning her head back around. The man grabbed her by the base of her ponytail, pulling her head backwards and making her twist her back painfully. Her pink dress was soaked with the water, and it now clung to her breasts tight, making it basically skin-tight while also becoming very see-through. She was glad the man couldn’t see that because he was behind her. Her feelings changed rapidly when she felt his fingers tug at her white panties, ripping them off. He wouldn’t dare… would he? As she felt one of his fingers slide up her anus, she realized with fear that he intended to go through with this. She shivered again, this time not because of the cold, but because of how degrading this felt.

After the man stretched her hole enough with his thumb, he pulled it out and used that hand to free his erection from his torn-up pants. Pressing it against her virgin anus, he put enough pressure on her sphincter that it relaxed and let him inside. The girl screamed in pain as she felt him enter her dry asshole, in pain caused by his cock. As he pushed deeper in, the walls of her anus stretched around his dick, easing in, but the girl continued to scream despite that. Her screams started to annoy the man. With the hand still keeping her head up, he now forced her downwards. Her scream became one of terror instead of pain as she saw the cold water get closer to her, turning into gurgling as her open mouth was filled with water. Her nostrils also underwater, Clarine found herself unable to breathe. The freezing liquid splashing her in the face made it harder for her to keep the air in her lungs, and the soldier taking her ass from behind didn’t help either. As another of his thrusts shook her entire body, her mouth opened for a moment, the girl unable to keep it shut anymore. Bubbles of air rose towards the water surface as most of the precious oxygen stored in her chest was released.

Panic fully took control of her at that point, and Clarine began thrashing desperately, trying to break free as the pressure on her lungs began to grow rapidly. However, the man’s grip on her was impossible for a frail girl like her to break. Her struggles only provided the man with entertainment as he finally slammed the full length of his tool into her ass. Another wave of bubbles showed up in the water near her head as last remnants of Clarine’s air left her, the girl taking a few deep gulps of water trying to get at least some oxygen in. Her anus clenched hard around his member, making him blow his load inside her tight asshole. As he did, the soldier lifted Clarine’s head. It was seeping with water as the girl coughed the water in her lungs out, hungrily taking air in with deep breaths.

“Killing you now would just ruin the fun.” He told her while removing his cock from her ass, and rubbing his half-flaccid member against her pussy lips. Clarine’s eyes grew wide with fear again as she felt that, but was grateful that the man saved her from drowning. He still hold on to her ponytail with one hand, but with the other he reached forward and grabbed onto one of her breasts from behind. Clarine’s face was twisted with disgust again, but she knew there was nothing she could do to stop him. His rough hand held on to it through her dress, squeezing it a few times before letting go. Moving it back to his crotch, he gave his cock a few strokes, making it erect again. She could feel the tip twitching against her virgin slit. Tears formed in her eyes, fueled by the pain she could still feel in her lungs and her anus and also her helplessness. Another stab of pain from her abdomen didn’t even add that much - except for the shame of having her virginity taken away by some brute. But she didn’t get the time to think about it - the soldier pushed her head back under the otherwise perfectly still temple waters.

This time, Clarine was determined to hold on for as long as she could. Compared to the man pounding her ass, this time it hurt her less - giving her the hope that she could remain submerged for far longer. Even though she managed to keep her lips shut, there was no cure for her being unable to reach fresh air. The air in her lungs was quickly stripped of any usable oxygen, and once again the blonde girl began to choke. Her body shivered in the asphyxiation, bringing the man additional pleasure as her pussy spasmed around his dick. Her purple eyes bulged under the water’s surface, until she gave in to the instincts telling her to breathe and opened her mouth again. Water flooded her mouth and her lungs, without even a bit of air slipping inside. Her body quickly succumbed to the drowning. Dying spasms shook her body again, but this time there would be no relief for her. Her mind barely registered that the man’s semen shoot deep into her womb before she succumbed completely.

As the man withdrew from her cunt, he stood up and placed one feet on Clarine’s backside. Showing her body forward, he pushed it fully into the water - and watched as it floated away. Lifting his axe from the ground, the man charged straight back into battle.


Fjorm stopped in front of the door to the inner sanctum. She wasn’t sure she was ready to take a look at the sacred ritual chamber. Placing one hand on the icy door, she watched as it lit up, reacting to her royal Nifl blood. In that light, she was clearly able to see her reflection - and that someone was moving behind her. A whoosh of an arrow soaring through the air reached her ears, and Fjorm jumped to the side, just in time for the arrow to pass her. The glowing door behind her made her a perfect target, she realized. Moving to the side, she proceeded to avoid the arrows of her unknown assailant. Eventually, she managed to find cover beneath a pillar of ice. Peeking from behind it, she was finally able to take a look at the person attacking her. The red hair was unmistakable, but even without it Fjorm would know who her opponent was. Upon seeing that the woman had finally found her, the kinshi-riding woman introduced herself:
“Princess Hinoka of Hoshido, ready for battle! Let's do it!” Fjorm decided not to answer as her heart sped up in excitement. This was not the Hinoka who was standing between her and Kiran - but the Nifl princess would find killing her just as enjoyable as if she was. But first, she had to bring the woman down. Fortunately, she had just the idea for doing this. She had tested this in battles before, but the temple was attuned to ice magic like hers, making it much stronger than before.

Leaping out from behind her pillar, Fjorm stood steadily and proudly while looking directly at Hinoka. “Hit your target, Hinoka!” She could her the woman’s quiet voice from a distance as the Hoshidian readied her arrow, cautious for any sign of a trap from the other woman. She only saw her wielding a lance, so she half-expected the woman to throw it at her. Hinoka prepared to dodge at any moment, but after watching Fjorm’s motionless form for a moment decided there was no need to, and released her arrow. Immediately, she prepared another shot, and another, and another - sending a steady stream of arrows towards Fjorm.

“Leiptr! Lance of Ice!” Fjorm called out, drawing on the power of her magical weapon. An icy wall formed in front of her, catching each of Hinoka’s arrows. They all stuck to the wall, and Fjorm just watched as Hinoka shoot more arrows towards her, trying fruitlessly to break through the icy projection. Once Fjorm decided there were enough arrows on it, she proceeded with the spell to its second stage. “Ice Mirror!” She called out, as the arrows all turned back towards Hinoka, shooting at the flying woman with inhuman speed. Hinoka was unable to evade such a fast attack, and all the arrows crashed into their new target: Hinoka’s mount. A few stray ones reached Hinoka as well, only her extra chest armor preventing her from being skewered on one of her arrows, but for her kinshi it was all over. The animal gave out a final bleat before crashing down to the ground.

Hinoka jumped off it gracefully, managing to stick her landing perfectly. Fortunately, she wasn’t flying too high, so she was able to come down without any problems. She still had her bow in one hand, but was more reluctant to make use of it, as Fjorm had already shown her that she could turn her arrows against her easily. Hinoka walked to where her kinshi had crashed down, and retrieved her lance from the container on the side. She had to fight the woman directly - and the weapon she spent her entire life practicing was a better choice for that. “I won’t lose!” Hinoka called out angrily, turning again to face Fjorm. Seeing the woman smile at her as if she was taunting her, Hinoka let her rage fuel her as she charged towards the blonde woman.

Grabbing her own spear with both hands, Fjorm steeled herself for Hinoka’s attack. With the woman moving, the cold air of the temple swirled around as well, snowflakes from her ice wall twirling in the air. Was she imagining it, or was there a bigger gathering of them on one side? Fjorm couldn’t shake the feeling that it was a sign for her. Sure enough, when Hinoka reached her, the woman struck out towards her from that direction. Fjorm struck Hinoka’s curved spear out of the air with the shaft of her staff, her white crashing against Hinoka’s red. From the spot of impact, she could see ice starting to form on the handle of Hinoka’s weapon. Twirling around, her clothes feathery outfit blurring into a white disc, she struck back at Hinoka with Leiptr. Hinoka was able to react in time, deflecting it away from striking directly at her body, but the sharp, icy tip scratched against one of her thighs anyways. Hinoka moved back, the sudden coldness and heaviness in the exposed part of her leg bothering her. Fjorm watched her as the Hoshidian hobbled away, using her staff as a crutch.

Once she had put enough distance between them, Hinoka looked down at her leg - and disliked what she saw. A huge patch of her thigh was covered in ice now - and even moving that leg hurt now. Touching the frozen part with one of her fingers, she immediately moved it away as she saw the ice starting to form over her red glove. However, in the spot where she touched it, a part of the ice had fallen away - along with a chunk of her skin. It didn’t even hurt that much. She had to regain control over that leg if she wanted to win this battle. She grit her teeth while lifting her weapon and placing the blade against her leg, just beneath the frozen spot. Holding back a pained scream, she began to cut through it while moving upwards - hoping to remove the frost and the dead skin underneath it. Pieces of ice began to crack off the frozen shell that had formed there, each taking more of her once flawless skin with it. Her strong, muscular thighs that she was so proud of - now she was forced to destroy one of them herself. As the blade of her spear moved deeper into the dead part, instead of just skin, her muscles began to fall off as well. That hurt even more… She couldn’t contain her scream of anguish now. That woman would pay for this wound - she’d make sure of that.

As the last part of ice on her thigh fell free, Hinoka flexed her legs to see if that helped, or if she suffered for naught. It hurt, but she was able to move both her legs once again - even if she felt a bit unstable now. Lifting her head back towards Fjorm, Hinoka saw the woman tracing some shapes on the ground with the tip of her lance. One glyph was already finished, glowing blue, and Hinoka could see another one almost done. Remembering the first spell her opponent unleashed on her, Hinoka knew she had to be wary. Yet… if these were as powerful as the first one, then once she allowed the woman to prepare more of these, she would have no chance of defeating her. That meant she had to strike now. As she began to move towards the frosted-blonde again, she could feel her feet sliding on the ground. Why was it slippery now? Looking down, she saw the thin coat of ice that spread out all around her. Was that also her enemy’s work? Hinoka liked the idea of attacking the woman less and less as she proceeded more carefully towards her.

Sensing movement in the distance, Fjorm looked up from her drawing on the ground and took a look at Hinoka. With satisfaction, she noticed the open wound on the side of her leg. As the woman reached closer, Fjorm gave a few finishing touches to her second glyph. She could feel the air moving around again - with more snowflakes forming on one side. It was as if the temple itself was telling her what Hinoka was about to do. Was it reacting to her royal Nifl blood? If the door was able to sense it earlier, it was definitely possible. Lifting the tip of her lance from the ground, she directed it towards the approaching woman - and waited for her to get in range of one of the glyphs she had prepared. She wasn’t too versed in this kind of magic - Gunntrha was more into it than she was - but now everything seemed to be working to help her with that. And so, as Hinoka crossed over the invisible threshold, dooming her to whatever fate Fjorm had in mind for her, Fjorm used her lance to release another outburst of ice magic.

Hinoka saw Fjorm’s lance glowing with more blue, and suddenly she found herself unable to move. Frozen in place, she desperately tried to do anything, but no matter how she tried, all of her body remained motionless. Only her eyes were unaffected, and so she moved them around desperately. Looking down at her body, she was able to see a thin veil of ice covering all of it. Whereas the ice that covered her before was biting into her skin, this one seemed to keep it in place. Hearing footsteps, Hinoka watched as Fjorm finally moved from her spot, walking to where she was standing. The broad smile on her face terrified her for some reason...

Fjorm resisted the urge to gloat as she saw that Hinoka had been immobilized by her magic. It was a spell her sister told her about once. Any other day, Fjorm would have never considered trying to use it - but here, where every drop of air oozed ice energy, she just had to use it. Now, how should she start her fun with Hinoka? First, her clothes had to go. She almost reached forward with Leiptr, then remembered what just little contact ended up causing to Hinoka before. Setting the lance down for now, Fjorm strutted even closer to Hinoka - her fingers brushing directly against her exposed skin. The ice that covered Hinoka’s body had no effect on her, letting Fjorm do whatever she wanted to the redhead - while forcing her to endure it, completely helpless. Snagging Hinoka’s fingers from the handle of her spear, Fjorm took it from her as Hinoka watched. She slid it under the chest reinforced chest armor - that still had arrows sticking out of it - and used it as a lever to rip it off. She watched as it flew off, before falling to the ground and shattering into a multitude of frozen shards.

Did the spell also gave Hinoka the consistency of ice? Striking at her ornate Kinshi headdress and her shoulderpads and seeing them shatter seemed to confirm that. However, as she placed one hand on Hinoka’s dress, she could feel it thawing and returning to its normal texture in moments. As it thawed, Fjorm sliced through it using Hinoka’s lance - and watched happily as it fell off, exposing the princess’s small breasts and her shaved cunt. Fjorm tickled it with one hand for a moment, until she felt wetness on her fingers. However, that seemed no fun without Hinoka’s reaction. Holding on to one of her tits while climbing onto her fingers, Fjorm placed her lips on Hinoka’s frozen ones. The kiss was little more than a taunt to show Hinoka how helpless the woman was, but it also achieved what Fjorm wanted - Hinoka regained the control of her mouth, and with it, the capability to speak:
“Why are you toying with me like this? Kill me already and be done with it!” Hinoka exclaimed angrily, even if she was in no position to make such demands.
“Oh, Hinoka. I’m only getting started yet. You see, back in Askr… There is a man to whom my life belongs. And yet, I am unable to make him understand my feelings. Another Hinoka has taken him away from me… I can’t get rid of her yet. So, I’ll have to make do with you. To see you suffer under my touch… and to imagine it is that bitch who I’m hurting… I know that this will be something unforgettable.” Hinoka’s stared in terror at Fjorm’s face, that seemed to light up as the woman explained her reasons. Any hopes of mercy from her captor gone, Hinoka feared what the unknown woman would do to her next.

Her reinforced gloves and her boots, both thick to help with the cold ruling in Nifl, quickly gave way as Fjorm peeled them away. Now completely naked, Hinoka was fully aware of just how cold it was around her. Her nipples stiffened, but she could only feel one as her other breast was still immobilized with the magic. That wouldn’t be the case for long. Fjorm had grabbed onto it with one of her hands. Hinoka expected the magical effect to disappear from it, and while she regained touch in it, it was still stuck in place - and it also grew colder. Horrified, Hinoka understood that Fjorm was using more of her magic on it - enough for it to turn completely blue as it changed into a piece of ice, more perfect than any sculpture. Then, with a flick of her finger that hit her straight on her nipple, Fjorm shattered it into a thousand pieces. Hinoka let out a long, loud scream of pain and shock - she didn’t expect that to happen, and in that single moment of it shattering she could feel each of the pieces as they broke off, with each one registered as a separate stab of pain by her mind, overwhelming her. Tears began to flow freely from her eyes, freezing to ice after sliding a bit down her face and creating icicles on her cheeks. Fjorm waited for her to calm down, while digging her fingers into the open wound on Hinoka’s leg. The extra twitches coming from it after it thawed excited her even more.

Too absorbed into tormenting Hinoka, Fjorm didn’t notice the signs the temple was giving her. Signs that notified her that she wasn’t alone with Hinoka anymore. Kaze, nearly killed in the fights in other parts of the temple, was able to get away just in time, making his way towards the sanctum by chance after taking care of his wounds. Now, he was conflicted internally as he listened to Hinoka’s screams. His sense of duty was telling him that he had to protect his princess. However, the ninja wasn’t too sure about that. He had already broken this oath once - when he followed Corrin when his liege decided to go back to Nohr. He also caught sight of the unmistakable silver dragon fighting for Askr during the battle - if Corrin was fighting for the other side, then he would do so as well. Fortunately, his near-death in battle had broken the summoning contract that was making him fight - meaning there was nothing stopping him from changing sides. Even if this Hinoka died, the blonde lady said that another was still fine in Askr. He was sure that if he reported back to her, she’d find Fjorm’s words… interesting, to say the least. Knowing what he had to do, Kaze remained in the shadows while watching Fjorm work on Hinoka, very well aware of the throbbing erection in his pants caused by Hinoka’s suffering.


When Hinoka finally calmed down, trying to regain her usually strong composure, Fjorm worked a finger inside her snatch again. Even if Hinoka tried to resist, Fjorm’s warm fingers provided her pussy with the warmth she so desired after spending weeks standing guard in this temple. Even if she was forcing herself on her, Fjorm was a partner nevertheless - and admittedly one of outstanding skill. No! She shouldn’t be thinking of her like that… The weak resistance she was putting up in her mind crumbled as Fjorm worked two more fingers inside her, touching her with increased intensity. Her thumb and little finger were squeezing her clit from both sides, stimulating the Hoshidian girl to her limits. A cry of pleasure left her lips as Hinoka came, her come freezing moments after leaving her snatch and giving her inner thighs a second layer of frosting.

The spreading cold in her abdomen gave her just the tiniest warning on what Fjorm was doing. The woman punched her fist inside her snatch, magic emanating from it freezing the full length of her vagina over - the ice even reaching into her womb. Then, with one strong punch, Fjorm shattered all the frozen flesh. Hinoka’s cunt and uterus were gone, turned into pieces that proceeded to cut into her abdomen. The girl screamed again. This time not only was she forced to feel the pain from all the countless broken pieces of her body, but also from her guts as they were shredded by the sharp bits within seconds. Hinoka’s eyes rolled to the back of her head, her mind blacking out because of all that pain.

This time Fjorm had no intention of letting Hinoka get back from this. Seeing the woman broken with all the pain removed her last reason for keeping her alive. Lifting Leiptr from where she set it down, Fjorm placed the tip on the hole she had created in Hinoka’s chest when she shattered one of her breasts. Digging it deeper in and angling it slightly sideways, she watched as a new wave of ice crawled across Hinoka’s torso. When Hinoka’s remaining breast was fully covered with it, Fjorm showed the lance forward, pushing it through all of Hinoka’s chest until it stick out of her back. Impaled on its tip was Hinoka’s heart. The organ was barely moving now, half-frozen with her magic. Pulling it off with one hand, Fjorm clamped it into a fist, crushing the frozen parts and squashing the rest into a bloody paste.

Ripping Leiptr out of Hinoka’s body, Fjorm gave it a shove and watched as it collapsed to the ground. On impact, Hinoka’s frozen torso shattered, leaving only her four limbs and her head rolling off in different directions. “Kiran is mine, bitch.” Fjorm told the head before heading back towards the door to the inner sanctum. Walking in, she didn’t notice Kaze as the dark-clad ninja picked Hinoka’s head from the floor and hurried off to take care of his lust.


Fjorm moved across the ritual chamber. With how powerful her magic was here, she was certain she would be able to perform the Rite of Frost. But… from the runes on the walls detailing, how it worked, it turned out that it required an incredible sacrifice to fuel it. Giving her life up for this was not something she wanted to do yet. Her life belonged to Kiran, and the man was the only one who she’d let kill her. Dying by herself in another world, before she even got the chance to be with him, was not an option for her. What should she do?

Before Fjorm had the chance to ponder that, a voice came from outside the chamber. “Lady Fjorm! Lady Fjorm! Muspell forces are attacking the temple! It’s Laegjarn’s personal squad! And the general herself is leading them!” A smile formed on Fjorm’s face. The sacrifices had come to her - led by one of Surtr’s daughters, even! With the temple strengthening her magic, Fjorm knew she could take on anyone - the bitch would pay for what Nifl had suffered under her rule.

Charlotte's scene here was inspired by Veiled's drawing of her

Chapter 28: Eliminating Rivals

tags: non-con, M/F, debreasting, beheading, stabbing, cann, amputation

Celica could feel her heart beating faster as she and Alm left the walls of the Askrian castle. She wasn’t too sure, how did Alm come up with the idea of a romantic stroll in the middle of the night - and why his idea of one included them taking their swords with them - but she wasn’t one to deny such an offer. In fact, she was even more excited about it than her man seemed. With how influencing him was going for her, she was sure that in a few more days she’d be able to convince him to not only abuse the women they defeated in battle, but also take initiative and start killing for her in Askr, too. Any chance to speed that up made her loins tingle. Nothing beat the pleasure of him fucking her as she watched the life fade away from another of their enemies’ eyes.

As excited as she was, Celica didn’t notice the sudden weariness growing up in her until after she had collapsed. When Alm turned around to see what happened, the girl was already halfway asleep. He watched her consciousness slip away, and as he did his body began to feel heavy as well. Collapsing onto the ground as well, he caught some movement with the corner of his eye. Turning towards it with the last of his strength, he saw a figure that seemed familiar. Her faded blonde hair and the bows at the end of her pigtails showed him that the staff-wielding figure had to be Faye. “Why would… Faye do… this...?” Alm managed to think before the magic-induced sleep finally claimed him.

When he came to, he was greeted with a sight of a stone ceiling right above him. He tried to move, but found himself tied up. Struggling against the bounds for a moment, he came to the conclusion that the chains were too strong for him to snap. His struggles were answered with another similar sound from the front. Lifting his head as he could, he was able to see Celica tied up in a spread position against a wall. “Oh, Alm! I’m so glad you’re awake!” She exclaimed happily, and Alm responded with similar warmth. “I’m happy to see that we’re not separated, at least. But… What’s going on?” He asked, a bit worried. Capturing the both of them meant whoever did it was quite a powerful mage. His mind dismissed his memories of Faye as just a delusion - he knew the girl would never hurt him.

He didn’t get much of a chance to think about it. The sound of soft footsteps coming from outside their room alerted them that someone - probably their captor - was coming. Soon, the door opened with a squeak - and Alm’s stomach dropped as he heard a warm voice that could only belong to Faye. “Oooh! You’re finally awake, Alm!” The girl approached him and stopped directly next to the bed he was chained to. “Faye… Why are you doing this?” He asked her with worry in his voice while looking directly at her cheerful face.
“What do you mean? Isn’t this something you wanted as well? A chance for us to finally be together!” She laughed happily, but after a moment her voice got dead serious. “But first… I have to dispose of the last thing that’s stopping me.” The uncontrollable love and madness in Faye’s eyes terrified Alm, and he averted his gaze, back towards Celica.
“Yes! Her!” Faye called out angrily, also looking at the restrained redhead. “Oh, I’ll make her suffer so much! No one should be allowed to take you from me!” Her eyes turned back towards Alm. “Just… Promise me you’ll be watching, Alm! Promise to look at me while I cut her up!” Alm’s lips closed immediately, the man overcome with worry. If Faye dated to hurt Celica in any way… Then even their childhood together wouldn’t protect the girl from his wrath.

Faye waited for him to answer, but as he didn’t she scowled. It seemed the witch’s curse was still hiding his heart from her. Seeing her hurt Celica would break the spell, right? After all, he himself told her that he enjoyed watching her kill Rhajat. Approaching Alm’s head, she grabbed the extra pillow she brought for him when setting this place up, and folded it - before pushing it under Alm’s head, forcing it to angle forward. Leaning in and giving him a kiss on the forehead - she didn’t dare to go for his lips yet - Faye enjoyed the thrill it sent down her body. Faye squealed in happiness - she finally did it! She kissed him!

After bending back up, Faye approached Celica. The deadly stare the woman was giving her only amused the villager. “That can’t help you now, you cunt!” Faye taunted the woman, only to be answered with another glare of her orange eyes. Faye turned to the side, to look at the collection of torture instruments she had at her disposal. Sneaking them out of the castle’s dungeons one by one was a tedious process, but now she had all the tools she could desire. Before she could use them, though… She had to get rid of the red bitch’s clothes, as they would only get in the way.

Faye’s fingers rubbed against Celica’s chest as she worked them behind her back and undid the strap that held her breastplate in place. It fell off with a clang as it hit the floor. Ripping off the golden buttons at the front, Faye proceeded to rip the already high cut on the front part of the dress even further, until she tore it all the way through. Her huge breasts sprung free without the dress keeping them in place, Faye feeling a pang of jealousy at their size. She had already taken care of Celica’s gloves, boots and socks before the princess awakened, so all that remained on Celica was the woman’s short, black skirt. With a powerful tug and a gleeful smile on her face, Faye tore it off as well. Making her rival’s clothes unusable pleased the girl. Seeing Celica’s pussy, pussy that she knew had closed over Alm’s cock before, made her feel mad again. She just barely contained the urge to stab it right there, enjoying the slight shiver of what she assumed was fear that shook Celica’s body.

If only Celica was naked, then there was no way she’d make Alm move on from her - she had to show that her body could compare to hers! She didn’t bother putting many clothes on before, knowing that she’d be taking them off fairly quickly anyways. Removing the clasp that held her cloak in place, she quickly threw it away. In one quick motion, she lifted her pink dress and took it off. Her shaved pussy and her medium tits uncovered, she spun in place, showing them to Alm. As she did, she realized that she compared unfavourably to Celica in that matter. Well, she had already removed one woman’s tits because of that - Celica’s mammaries could be next. Just cutting them off would not be painful enough, though. Celica deserved much worse than that…

Faye’s attention turned to the torture implements stacked on the table. There was one perfectly fit for what she had in mind. Picking the metal device from the table, she directed it towards Celica. The flash of fear in her orange eyes excited Faye. Lining it up with one of Celica’s tits, she pushed it forward so that the metal covered Celica’s right breast. As she pressed the switch on the side, Faye watched happily Celica’s expression changing as the device’s claws dug into the base of Celica’s tit from all directions. The numerous small trickles of blood running down Celica’s chest were mesmerizing. Faye looked at them for a moment, finally getting that her dream was coming real - she really was getting to hurt the woman who stole Alm away from her. Pulling on the handle in her hand, she watched another shiver go through Celica’s body as she stretched her breast outward. More blood ran down Celica’s torso as she did so, and with each of her tugs fresh blood spurted out from the open wounds. Seeing Celica’s skin at the base of her tit stretch to its limits was also rewarding. Putting more strength into her arm, Faye watched as the skin began to rip across the perimeter of the redhead’s boob. The flesh and fat at the base of it expanded towards Faye as she pulled the breast further away, until finally she tore it off completely, the stretched flesh slumping down and adding another splash of red to Celica’s stomach.

Setting the device down on the table, Faye made it open its claws, releasing Celica’s breast. She watched the orb slide free from it, slumping down onto the table, a small pool of blood forming around it. Taking a look at Alm, she was happy to see him watching carefully. “Are you enjoying this, Alm? This is all for you!” She called out happily towards him, while thinking, what to do next. Celica’s second tit also needed some of her care. Her remaining chest flesh hid her heart behind it - giving Faye just the perfect idea of what to do with it. Lifting a sharp knife from the table, she turned towards Celica. With a wicked smile, she delivered a vertical cut across her surviving breast - from the very top to the very base. On the way down through Celica’s breast, it sliced through her nipple, cutting it in half. Celica started thrashing in her restraints when she did that, tears flowing from her dark orange eyes (weren’t they brighter before?). Finishing the cut, she watched as the two halves slumped down to the sides, fresh blood and fat flowing from the new wound as it opened up. Cutting the breast in half to symbolize how her heart felt seeing all the Alms with Celicas by their sides.

Seeing Celica in pain like this sent a shiver down Faye’s spine. The slowly growing heat in her abdomen told her just how much she was enjoying this. She knew she wasn’t the only one who should be enjoying this. Waltzing over to Alm’s bed, she reached for his pants and pulled them down. His cock sprung free, Faye’s heart fluttering as she saw it - and that despite him trying to keep it down, Alm’s dick was erect. She wrapped one hand around it, closing her eyes to better remember how it felt in her hand in the future. Then, she opened them, and with lots of fascination hiding behind her brown eyes, she proceeded to stroke it. She was able to sense every move and throb of his member, and each of these excited her unlike anything she had done ever before. Alm… his body was responding to her actions! In no time, Alm’s semen began to shoot from the tip of his cock, with some of it spreading onto her hand. Letting go, she moved the hand to her mouth, and licked Alm’s cum from it.
“Did it feel good, Alm? I love the taste of your semen!” She called out happily, love beaming from her eyes. As Alm didn’t respond to her, Faye decided she hadn’t succeeded yet. Returning to the tied up form of Celica, she picked another knife from the table.

With the burning heat in her abdomen, and the failure to sway Alm with a simple orgasm, her attention turned back towards Celica’s sexuality. Trying to guess, where her womb could be, Faye waggled the knife’s tip against Celica’s belly until she was sure she placed it correctly. Then, in one quick stab, she buried it all the way in to the handle. Seeing Celica writhe in pain again, Faye pulled it out, enjoying the splash of blood that accompanied it. Moving the knife to the side a bit, she stabbed Celica again. Even if she wasn’t sure if either of these sliced into Celica’s womb, she was still happy to see the woman suffer. And yet, this lacked the pleasure she was feeling earlier. She stabbed her a third time, feeling some wetness appear in her pussy, but the excitement gain was minimal. She moved back for a moment, looking at Celica’s tortured body as a whole.

“You know, Alm? I think I’m going to kill her now, and just focus on you from now on.” Faye said, imagining how would it feel to have Alm fill her up with his cock. Her knees weakened from the fantasy, her pussy leaking more of her arousal as that image filled her mind. Now, she wanted to make it come true as fast as possible. Leaving the knife in Celica’s stomach, the village girl picked a dagger from the table, and looked at Celica again - directly into her red eyes. “Red? That’s weird…” Faye thought to herself as she raised the dagger, eager to end Celica’s life.
“...I’m sorry, Alm…” Celica’s weak voice soared through the air as Faye brought her weapon forward.

Suddenly, Celica’s eyes widened as an explosion of purple flames enveloped her. The flames quickly burnt through the restraints, letting her stand free without them to stop her. Grabbing Faye’s wrist with inhuman strength and speed, she twisted it until she heard a satisfying crack. Faye stared at her with her eyes wide, completely taken by surprise. Her fingers opened against her will, the dagger falling out of her hand. What was going on? Was her plan not perfect? As Celica turned around, slamming her against the wall and knocking the breath out of Faye’s lungs, it seemed that it was.

Lifting a new pair of manacles from Faye’s table, Celica quickly connected Faye’s hands to the very same spot she had been keeping her in, one of them flapping wildly with its wrist broken. Then, not caring about the woman or her wounds, she hurried over to Alm. She had to see what he was thinking of this. He was just as surprised as Faye had been, but he seemed relieved - and as she saw that, a huge burden was lifted from Celica’s mind. Alm looked like he was going to accept her - even if she expected that, she could never be sure of that. “I’m sorry I haven’t told you before…” Celica trailed off, but Alm picked up: “Oh, that’s not what matters now. You were able to protect us both… Even if this power has come from Duma himself, what matters is how you use it!” Her heart melted yet again as she heard that. Any original thoughts of killing him if he found out evaporated from her mind as she started to sob, struggling to break him free. Just as she had been influencing Alm to become more corrupt, being close to him seemed to have cleansed her soul a little bit.

But only a little. As Alm stood free, Celica turned back towards Faye, eager to pay her back for the pain she inflicted on her. She wondered if it’d be possible to get her breast reattached with magic, while her hand locked on the handle of the device Faye used to rip it off. Quickly slamming it into Faye’s right tit, she sent the claws into Faye’s flesh, enjoying the way she winced. Instead of waiting and drawing it out as Faye did, Celica immediately pulled with all the strength she had, tearing Faye’s boob off without any troubles. Before Faye could recover from that, Celica threw the device away and groped Faye’s other breast with her hand. The purple flames surrounding her, which had died down before, grew anew as she used her magic to call new ones onto her palm.

The flames immediately began eating away at Faye’s remaining breast. The smell of burnt flesh began to spread around in the room as within seconds it was turned into a browned piece of meat. That didn’t satisfy Celica, so she made the flames’ intensity increase, and in a few moments it became a bunch of connected, shriveled chunks of meat and fat. As Celica let go of it, it quickly crumbled into ash, leaving the villager with less flesh on her chest than what Celica herself had now. The sound of footsteps behind her as she watched Faye squirm in pain alerted Celica that Alm was now standing behind her, so she let go of the purple flames that were encircling her.

“You know… Even though she tried to kill you, I still feel bad for her.” He commented while embracing her from behind, careful not to touch the wounds Faye gave her. Celica laughed, barely containing her anger. “Oh, now you want to pity her?” Alm let go of her and walked past her, his erection out of his pants again. “I was just thinking I might give her what she wanted.” Even if her chest hurt her, Faye still barely controlled her happiness when Alm reached her, and shoved his cock inside her. Moaning loudly, Faye quickly let her mind be filled with pleasure as Alm proceeded to fuck her. Even as Celica ripped the knife out of her belly, and proceeded to stab her in the stomach, Faye successfully blocked the pain that followed out, her mind fully focusing on what Alm was doing. He really was having sex with her! After all her failed attempts to make him so, she finally succeeded! Deep down Faye understood that she was going to die now, but that didn’t matter. Even if she wanted to have a future with Alm, she could settle with just one time having sex with him - and so, she continued to moan until she reached the most powerful orgasm of her life.

Celica opened Faye’s stomach with a horizontal cut, careful to go high enough to avoid hurting Alm. As some of her guts followed the knife when she pulled it, Celica grabbed on to one of these and proceeded to pull on them. Faye’s orgasmic cries annoyed her - for her, the girl didn’t deserve that pleasure after what she did. After getting some length of her intestines out, Celica reached inside the wound, elbow deep. Going down with her fingers, she was able to find Faye’s womb. Squeezing through through it, she was able to grab onto Alm’s cock as he pushed through Faye’s cervix. The extra friction she was providing allowed Alm to climax quickly afterwards, Faye’s uterus filling with his semen. Satisfied that she was able to cut Faye’s fun short, she let go of it, and removed her hand, then took off. Before, she was able to see both the Royal Sword and Beloved Zofia - Alm must have taken them without her noticing. Perhaps he wanted for them to spar later? Now, the sword would have another use. After finding it, she returned to Alm, who had just pulled out. As she handed him the sword, he immediately raised it. Faye’s brown eyes showed all of her love and devotion for him as he swung it at her neck, decapitating the girl in an instant.

“Come, let’s see if we can get your wounds healed.” Alm immediately turned back from it, tears flashing in his eyes for a moment. Killing someone who had been his friend since his childhood hurt, even if he knew it was necessary. He wanted to get out of the cave as fast as he could. Celica took the time to lift Faye’s pink dress from the ground and put it on. If the girl made her clothes impossible to wear, she would just use her clothes instead. The two of them headed back towards the castle. On their way back, they stumbled across two identical grey-haired ladies, too caught up in their discussion to notice them pass by.


“I can’t believe you were lucky enough to make Chrom fall for you.“ Sumia commented while talking to another her. “Oh, it was more than luck. I’m sure you’ll manage to do it, too!” The other her answered with a reassuring smile. Dropping her voice down, Sumia proceeded to ask the question that had been stuck in her head even since she first talked to this her. “
So tell me, how did you get him to fall for you?”
The second Sumia chuckled for a moment, then calmed herself down. “Okay, I will tell you - but promise not to laugh.” After a quick nod of confirmation from the first her, she continued. “I… baked him a couple pies.”
“That’s it?” The first Sumia called out in disbelief.
“Well, the presentation was also very important, but that’s the gist of it. It was a rhubarb pie… When I first gave him one, he said he preferred more meat in his pies. Maybe try making one of these?” Rapidly thinking, Sumia tried to process what she just heard. This idea never crossed her mind… However, with her rather mediocre performance in battle, she doubted she’d be able to receive all the ingredients she needed. What should she do?
Seeing the other her getting lost in her thoughts, the second Sumia decided to go away. Chrom was certainly waiting for her - she and him had the luck of getting summoned together.
“Best of luck! I’m sure you can pull it off!” She called out to the other her before turning her back towards her, and starting to walk away. Her words were enough to break that Sumia out of her thoughts. As she watched the silhouette of the other her slowly get smaller in the distance, something clicked in her mind. A meat pie, was it? She had the ingredients right in front of herself! Picking her lance from where she set it down, she looked around to see if anyone else was nearby. As it was pretty late, she couldn’t see anyone. With the possibility that anyone would see her gone, she proceeded to chase after the other her, doing her best not to trip on the dimly lit forest path.

The other Sumia seemed to have heard her, but didn’t think much of it and just continued on towards the Askrian castle. Since the armor the other Sumia wore was identical to one she owned, she knew precisely where to strike. The tip of her lance made it past the wavy grey hair and dug through the dark leather of her armor, sinking into her skin. Sumia called out as she felt a sudden stab of pain in her back. Looking down, she saw a familiar, bloody spike emerge from her waist, just below the extra armor covering her chest. Did… the other her stab her? Her legs gave way to the sudden numbness spreading through her lower body - the lance must have pierced her spine. Even if she was used to tripping and falling on her face, this time it was different. Her head crashed into the dirt, with drops of blood dropping free from her face - the fall made her bite her tongue. Turning her head around, she was able to see that her assailant was indeed the her she was talking to before.
“W-Why?” She managed to cough up the simple question as she felt the spear get ripped from her back along with a piece of her spine.
“Oh, don’t be silly. It was your idea in the first place.”
“W-What? I never…” Sumia stopped as the other her knelt down beside her, her gloved hands delving under her hair. Pressing against her back, the girl that stabbed her proceeded to somewhat clumsily remove most of the metal pieces of her armor. After the girl flipped her over, struggling to move her disabled legs, Sumia was able to look directly at the face of her doppelganger. She seemed weirdly… pleased with herself as she undid her belt, and pulled her dark purple gauntlets off her arms. Undoing the belts that held her high boots in place just over her knees, the other her was able to pull these off as well. Moving back up on her body, the other her finally grabbed the hem of her purple battle dress and began to pull it down her body. Without the armor and the belts, she was able to quickly move it all the way down, struggling to get them off her limp legs. That left her just in her dark grey bra, the shorts of the same color and her pink thighhighs and the suspenders that were keeping them in place.

“Why do you… keeep undrrressing me?” She finally managed to work up enough courage to ask that question when the dominant her unclasped her bra and removed it, freeing her two perky breasts from their protection from prying eyes. The woman didn’t seem too interested in these, though, immediately grabbing her shorts and tugging them down her legs, revealing her fluffy cunt. “Clothes… They would just get in the way…” She answered with a somewhat thoughtful expression on her face.
“In the way… for what?” Sumia didn’t answer as she undid the small belt that kept the suspenders in place, and moved them so that they didn’t cover the downed body. The thighhighs probably didn’t need to be removed, but they bothered her so she get them off, too - making the version of her on the ground fully naked.

A frown appeared on the clothed Sumia’s face as she realized she lacked the tool to proceed now. “Don’t move, okay?” She called out while running off towards the castle, tripping and falling just before she disappeared from the other her’s sight. Getting to the castle’s kitchen without getting lost would normally be a problem, but this time, fueled by adrenaline, she was able to do it. Snatching a knife from there, along with a bag for the meat, Sumia quickly returned to where the other her laid. With some disgust, she noticed the semen now leaking from the naked woman’s cunt. Someone must have used her while she had been left there. With her spine severed, the girl had no way to protect herself - and she couldn’t feel what the man did to her either, only able to listen to the wet slapping sounds as his cock pounded into her pussy.

Well, that didn’t matter that much to her. Placing the knife against the other her’s thigh, she was a bit surprised to see no reaction from her. Oh, right - she lost her touch there. That made her a bit less worried about doing this as she peeled a slice of meat from her powerful thigh. The legs, strengthened by her pegasus riding, were plentiful with meat that would surely be very tasty. Stipping the meat all the way to the bone, Sumia proceeded to carve most of the meat out of both of the other her’s thighs and calves, flipping the girl over when necessary. Moving up to her supple butt, she proceeded to carve out the flesh from both of her meaty buttocks. The ass that surely played a part in seducing her Chrom quickly became little more than just bones. Still, the other her stayed relatively calm. She was, of course, able to make out what was she doing, but with the nerves in that part of her body disconnected, no extra pain got to her even as most of the flesh of her lower body was gone.

However, that was soon to change. Even if her arms weren’t as strong or muscular as her legs, they could still provide at least some meat. Now, Sumia screamed in pain with each slice of her knife, with each cut of her arm that reduced it more and more. Soon, both of her arms were just twigy bones with no meat on them. Her voice got tired out at this point, her throat scratched to the point of bleeding. Her eyes, staring directly at her, seemed to be begging for death now. Why didn’t she kill her before starting on her arms, anyways? The slowly growing heat in her abdomen provided her with an answer, telling her that she had been enjoying it. Her own face twisted in pain - who would have thought it aroused her?

Still, this was no time for such thoughts. Even if she wanted to rub one out now, she had to take care of the other her first. There was just one more part of her body that she wanted to cut off. Her modest breasts. Knowing just how juicy they should be from the time she spent playing with hers, she groped them and was satisfied to see that they were pretty much the same as hers. They should, but it never hurt to check. With that out of the way, she quickly removed her hands from these, and with two quick slices removed both meaty orbs from the other her’s chest. She was disappointed with how little reaction that created, telling her that the second Sumia was almost gone, the blood loss from her numerous wounds getting its toll on her.
“Don’t worry. Your meat will help me with getting Chrom to love me!~” She exclaimed happily while drawing the knife across the weakened girl’s throat, speeding up her demise.

Getting up, Sumia threw the bag of meat over her shoulder. The kitchens seemed mostly empty at this point, and even if anyone saw her, no one would question her. Recently, more and more people were bringing human meat there, so her doing it wouldn’t be anything unusual. She couldn’t move with both the bag and the corpse at the same time, though - so she decided to just leave it there. She was sure that someone would take it at some point - and thinking that they might use it before dropping it off at the massive grave. That thought excited her again - and as she carried the bag towards the kitchen, her mind vividly explored that idea. By the time she got there, the fire in her loins was so strong that she couldn’t contain it anymore. Dropping the bag onto the preparatory table, she quickly forced a hand beneath her dress and pulled her shorts down. She didn’t care if anyone saw what she was doing as she proceeded to touch herself. Reaching her orgasm, she remembered that if this worked out, then her next climax would happen while in Chrom’s arms. With renewed energy, Sumia started off on baking the perfect meat pie.


“...To conclude, she had been repeatedly trying to seduce your brother even despite your numerous warnings.” Beruka finished her report on the latest assignment her lady had issued to her: Observing Charlotte’s interactions with Corrin.
“Thank you, darling. Where is she right now? She’s been naughty… and I need to punish her for that.” Camilla’s sensual voice sent shivers down Beruka’s spine. Usually, the assassin had no issues with her lady’s antics. However, ever since she had reported that Selena had eloped after becoming pregnant, and Camilla following and killing her retainer, her lady had been becoming more and more bloodthirsty. If that anger was turned towards her enemies, Beruka would be more than fine with that. However, it seemed that Camilla’s bloodlust had turned towards numerous of her own people. Now, she hesitated to give her lady the answer she wanted, as she knew what it’d mean for the blonde berserker. Even if she hated to admit it, she had grown fond of her during their conversations when they compared their methods of claiming men’s lives. But… if she didn’t provide her lady with a satisfying answer, Camilla might end up deciding to punish her instead. With some regret, Beruka answered Camilla’s question:
“When I left her, she seemed to be heading for Lord Xander’s quarters.” The anger in Camilla’s visible eye suddenly spiked, just as Beruka expected. Immediately getting up, she headed for the door. “You always carry out all of my orders exactly as I need them. Thank you.” Camilla’s words warmed Beruka’s heart. Was the life of an acquaintance worth the warmth in her chest? Before meeting Camilla, these kind of feelings were all a mystery for her. Then again, the old her would have never given Charlotte any thoughts in the first place. Camilla’s influence led to her gaining some empathy, but it also meant sometimes feeling sadness. She figured it was a fair tradeoff…

While walking over to her brother’s room, Camilla wasn’t planning to kill Charlotte yet. Opening the door, she was set on only hurting the woman a little. “Hello, Xan-” Her warm words were stuck in her mouth as she saw the woman bouncing on Xander’s cock, her panties tugged to the side. Her back was turned towards the door so she didn’t see her, and her moaning “P-Prince Xandeeer!” in just the perfect imitation of a naive girl having sex for the first time made her deaf to the sound of the door opening, as well as Camilla’s cut words. That couldn’t be said for Xander. Having the older of her sisters walk on him during sex was embarrassing, but with Charlotte straddling him there was little he could do. Not that he wanted to stop, either - Charlotte’s pussy clenching on his cock felt too good to simply stop because Camilla was there. Hoping that his sister would understood this was not the right time for her to visit him and leave, his attention turned back towards Charlotte - her face twisting in a lewd expression he thought was unbecoming of the pure maiden he thought she was. It only made her seem more lovable to him - and the loving look she had given him as she saw him looking at her again only strengthened that impression.

Seeing this, Camilla knew she had to take drastic measures. She knew precisely what the woman was trying to do: sweeten her way into her brother’s heart to use him. If she only contained herself to flirting, Camilla would just be happy hurting her a little. Now, there was only one punishment fitting for the woman. But with her weapons left in her room, Camilla would have to think of carrying it out in another way. She could always use one of Xander’s swords. Taking a look around, she saw an axe put against one of the room’s walls. Since Xander preferred swords, it was obvious that this one belonged to Charlotte. Lifting it off the ground, Camilla weighed it in her hand. It was a simple iron axe with a wooden, without any adornments - fitting for the girl who presented herself as a simple soldier.

Moving back towards Charlotte, she saw the girl’s huge breasts bounce up and down, free of the cloth that the girl usually ‘covered’ them with. Stopping right behind her, Camilla lifted the axe, and waited. As the girl’s moans picked up, telling her she was near her orgasm, Camilla brought the axe down into Charlotte’s shoulder. Her collarbone shattered under the heavy blow, the axe cutting deep into her body - all the way to the valley between Charlotte’s breasts. Camilla listened with satisfaction as the moans suddenly cut off, replaced with a shriek of pain as her blood splashed onto her breasts and onto Xander’s belly..
“Camilla! What…” Camilla leaned over Charlotte’s shoulder, shoving the axe deeper into it, and placed one finger on Xander’s lips. “Shhh, brother. She was trying to use you… I had my retainer look into her. She was a naughty, naughty girl. I did this to protect you!” Listening to Camilla’s voice, Xander was able to calm down. Looking at the tears running down Charlotte’s face now, he found it hard to believe. Still… Camilla would never lie to him. Xander cursed himself for being so gullible - and as he did, a spasm going through Charlotte’s body squeezed his cock harder than before, reminding him how close to coming he was. His face had to be showcasing that, for Camilla spoke out with a warm smile: “I’ll look away. If it feels good, you can use her instead.” Reassured by her, Xander proceeded to thrust his cock deeper inside Charlotte, his hands grabbing onto her massive tits to pull her down onto it. A few more twitches coming from Charlotte’s cunt, and he released his load inside her.

Charlotte barely registered that he did, her mind failing to process what was happening. Her climax was taken away from her, and her shoulder hurt so much! Any pleasure she had been feeling disappeared, clouded by the pain. Despite that, her body responded to Xander’s vigorous pounding, shaking in an orgasm that gave her no respite of pleasure at all. Her cyan eyes bulged as Camilla ripped the axe out of the wound, and the right half of her body moved away from the left one. Turning her gaze down, Charlotte was able to see the massive wound that went through most of her chest - and through it, her innards. Her bowels flipped as she breathed, and saw the lung expanding in the hole. She could feel her heavy breast pulling the rest of that side of her body forwards. As more and more blood continued to pour out of the huge wound, her entire body started to feel heavy. Slumping down, she rested on Xander’s cock, her huge breasts sagging down without any energy left in her. Her rest didn’t last long, for Xander suddenly shoved her away from his body. Grabbing her by the bow she wore on top of her head, the prince of Nohr dragged her away through the floor of his room and threw her out right through the door as if she was a bag of trash - if Camilla’s words were true, then the girl was worth less than one to him.

Landing face first on the cold, stone floor knocked some sense back into Charlotte. She got back on her fours, trying to think, what to do next. She couldn’t tell if this was a wound that could be healed - but if she managed to get to the castle infirmary, there was a chance that someone would at least ease her pain. With that in mind, she tried to get up - but found herself unable to. No matter, she would get there on her fours if necessary. With no concern that both her saggy, oversized breasts and her cunt that was dripping with Xander’s semen were exposed, she started to crawl towards where she thought the infirmary would be. Even if she tried to cover herself up, her panties were too small to really cover her pussy, and Xander’s sperm would just leak through them anyways. As for her chest, with the wound causing one of her breasts to hang lower than the other, it would be impossible to cover it now - her clothes were incredibly form-fitting as part of her doing everything she could to maximize her sex appeal, so a misalignment like this meant her white bra would not fit. Slowly moving on the ground, she didn’t see the attention she had gathered - a few soldiers stopped over her as her tongue lulled free from her mouth, the woman no longer able to control her facial muscles. The blood loss was affecting her more than she expected, and in a few moments she collapsed, unable to get back up again.

One of the soldiers took that moment to grab her by her hair, and lift her off the ground. Another used that occasion to position himself on the ground, letting the other guide Charlotte’s cunt onto his already erect dick. As he placed the girl over it, his hands let go of Charlotte’s hair and she almost collapsed breasts-first onto the man who was now fucking her cunt. Even if the feeling of her incredible breasts pressing against his chest was great, he’d prefer to see her face as he pounded her. Grabbing both of her shoulders, he pushed the girl to a more upright position. The vacant expression on her face didn’t look too enticing, but as he pulled her right shoulder away from the rest of the body, a twitch went through it. He opened Charlotte’s wound wider, enjoying the weak spurts of her blood coming from the growing fissure in her body. Soon, her face was obscured to him as the soldier who lifted her from the ground turned it to the side, forcing his cock in between her slack lips. The men didn’t even notice as Charlotte’s body shut down, the girl going limp on their two cocks. Only as they reached their climaxes, releasing their loads inside Charlotte’s cunt and onto her face respectively, did they notice what happened. They failed to notice Camilla watching them from a distance, the woman touching herself as well - just as happy with them using Charlotte’s body in her final moments as the soldiers themselves were.


An expression of disgust appeared on Grima’s face as the woman wiped the blood and brain matter away from one of her boots. A moment before, the magic she was using to float above ground was suddenly cut off, and she landed with her legs straight in the head of some worthless woman who tried to oppose her. With some annoyance, she realized that the summoning magic she used to call her dragon form forth wasn’t working either. “No matter, I shall crush these worms myself.” She thought to herself while outstretching her fingers, watching the fell energy jump across them. At least that part of her magic wasn’t gone.

However, as she moved on, she found it unnecessary to use. All the humans she came across were dead. Both her ‘allies’ and the humans she had to destroy laid slaughtered, sword marks on their bodies. Losing her playthings angered the woman, as she was looking forward to killing them. Still, this proved there was someone else here besides the two sides of this battle. “They better be entertaining enough.” With rage coursing through her vessel, Grima set out to find whoever was doing this - and to crush them.

It didn’t take her long to come across the person responsible for this. It was a blue-haired man, the sword she despised hanging in a sheath on his hip. Looking into the memories of her vessel Grima was able to determine that his name was Chrom. And that - Grima couldn’t stop but be amused by the thought - this body used to harbor feeling for the man before she took over. These feelings were worth less than nothing now - he was just another worm to be crushed under her might. With that in mind, she didn’t wait for him to notice her, and just released a blast of dark magic towards him.
Taking Chrom by surprise, the magic hit him directly on his unarmored right arm. He recoiled back, alerted to her presence, but mostly unharmed - her magic splashed against him without causing any real damage. That surprised and worried her. Her destructive magic had also been weakened? This might prove to be an issue, then. Outstretching her hands to her sides, purple energy crackling across them, she created a bolt of dark lightning and chucked it towards him. Chrom deflected it with the Falchion, the exalt getting closer and closer to her. Why was her magic not working? Had the magic that prevented her from summoning her dragon form also dampened her destructive capabilities?
Her attacks sped up as she began to panic, not willing to let a mortal with the Falchion get any closer to her. Her attacks were all for naught, and Chrom stopped right in front of the woman. She was still trying to attack him when he attacked her with the sword, easily cutting through one of her arms just near her shoulder. The divine weapon slicing through her flesh caused the wound to burn, causing her real pain she had not experienced in centuries.

Before she had the chance to recover from the pain caused by Naga’s essence that was infused into the stump of her right arm, Chrom followed up with another powerful slash. Her left arm fell to the ground as well. The energy she had been futilely gathering for one final attack exploded as the hands she used to keep it together fell to the ground along with the rest of her arms, throwing her and Chrom away from each other. Being on the receiving end of the destructive power she had taken so many lives with was not a pleasant experience. The white shirt her vessel used to wear was ripped apart as the unbound energy coursed through it, exposing her chest. The belts that held her skirt in place were also disintegrated, the dark pieces of cloth sliding to the ground. The partial nudity didn’t bother Grima that much - she was above such trifling concerns - but Chrom approaching her again was a much bigger issue. How could she destroy him with her dragon not there, both her arms cut off, and her magic diminished? She was a thousands-year old dragon, and yet it seemed that she would fall to a single worm with a Naga-blessed sword.

Her pride prevented her from running away. Instead, she simply waited as Chrom walked back to her. As he lowered his sword to the level of her legs, she understood what he was trying to do. It seemed that the man was set on removing all of her limbs instead of trying to kill her now. Her baggy pants offered no protection from the sword, and Chrom’s clean, diagonal cut severed her left leg from the rest of her body. As the detached leg collapsed, Grima found herself unable to keep the balance and fell backwards as well. Chrom took a few steps forward, and sliced through the thigh of her surviving leg, Naga’s power sealing the wound instantly as it did with all the other cuts, preventing them from bleeding.

As much as she hated to admit it, Grima was basically helpless now. The only way she could tip the scales of this fight now was was if her magic returned to her in full - but that didn’t seem likely. Her red eyes burned with hatred as she stared at the swordsman who now kneeled right in front of her. To her surprise, he removed the cut-up remains of her trousers, exposing her vessel’s reproductive hole. Most of the time, Grima didn’t indulge in the pleasures of mortals, preferring to simply crush them instead. She was yet to find a mortal worthy of her time during her time using this body. That meant she had not experienced the most basic of pleasures in this particular form. Seeing Chrom’s dick out of the man’s pants told her that he intended to rape her - nothing the dragon woman had not experienced before. Usually, she was the rapist, instead. The feeling of her human slit being filled with a cock for the first time was something she usually enjoyed, and even with how furious she was, the pleasure was still there at the back of her mind. Waiting for her powers to come back, Grima let herself enjoy what was happening, thinking of how she’d kill the man fucking her in the most painful way once she would be able to.

Now only a limbless torso, Grima was unable to indulge herself in the pleasure as she wanted to. Having to take what Chrom was giving her without any way to influence what was happening herself infuriated her, even as the shallow pleasure coursed through what remained of her body. With Chrom picking the pace up, it seemed to her that he was enjoying himself. Within a few more moments, she felt his seed seep deep inside her. With her magic still not here, maybe she’d be able to corrupt him through this, instead? Of course, she would still obliterate him when her powers came back. Sending whatever little magic she still had to her vagina, she watched as the purple magic seemed to flow into his body.

As Grima was convinced that her plan had worked, suddenly she saw Chrom pick the Falchion up. Horrified, she watched as he stabbed it into her chest, directly through her fell-infused heart. Naga’s power started to flow into her, coursing through her entire body and ravaging her from the inside. She let out a howl of pain as each cell of her body burned, two opposite energies crashing against each other in every one of them. Naga’s green and her purple enveloped her entire body. Chrom managed to withdraw in time to avoid the magic, and he just stood over her, watching as her body was slowly consumed from the inside. With her connection to her dragon severed, this was the only body she had - and as it was annihilated through a clash of hers and Naga’s magic, there remained no vessel she could take on. Nowhere to go, Grima found herself vanishing away. “NO! I WAS TO DESTROY THIS WORLD AND ALL THE OTHERS!” The dragon screamed in the last corner of her mind before Naga’s magic finally evicted her from Robin’s dead body.

Chrom stood over the corpse, watching the aftershocks of magic course through it for some more time. “This was a good choice. If I let her act as she wished, she’d sooner or later try to rebel - or do something else that would intrude on my plans.” The blue-haired man flickered for a moment, before suddenly shifting into the purple-haired voluptuous body that was Loki’s preferred form. “Working together with this… thing was not an option, either.” Walking to the corpse, she pulled the Falchion out of it. Stealing this sword away from one of the many worlds where Grima was able to succeed did not prove to be hard, and now Loki had the perfect dragon-slaying weapon. With joy she saw that Grima’s vessel’s head was still mostly intact. Quickly cutting it off, Loki smiled while lifting it off the ground. Removing a threat was one thing, but adding a new head to her collection was always a pleasure.

After destroying the charm that prevented Grima from using her magic - there was no other way to make it stop once it had been placed, and letting it stay there could let someone find it - Loki returned towards the portal that would take her back to Askr.

I suggest death by back breaking. More neck snaps are cool too.

>>13400

I suggest impaling Lene through the neck, or suffocating her on a dick. Her killer could be one of those "strange men" that she hates dancing for.

I'm not too crazy about Gwendolyn, Sully, or Ylgr, but seeing some other girls killed in battle (but left intact) and then brought back and violated in a morgue would be nice. Maybe if L'Arachel and Katarina could make a return?

>>13602
I second this.

>>13602 >>13665 Will see what I can do with the back breaking, but trying it out sounds fun :)
I've been reluctant to do neck snaps because I feel the one in >>12948 didn't exactly come out the best. However, I gave it another shot in >>13397 and I feel it worked out better, so I'll be including more of them from now on.

>>13605 Thanks for the Lene suggestion :D
With your other idea, I dunno if a morgue works as my story said earlier that Askr just has one huge grave for all the dead heroes, and the corpses are probably just left on the battlefield for the most part. However, a more necro-focused chapter about corpses that remained after some battle is something I can do. I'll probably include L'Arachel there, not sure about Katarina yet

Chapter 29: Rite of Frost

tags: non-con, con, rape, Futa/F, inanimate transformation, hanging, beheading, dismemberment, impalement

Just as Fjorm had expected, Laegjarn’s group didn’t stand a chance. Now, the survivors had been rounded up, and the Nifl princess walked along the line, deep in thoughts. “What qualities am I looking for? Is it royal blood?” She wondered silently, while stopping in front of Laegjarn after getting to the end of the line.

“Hello, Princess Fjorm. It's come to this, I see. Go ahead. Kill me. My fate is in your hands. Do whatever you must. I am shamed in defeat. My fate is in your hands. Do whatever you must.” Laegjarn’s fiery voice seemed resigned as she said that. The princess knew nothing of mercy on the battlefield. Even if she herself tried to be kind to the people she governed, her father had always been saying that the enemies had to be destroyed. She expected nothing less from her opponents.
“Oh, don’t worry. I’ll take your life soon enough. But it won’t be just that… I need more sacrifices to be able to defeat Surtr.” Fjorm answered, and Laegjarn laughed in sad understanding.
“You? Defeat my father? You will fail... My father is flame itself. Everything will burn. Until nothing remains.”
“We shall see about that…” She turned around to look at the other prisoners. “Now then, you all have seen the atrocities Surtr’s responsible for. I believe my sister had shown me they way to defeating him… But to achieve that, I need power. Power coming from sacrificing people with powerful blood. I have to ask… Would any of you be willing to give your life up to help me with that?” Her voice bounced from the walls of the temple, reaching even the people further away from her. For a moment, it seemed that no one would react. Then, a regal-looking blonde woman, wearing a halo-like crown on her head, slowly stood up.

“I am Emmeryn of House Ylisse. The blood of the first exalt flows strong in me. If it’s to free all these worlds from the war caused by Surtr... I shall give my life up in a selfless act.” Walking slowly along the line of people, she stopped in front of Fjorm, who sized her up. Even if she knew nothing about the woman, she seemed trustworthy. “Thank you…” Fjorm told the woman quietly while looking if Emmeryn encouraged any more volunteers.

Ophelia watched the blonde woman with her eyes wide open. Her hair was the same color as her father’s… And the brand on the woman’s forehead, it was similar to the one on her hand. Her father told her that the brand was proof of their lineage. Was this woman related to her? And her words… She spoke of the blood of the exalt - her father also did when explaining her Brand to her. Even if Odin told her that her blood didn’t grant her any special powers, if she was confident enough that this blood was worthy… “Yes! I, Ophelia Dusk, am also of this earth-shatteringly powerful bloodline!” She called out in excitement, before realizing where she was. Looking around, it seemed that everyone had heard her outburst - including Fjorm. The Princess of Ice walked towards her, stopping directly in front of her.
“Is what you just said true?” Sparks lit up in Ophelia’s eyes at the question. She would never deny the power she knew her blood meant - even if it meant giving up her life. With a theatrical gesture, she shoot up to her legs, her hand stretched out as she laughed maniacally. “The chosen heroine would never lie! If fate has brought me here to assist you in slaying the foul demon of flame, then I shall assist you!”
As the woman’s voice sounded out, suddenly another girl - one that was kneeling right beside Ophelia - also stood up, her pointed ears sticking out and her hands closed together. “Big sis Ophelia! Don’t go! Please, don’t leave me!”
Ophelia looked down at Kana, patting her on the head while giving her a bright smile. “Don’t worry, o heiress of dragons. My spirit shall stay with you even after I’m gone.” Lifting her gaze towards Fjorm, who was eyeing the younger girl curiously, she knew she had to protect her. “Kana’s not of the exalted blood. It’s just what she calls me…” Ophelia’s voice trailed off, unsure what to say next. However, it seemed that Fjorm was convinced by that. Glad that her friend would live, Ophelia walked off to where Emmeryn was standing. As she stopped there, both of them exchanged curious looks. Even if the two had never met before, she still felt some kinship with the older woman.

As Fjorm was standing over Kana, she heard footsteps from behind her. Turning around, she saw Corrin getting to her. However, the woman ignored her, looking directly at the white-haired girl. Fjorm noticed that it was just the color Corrin’s hair was… Corrin knelt in front of the girl, placing her hands on the other’s shoulders while looking deep into the young girl’s grey eyes. They were the same as her son’s… And her outfit, her hair and just about everything looked almost the same as well - except for the gender. If there were alternate versions of her that were the other gender, it only made sense that it was the case for her child, too. And the name was the same, too - she had also named her son Kana. Getting up, she turned to look at Fjorm, unsure, what to say. “She… she’s a Nohrian royal like me.” Kana didn’t understand what was happening at first - how could this unknown woman know such a thing? But as she heard Fjorm thank the woman, calling her Corrin as she did, she understood what was happening. “Mama? Why?” Corrin already had her back turned towards her. Tears flashed in her eyes as she turned her gaze back to Fjorm, who couldn’t help but pity the girl a bit. “Go join your friend, okay?” Fjorm told her quietly. Sniffling, Kana ran over to Ophelia’s side, grabbing the girl’s arm and clinging to her side.

Fjorm spun around in place, the white feathers of her outfit shimmering as she did so. Taking another look at the group, she wondered if anyone else would come forward. As that didn’t happen, she stopped to think, what to do next. Would these three and Laegjarn be enough? It might be best to have one sacrifice extra - better to have too much energy for the rite than to have it fail. Who should be the final sacrifice, then? Looking at the group again, she remembered that one woman gave her a lot of trouble during the fight. She walked to the thunder mage, whose hair was tied up in a purplish ponytail, and Ishtar looked up at her with defiance on her face.
“Oh? Have you taken a fancy to me?” Her attitude didn’t change as she stared back into Fjorm’s stern, cold expression. “I once fought in a similar fight. Back then, I didn’t give in - I won’t now, either. If you want me to act as the sacrifice to your frozen god, you will have to drag me there by force.” With each word, Ishtar only reinforced Fjorm’s belief that she’d make the perfect sacrifice. Strong both magically and mentally - just what the Nifl woman needed. Looking at her subordinates, they understood what she wanted from them. “Bring Laegjarn with you, as well.” She told them, before gesturing towards the three woman at the end of the line to follow her.
As she walked deeper into the temple, towards the ritual chamber, she could hear Ishtar struggling with the heroes who tried to bring her there. The other women seemed to go without many issues, and soon the six of them - and a bunch of her heroes, too - stopped directly in front of the magical door, which again reacted to her presence. A glowing line crawled up the middle, before they opened, the ritual chamber shown to all.

The pattern of a snowflake in the center drew everyone’s attention as Fjorm rushed over to it. Her white cloak flapped behind her as she ran, dissolving into white-and-blue snowflakes along with the rest of her clothes. As the daughter of ice, the cold was not an issue for her, and nudity was necessary to use her powers to their full extent. Particles of ice began to form in various spots over her body as she dropped to one knee in the middle of the blue mirage, her hands glowing with the same blue of Nifl’s magic. “Nifl, god of ice, hear me... It is your child, Fjorm, who bows in prayer…” Torches of frozen ice lit up all around the room in response to the princess’s words, illuminating the place with a cold glow. The blonde woman rose, pointing her lance towards Laegjarn. The daughter of Surtr had stopped at the entrance, sensing the hostility in the air that was directed towards her blood. The demanding look on Fjorm’s face told her that she had to go in, so Muspell’s general slowly did. With each step she took, another crack appeared in her armor - pieces of it falling off each time her feet touched the ground. As she reached Fjorm, all that remained was her transparent purple bodysuit she wore underneath her armor. Her huge breasts only swelled bigger in the cold air as she stopped, bouncing with nothing to keep them in place. Taking a step to the side, Fjorm gestured for her to take her place in the middle of the glowing snowflake on the ground. With just the slightest touch of Leiptr, Fjorm caused her bodysuit to turn into a coat of ice as Laegjarn assumed that position. Except that the moment she did, the ice began to melt into her skin. Her fingers quickly stopped responding, her curved blade Niu sliding away from her fingers and falling to the ground.

Within a few moments, her dark skin had been merged with the icy covering. Laegjarn flinched in pain as the Muspell flames in her flesh connected with the very opposite of Nifl’s flames, but she managed to stay calm despite that. However, that didn’t stop there. Once her skin had been fully absorbed by the ice, it continued deeper into her body. Converging from all directions, Laegjarn’s entire body was filled with pain as each of her cells was taken away from her, one by one. Even worse, she could still feel the parts that were already turned to ice. The constant pain of her own body now trying to fight back against the ice that now made up most of it was really taxing on her strength, and eventually even her strength was not enough to keep quiet, the woman letting out a quiet cry of pain. Fjorm seemed only to be waiting for that, smacking her in the face with her lance. Ice began to spread from the point of impact. Within a few more moments, Laegjarn was nothing more than a naked, life-sized, icy-blue statue. She was still fully aware of everything that was happening around her, even if her body was no longer her own. The struggle between fire and ice continued within each of her cells, filling each passing second with increasing pain.

“As the vessel, I bring you a daughter of Muspell… As an offering, I bring lives of royal blood…” Fjorm’s voice sounded out again as the woman knelt in front of the statue. The torches flickered with each word she said, as if they were responding to her.

Turning towards the volunteers, she wondered which of the four royals should become the first offering. Her hesitation became obvious enough, that Emmeryn decided it was time to help the woman again. Shedding her golden-green attire as she walked, she remained only in a form-fitting white dress that hugged her wide hips tight. Her bare feet touched the ice-covered floor as she walked, a shiver going through her body as her sole connected with it. Reaching Fjorm, Emmeryn smiled at her gently. “I see how hard this is for you. Please, begin with me… and my death.”
Grateful that she didn’t have to choose, Fjorm answered with a smile of her own - and gestured towards the spot she wanted Emmeryn to take. The blonde woman understood immediately, taking off towards it. While walking, she could feel her dress dissolving into snow that fell off. Her hips were swaying enticingly for these few steps, her breasts rolling free from the cloth that bound them down. Naked as the day she was born, Emmeryn turned to face Fjorm again - and saw her in the middle of casting some spell. In a moment, the spell was finished, and a spark of blue jumped from Fjorm towards her. Instead of hitting her body, it crashed into the pointy end of the snowflake on the ground, sending ripples of energy through the ground around it.

Suddenly, the ground around her rose, taking her above the normal level. The elevation stopped after a moment, but an icy strutture continued to form behind her. Two icy poles on both sides were connected with another cross ledge just above her head. In the middle of it, a single icy thread sprung and stretched down. Emmeryn still didn’t know what was happening as it wrapped around her neck with a strong squeeze, freezing solid once it made a full loop around it. Only when the ice platform beneath her feet began to crack, with sharps shards cutting into the soles of her feet, the exalt understood, how Fjorm intended to kill her. Even if she wanted to give her life up like this, knowing it would serve a good purpose, the knowledge still frightened her. She tried to hold on to the slippery icy poles as the rest of the ice beneath her caved in, her body losing the support it had and falling. Her hands slid on the slippery blue poles, unable to grab onto them, and the blonde woman was hanged in the air, kept above ground by the ice holding her neck.

All of her weight rested on her neck now, with it closing shut as the hardened ice strangled her. The air in her lungs - much colder than what she was used to - didn’t last for long, and soon her lungs began hurting. That sensation continued to grow as she tired to stay motionless, until eventually it was too much for Emmeryn to handle. The dignity Emmeryn intended to face her death with was gone, the woman suddenly stretching out both her arms and legs towards the icy poles. Her toes touched the cold surface, sliding against it without finding any solid ground. Her hands failed to do it again, telling the exalt that this would not work. Instead, she now stretched herself vertically. She kicked down strongly with her long legs, trying to reach the ground. All that achieved was cutting her feet again, with deep, bleeding wounds opening in them. Her blood started to trickle down them, falling off her toes and onto the tip of the snowflake on the ground. The kicks shattered what still remained of the platform she was standing on. With it smashed, she was unable to find any solid ground that would support her. She kicked a few more times, looking down past her breasts with fully-erect nipples and onto the ground beneath her. As she saw that the ground was too far beneath her, a strong jerk went through her body as her psyche received a strong hit.

She really was dying here… Even if this was her choice, as it was happening, accepting it was so hard! Her eyes went upwards towards the icy loop that was keeping her in place. She reached with her hands, hands weakened by the asphyxiation, and grabbed onto it. She tried to scratch away at it, but her fingers just slipped off fruitlessly - Fjorm’s magic was keeping the ice together, leaving Emmeryn no chance to get it off. Seeing that this too was futile, Emmeryn was able to fully accept her fate - one that she signed up for herself. Her hands dropped to her sides as she tried to calm herself down, even as stabs of pain shook her entire body. Maybe she’d be able to preserve at least some dignity in death? It seemed that they would all die naked, and their killer was naked too, so that at least was no disgrace. Pressing her feet together, she straightened her body up in an effort to show an image of tranquility. The loss of control in her bladder, leading to piss streaming down her legs and freezing halfway over them, was one sign that she’d fail to do even that. Her body breaking down into convulsions while her face turned red was another one, Emmeryn losing any control over it in her final moments. The locks of curled hair on both sides of her face swung around as her body jumped up and down, her legs and arms twisting as well.

With the last reserves of her strength, Emmeryn took a look towards the other heroes who were waiting for their turn. She saw that the blonde mage had a worried expression. As clouded as her mind was now, Emmeryn was still able to recall the girl saying she was a relative of hers of some sort. Emmeryn did all she could to give the woman an encouraging smile, maybe even some words of encouragement. All she managed to do was make the corners of her mouth twitch up a bit, and instead of words only wet gurgles came out. Still, the woman seemed to understand what she was trying to do. The determination she saw forming in that woman’s eyes reminded her of her siblings… “Chrom… Lissa…” She hoped her sacrifice her would help to protect them from Surtr… Even if they never knew how she died… She loved them both… So much...
Her gray eyes rolled back as she thought that, her tongue slipping free from her mouth as no life remained in her. Her face was now a deep purple, her body going still in the noose again - save for a few final twitches of her legs. As her leg did one final twitch, throwing a drop of blood from her sole to the ground, a flash of energy left her corpse and swam through the air towards Laegjarn’s statue. The Muspell woman was fully able to feel the energy filling her up, magnifying the pain that each part of her body was feeling. Fjorm watched that, confirming that Emmeryn’s hanging led to the outcome she desired, then returned her attention to the remaining heroines. And she did just in time. Ophelia, seeing her relative die on the noose, began to move towards her.


As the blonde walked and her clothes dispersed into snow, she briefly wondered if this nudity was becoming of the fair maiden she was. But what were clothes other than restraints placed on her by the lesser men? Her dark mage outfit was already revealing as it was, so losing it was only a little step. As she walked, she still carried her tome with her. Even if she didn’t know the details of Fjorm’s magic, she was able to deduce, what the woman expected from her. Taking a stand on another of the ground snowflake’s arms, she opened the tome with one hand, stretching her hands out dramatically. Countless villains fell to the magic within it. Now, it was fated that she would use it to end her own life.
“Lo and behold, whoever’s watching me! It is me, the chosen heroine herself, the Crimson Ophelia, calling upon the most celestial magic under all the stars! Missiletain… of PURGATORY! Cleanse my body and soul, granting my spirit life as eternal as the stars themselves, leaving my flesh behind in this icy tomb. Witness… My true power!” Screaming out, Ophelia directed her special ice magic towards her body. An excited thrill shook her body as she anticipated the pain that was to come.

Icicles began to form in the air all around her, spiraling around with her in the center. As more and more of them appeared, the first few suddenly struck out at her. She had watched numerous man and monsters be on the receiving end of these, but all of them had at least some amount of protection on their bodies, whereas she’d be hit with her body in the nude. As the first icicles began to cut through her skin, Ophelia shivered a bit, but didn’t break the spell, even as pain caused by the spikes flowed through her body. In fact, she was far from it, moaning quietly as her flat stomach was punctured with numerous wounds. Her exalted blood began to flow from these as the icicles went all the way into her body, slicing through her guts. Similarly, her legs also received the same treatment, with Ophelia having troubles to keep standing as her shapely thighs were stabbed through with the blue spikes. And holding on to her book was using most of her energy. Still, she kept the spell going, preparing her body for another round of fresh pain and pleasure as another group of icicles approached her.

This time, they crashed into her upper body. Her arms were thoroughly stabbed along their entire length. With the muscles in her wrists cut, she was forced to let go of her tome. Her eyes twisted downward, watching as it fell to the ground, her magic broken. That didn’t stop the icicles that were already in motion, and they carried on, spiraling faster and faster, before hitting her chest. Her lower ribs shattered as her magical projectiles hit them with full force, but that pain was nothing compared to what she felt once her tits were perforated. This time, there was no pleasure she had been hoping for, only pure pain spreading through her chosen body. As if that wasn’t painful enough, the icicles slid through the flesh orbs, through her ribs and into her lungs. She began to cough out blood, half-frozen fat and blood trailing down her chest as she tried to draw a full breath. The whizzing and gurgling continued to come from her mouth, but Ophelia was able to suck some air in - just in time for the final two icicles to hit her.

These hit her squarely in her nipples. The twin, over-sensitive buds of pink flesh were split apart as the hard pieces of frozen water slid directly into them. The air she pulled in so desperately was then blown out as the girl screamed out in what she thought was pain. Her breasts bounced with the scream, moving the icicles around in their holes. To Ophelia’s surprise and horror, the stimulation caused her nipples to release milk, which trickled down her tits before freezing into two white stalactites hanging from her chest. The girl shivered at the sensation… And yet, this made her feel weirdly aroused… Even more than the little stabs this started out with… Suddenly, she didn’t mind the pain anymore. Having her nipples torn apart and lactate caused a dampness to appear between her legs, one far wetter than the tingles of arousal at the beginning. Fate had it that her cunt had been spared from Missiletain’s spikes, and with her magic gone now it she knew would stay this way. Her hands were too icicle-filled to use them to relieve herself now, so she just weakly rubbed her thighs together as much as she could. However, the weakness in her limbs was growing stronger with each moment, and she doubted she’d be able to reach the sweet release she was so thirsty for in her final moments.

Her suspicions were right, for suddenly a new kind of pain exploded in her neck. Suddenly, her entire body felt very light and distant. As her head began to slide off of her neck, she understood, what had just happened. Someone must have cut it off. Unable to twist her head to the side, she waited for her head to fall and hit the ground before she was able to see that. Turning around, she was able to see her headless body collapse forward, a new wave of blood flowing from the icicle holes and her neck stump. Behind it, she saw Fjorm. The Nifl royal was holding Laegjarn’s sword in her hand. The crimson blade was now frozen over, but it still kept it sharpness - otherwise, this cut would have hurt her a lot more. She watched as Fjorm stabbed Niu through her chest, her head feeling very hazy. Despite that, she was able to see some light leave her body and fly directly into Laegjarn’s frozen form. “Ah, the fair finger of fate… Let my life be enough to bring Surtr down…” Her eyes rolled towards the back of her head as she thought that, not seeing that her twat was now squirting out orgasmic juices. Fjorm had knelt down beside her corpse a moment before, her fingers digging into Ophelia’s snatch and helping the headless corpse reach a climax. She felt a bit bad about not doing this earlier, but she only understood how aroused Ophelia was after already having cut her head off. Even if the girl couldn’t feel it now, she definitely deserved it after going along with her ritual so eagerly. Her pussy juices froze moments after leaving her snatch, but at this point Fjorm was already back on her feet and looking towards the two living heroines.


Isthar watched calmly as the two woman before her had died, but the same couldn’t be said for Kana. The young dragon girl was bawling already, the tears freezing midway down her face and forming small icicles, very similar to the ones that killed her cool big sis. Watching Ophelia die was already painful for the small girl, but the knowledge that she was most likely next terrified her even more. That was not the only thing on her mind. What was up with that woman who selected her for this? She smelled exactly like papa, and looked a lot like him… And that blonde lady called her Corrin, too… Why was papa a mama now? Kana couldn’t understand that it was not her father, but another version of Corrin from a different world. Even if she did, that would make no difference for her - her parent was her parent, no matter what they looked like now. Still, she wished the woman would comfort her, at least a little, before she would walk to her death. Seeing Corrin show up behind her and place a hand on her shoulder again made her very happy. “Oh, mama! Rrrgh rawrggh rrh!” Calling out the same roar she did when her father allowed her into his army, Kana saw that Corrin was hit hard by these words, recognizing them - she heard them from her version of Kana. Still, she knew the child had to die - and so, she shoved Kana towards where Fjorm had been waiting. However, while she was doing that, the blonde woman had come closer to them.

Corrin stared at Fjorm with a questioning look as the woman prepared some magic, sending it into her body once she was done. It felt… pretty nice, even if Fjorm did that without asking, and Corrin wasn’t able to tell, what happened. Her hands were glowing with some blue now, but looked perfectly normal otherwise. She closed her fingers a few times, but everything seemed normal so far.
“I thought you’d like to kill this one yourself. I enchanted your claws with soul-binding magic, so please use them to kill the girl. Can you do that?” Fjorm asked her with surprising warmth in her voice. Corrin wasn’t sure what to answer to that - was Fjorm thinking she wanted that? Refusing her would be a bad idea… And some part of her grew excited as she thought of agreeing. Eyeing the silver-haired girl again, Corrin tried not to think of her as her alternate daughter while nodding thankfully at Fjorm. Kana just stared at her wide-eyed. Why was her mama agreeing to that?

She received no answer to that as Corrin grabbed her hand and proceeded to drag her along towards the snowflake glyph on the ground. “Mama, why are you doing this? Mama?” Corrin wished Kana stopped asking her questions like this while they advanced, their Nohrian armor and clothes slowly dissipating. Normally, getting naked in front of her mama wouldn’t be an issue for Kana… But this time, some real fear began to creep in the back of her throat. The hard look in Corrin’s eyes, so different from the usual look Corrin usually gave her… It terrified her. Once they stopped, she looked up with her tear-filled eyes at Corrin, in a final attempt to convince her not to do it. That had no visible effect on the woman, Corrin forcing pushing her away a bit as she half-transformed.

Huge silver horns grew out of the sides of her head, her hands turning into claws. This time, the claws were strengthened by Fjorm’s magic, giving them a blue hue and making them even sharper than usual. To test them out, Corrin stabbed them both directly into Kana’s abdomen. The young girl screamed in pain as she felt her skin being cut, a piece of her intestine being ripped out of the cut as Corrin ripped these claws out. Seeing Kana’s tearful face, her blood on her claws, and hearing her soft voice crack as the girl suffered pain beyond what she imagined, pain that Corrin was inflicting on her, all that was enough to make Corrin lose control. With a loud growl, the older girl gave in to her instincts, her long tail flapping wildly behind her back. To mirror it, and to Kana’s horrified reaction, the skin on the front of Corrin’s abdomen suddenly burst forward. The half-transformation proceeded further, granting Corrin’s human form another of the features her dragon possessed - that of a thick, barbed cock. Kana was no longer a relative in Corrin’s turned-feral eyes. All the girl was for her now was a vessel to breed with.

She wasted no time pushing Kana to the ground. Her dragon prick was already erect. Deaf to her cries of “Mama! Please! No!”, Corrin penetrated her alternate daughter’s vagina. Her hymen broke without giving any resistance, so Corrin had to push in deep before she really felt good. The barbs on the sides of her cock sliced through Kana’s cunt walls, adding to the pain the girl was already feeling. The sheer roughness with which Corrin was raping her shocked her. There was nothing of the gentle, loving parent her Corrin was to her. Instead, she was on the receiving end of a feral animal who had surrendered her body to her most basic impulses. With each thrust, her entire body shook. More of her guts were thrown free from the stab wound in her stomach when her abdomen moved, with the pain in her stomach growing stronger every second. Kana could only sob as Corrin’s sharp cock tore through her cervix, slamming into her womb. Her small hands beat against Corrin’s chest, punching the woman across her huge tits weakly.

As the dragon woman reached her womb, she was satisfied with the depth. Instead of trying to go deeper, Corrin increased the pace, but other urges were now speaking to her. Even if her mind was completely taken by the lust, some part of her could barely recall, what was she supposed to do. She had to kill this little girl who was squirming underneath her… She should get started on that. Her little fists were slamming into her tits. She could as well pay the girl back for that. Her tits were pretty small, but as she placed her frozen claws on them, the girl still shivered. With a quick flick of both of her wrists, she sliced them away. Two little fountains of blood erupted from the girl’s chest and splashed up onto hers. For some reason, that only awakened further bloodlust in her. Quickly stabbing her claws into both of Kana’s arms, she ripped them both off as she thrust her dick fully in. Half-screaming, half-roaring, Corrin came, filling Kana’s womb with dragon seed. The stumps of her arms were another source of bleeding that began eating away at Kana’s strength. Surprisingly, Corrin pulling out only made her feel worse. The barbs on her cock latched onto her vaginal walls, ripping some of her vagina out as Corrin withdrew. Having her cunnie not only be penetrated for the first time, but also cut up and then torn out was too much for Kana’s mind to handle - the girl just broke down, screaming madly as she began to shake violently on the cold, icy ground.

Her voice seemed familiar to Corrin as she did that, but it mostly annoyed her. She wanted the girl to quiet down, and to do it as fast as possible. Since there was no chance she’d to that by herself… Corrin just stabbed both of her claws directly into Kana’s neck. The scream was suddenly cut off as she moved her hands to both sides, ripping all of Kana’s neck apart. The icy claws left some ice across the wound, glowing blue as Kana’s head was completely severed from the rest of her body. The magic on the claws caused the essence leaking out from her body to be quickly redirected towards Laegjarn’s statue, as Corrin roared triumphantly, getting up and standing over Kana’s rapidly dying body. She wanted more… More! Turning towards the other heroes, pain suddenly exploded in the back of her head. Just as she was about to pass out, a voice reached her:
“My apologies, Corrin… But you’re not in control of your body right now.”


Fjorm watched as Corrin collapsed in front of her. She didn’t wish to hurt the woman - this trip had made her into more of a friend to her than anyone else - but she couldn’t risk her ruining the Rite. At least she did her part with Kana…
Touching Corrin with the blunt end of Leiptr not to freeze her over, Fjorm shoved the unconscious Corrin back towards the entrance, the girl sliding on the icy ground and smearing it with pieces of Kana’s cunt that were wiped off her declining cock. At the entrance, Ishtar was still watching her, the woman moving to the side a bit to let Corrin’s body pass. Then, knowing full well it was her turn now, Ishtar slowly began her walk towards her. Seeing that Fjorm intended to carry out her plan to the fullest, she saw no purpose in delaying it anymore. She had witnessed worse things in her own world… But she agreed that Surtr needed to be stopped, anyways. There was no love or family holding her in this, like it did for her supporting Julius. This would be the punishment for her incompetence in the earlier battle.

The steps of Fjorm’s ritual, so similar to the ones used by the cult of Loptyr, were quite easy for Ishtar to understand. Losing her majestic purple dress to the magical aura that Fjorm had put up there to remove their clothing annoyed her - her naked body was for Julius’s eyes only. She covered herself up as she stood on her end of the snowflake, her massive tits pouring over her arm as she squashed them with it. Her beautiful legs stood firmly in place as she twisted the top of her body, hiding her slit away from Fjorm’s eyes. The Nifl woman didn’t really care for it, but there was no harm in hiding it. Her legs were slightly apart because of that, with enough space for something to fit in between them. Seeing that, Fjorm knew, how to kill the woman. Smiling, she slammed Leiptr into the ground at her feet - sending a wave of energy through the ice towards the thunder goddess. Ishtar watched it, trying not to show the fear that was piling up inside her. She had once thought she wanted this - death was the escape from loving a terrible, wicked man. Her curvy hips shivered a bit, showing that she failed to fully suppress it as the wave reached her. Closing her purple eyes, Ishtar didn’t want to see, what Fjorm had prepared for her.

The cracking of ice under her feet alerted her that her time was almost up. Some shards of ice were thrown onto her feet as her flawless legs felt an icy shaft slide upwards along them. Suddenly, she could feel it pushing into her cunt. It was thicker and harder than when Julius penetrated her, but its coldness and the dryness of her hole led to her not feeling any pleasure because of it. And she’d never be able to feel it again, for her vaginal walls were frozen over after coming into contact with the icy rod, that kept going deeper into her without slowing down. Pushing through her cervix, it reached into her womb, already further in than Julius ever was. With morbid curiosity, Ishtar opened her eyes, and looked down at the bulge showing in her stomach. The icy pole pressed against the back of her womb was protruding through her belly, and with one hand she reached down to feel it through her skin. Another shiver shook her body as she did that, and the moment her fingers touched her stretched skin, the icy pole tore through the walls of her uterus. Ishtar did her best not to scream in pain as the icy pole surged upward in her abdomen, freezing over the parts of her internal organs that it touched. It touched her spine at some point, and the coldness quickly spread through her lower body. Soon, she had no control over her legs, slumping down on the icy pole that was slowly crawling up her body. Her legs began to slide on the ice as she moved down on the pole, her entire body weight pushing her down and making the process quicker.

Soon, the pole passed her midriff and into her upper body, going against the side of one of her lungs. It immediately froze over, making it impossible for her to draw breath with one side of her chest. Letting go of her massive breasts now, she desperately rubbed the few ribs covering it that she could access, trying to heat it up. Her skin there turned a shade of blue, and as the pole made it further up her body, her right breast also turned that same color, freezing over. Whatever energy still remained in her caused her to keep her head straight as the pole pushed into her throat, her tongue hanging limply from her lips as her neck froze over. Because she kept her head straight, instead of coming out of her mouth, the pole pushed through the ceiling of it and deeper into her skull. Her eyes rolled back as a part of her brain was mashed into a paste, and whatever remained of it was frozen over. Smashing against the top of her skull, the pole came free at just the base of her ponytail - causing most of her hair to be torn off as the ponytail was torn off and fell down. Her body twitched on the pole for a few more moments, but as the icy blue spread further through her body, it quickly died down, freezing over.

Ishtar’s soul escaped her body through her ajar lips, and soared back towards Laegjarn. With a fourth soul forced into her body, and five in total rippling around in her once strong form, you could almost see the energy overflowing within it. Grabbing the statue by her huge breasts, Fjorm channeled her own energy into it. “I beg you, hear my prayer. We seek the strength to tame the savage flame. We seek to quench the unquenchable, to kill the undying. Fill this vessel with your power…” Laegjarn’s body began to glow, blue light enveloping the room. Fjorm let go of the statue, and it started shaking. Inside, Laegjarn was suffering immensely. If her vocal chords could still speak, she’d be screaming in pain. The pain she was in before barely deserved to be called it when compared to this. Magical energy was overflowing in each cell of her body, tearing them apart from the inside. Soon, a first crack appeared on the surface of the statue - at one of the breasts Fjorm grabbed her by. More and more cracks continued to surface on her body, as more and more energy poured into it from beyond. Eventually, any vessel had to crumble, unable to contain such power. Even a vessel as strong as the eldest princess of Muspell. With a loud crack, her body shattered into a thousand pieces as a massive icy explosion filled the room.

Fjorm bathed in the icy power that was created through that for a moment, but that was not what she desired. She wasn’t trying to get this power for herself - it was all so that Kiran could claim it. From what she understood, Laegjarn’s death should be enough to tame the power. As the blue smoke disappeared, Fjorm smiled as she saw a crimson gem floating at the level of her chest. Laegjarn’s fiery heart was now frozen over, and the vessel for some of the power this ritual had created. Fjorm was certain it would now be able to contain any energy it received, so she poured the energy her body absorbed back into the gem. Blue and red mixed in the ruby, twirling inside for a moment as Fjorm unloaded everything she had into it. Surprisingly, the energies didn’t mix properly, with the red gathering in one side and the blue in the other. To Fjorm’s horror, a crack appeared on the surface of it - directly through the divide between the two types of energy. However, it remained intact otherwise, and Fjorm breathed a sigh of relief. This was something she could present the summoner with - and if her idea worked, he’d be able to strengthen his weapon with it; enough for him to combat Surtr himself.

Taking a look at the four half-frozen corpses around her, Fjorm decided to leave them there. However, taking another look at Ophelia’s detached head, she decided to take it back with her as some memoire of the girl who was so helpful to her. Emmeryn’s body was now motionless on the noose, but taking it all with her was impossible. Almost nothing remained of Laegjarn now, her body obliterated in the explosion. But the other four… They could remain as the temple’s new fixtures. Smiling, Fjorm grabbed the gem. With it in one hand and Ophelia’s head hanging from the other, the woman left the ritual room, the door closing behind her. It was time for her and the heroes she had under her command to return to Askr. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized she finally had a great gift for Kiran - one that she could use to sway his affections towards her. This time, she was certain she’d be able to win the summoner over. That redhaired bitch Hinoka wouldn’t stand a chance.

>>13681
Really enjoyed Emmeryn's hanging, and even though decapitations aren't my thing Ophelia's was also an enjoyable read.

>>13602
Can you do it like that kill move in skyrim where you smash an enemy's spine with a warhammer?

>>13683 Thanks! I had a lot of fun writing Ophelia's scene. Glad you enjoyed them both :D

>>13704 Can do - probably end up doing that for Gwendolyn, since she's a lance armor and hammers count as axes and are effective against armors


I need some ideas for a cons loli scene - Do you guys have any suggestions? (Both a scenario and a character [Possibly one not yet in Heroes] are welcome)

>>13713
How about Marisha(From Mystery of the Emblem) begging Kiran to snuff her and send her preserved corpse as a fuck doll for Marth.(I'd post an image but I dunno how)

>>13722 Thanks for the suggestion! I'll probably include it when I'm writing the next loli chapter, as I've came up with a different idea for this one. That's probably for the better, as I'll get to playing FE12 before then. As for the images, you can't post them on the /lit/ board, but you can simply link them - changing tt in the h t t p for xx to post a link :)

Took me some time, but I've finally gotten around to writing some of these >>12981 ideas

Chapter 30: Lolicide

tags:con, non-con, M/f, rape, shooting, stabbing, beheading, brain damage, hanging

Hinoka walked around the practice field. Once she told Kiran she had some experience fighting with a bow, he insisted that she took Lyn’s old ones. Not wanting to disappoint him, she agreed - and now she was on the archery field, Mulagir in hand. It was as if the bow itself was helping her aim, making her far more comfortable with her aim than ever before. In just a few days of training, she managed to get her skills back in full. Now, she was taking a break and playing with her weapon, quite happy with how the bow training had been going so far. As she was standing there, she noticed a green-haired girl approach her.
“Hey there, Lady Hinoka! I’m Midori! Did you happen to get bored of those lame, lifeless targets that you’re taking a break now?” Hinoka surveyed the girl with her eyes. She looked pretty young, and was dressed in a Hoshido-style dress. Hinoka wondered, why she couldn’t recognize her, but ignored that for now.
“I kind of did. I feel that this is as far as I can go with just these…” Hinoka trailed off, but that only excited the girl more.
“How about practicing on a living target, then?” Hinoka looked at her, a bit confused.
“Can’t do that right now - or are you volunteering to be one?” She asked the girl with a smile of her own.
“Yep! In fact, that’s why I’m here! I prepared a new anti-arrow medicine, and I needed to test if the formula is working. I figured out that going here, I can help someone else, too! Isn’t that just great?” Midori showed her a bottle with some greenish liquid inside.
“Are you going to test it on yourself?” Hinoka asked her another question.
“Yes! If it doesn’t work, then it serves me right for messing it up!” Midori laughed as she said that, then looked at Hinoka again. “Okay, let’s see if it works.” Midori’s face brightened as she heard that, happy that she and Hinoka could help each other out. She was about to ran off towards where the targets were lined up, but Hinoka stopped her.
“Before we start, can you take off your dress?”
“Sure thing! I was thinking of taking it over there so that you could try hitting all of my body parts, but if you want me to undress now, I’ll do it right away!” Answering enthusiastically, Midori began to untie her kimono. As she struggled to get it off, Hinoka approached her and helped her with untying it. “Thanks!” Midori called out as she managed to get her kimono off, and just threw it to the ground. The second layer of cloth waited underneath it, and Hinoka helped her with removing it as well. Once it was gone, she only had her gloves and boots on. She paid no mind to having her flat chest or her pussy exposed, and just ran off through the field. As she ran, she uncorked the bottle, and quickly chugged it down. Once she reached the end, she realized that while on the way she might have gotten hit by a stray arrow - and laughed that she didn’t think of this before.

Hinoka watched as the girl dashed away, readying her bow as she did so. Being able to practice her aim on a living target was exciting. Before, all she did was granting death directly through her spear - how different would it be to shoot someone dead from a distance? Raising the bow, she waited for Midori to give her a sign that she was ready. As the green-haired girl waved towards her, urging her to start, Hinoka took aim. The little, moving hand seemed like the perfect target to practice on. Releasing the arrow, she watched as it soared through the air towards Midori. The little splash of blood was barely visible from the distance, but Hinoka could see that the arrow sunk into the girl’s hand.

The palm of her one hand impaled, Midori already had proof that her mixture wasn’t working. However, backing out now didn’t seem right to her - so she just rose her other hand and gave Hinoka a thumbs-up. The Hoshidian princess took that as an invitation to continue, this time trying to aim for something smaller. The second arrow tore through Midori’s wrist. With its little size, and the arrow’s force, it was enough to rip her hand off. More blood were thrown up in the air as the hand flew off. Midori lowered the stump back to her eyes, and stared at it curiously - the pain pulsating in it as blood was steadily pumped out nothing more than just information. The feeling was so weird… Midori opened and closed her surviving hand, comparing this pain to the one her torn muscles gave her as she made them move around the arrow that was buried in them. Understanding the difference between these two now that she had felt it herself, Midori let out a quiet laughter - this was so simple!

Hinoka released another arrow soon, this one catching one of Midori’s flat breasts. It slid in easily, Midori’s young flesh providing little resistance as it tore into her lung. Hinoka was disappointed with this shot - she was aiming for the girl’s nipple, but Midori laughing made the girl move around a bit. Hinoka waited for the girl to stop moving, but as she saw her grab the arrow and twist it around, she figured Midori would just keep going. Midori started coughing out blood as she moved the arrow inside her chest, trying to make the learn the most out of it, ignoring the pain. Hinoka was able to account for the spasm that started shaking her body when Midori forced it deeper into her lung, and so her next shot hit its mark - the nipple of Midori’s yet unhurt breast. Having the little pink nub be torn into was more pain than what she felt before, the pain getting to her for the first time. Letting go of the arrow on the other side, Midori touched the fresh one - but just the slightest movement sent more strong pain throughout her body, so she decided not to move it. If that was too painful for her, Midori had to do something else, next. She was pretty sure she had learned enough from this - how about giving Hinoka another enjoyable challenge?

As another arrow ripped into her stomach, making its way into her guts, Midori had to poke it around a bit. Feeling her intestines wrap around the little shaft was fun! At the same time, she prepared the target for Hinoka. Pushing her hips forward, Midori spread her legs a bit - inviting Hinoka to shoot into her pussy. The redhead took the offer, and soon the lips of Midori’s snatch welcomed a small wooden shaft in between them. Even if Midori wanted to feel it, she wasn’t prepared for the pain she felt when the walls of her young vagina being torn open by the arrow’s tip. Still, they clenched around the shaft, with some splinters stabbing into them as she did. Because of the arrow’s length, it didn’t fully go inside, with some of it sticking out of her young hole. As with all the other arrows, Midori couldn’t stop herself from grabbing it and moving it around - and squealing in pain as more of her sensitive flesh impaled itself on the strong wooden shaft. Her heart was beating rapidly as she did that. With each heartbeat, she could see more blood spurting not only from her wounded slit, but also from the stump of her hand and to a lesser extent from the other arrow holes, too. Suddenly, weakness overcame her - and the girl collapsed just as Hinoka’s next arrow slammed into the front of her head.

With how her body turned during that, the arrow came at an angle that made it avoid most of her head. The tip burst free from the side, but the shaft remained stuck in her head. When Midori’s body fell, the arrows that were already in were pushed deeper, and Midori’s body spasmed on the ground as her body was simultaneously stabbed in a few spots. In spite of weakness suddenly taking over her entire body, Midori managed to stay conscious as Hinoka approached her.
“Please, find another me… and tell her, that this recipe didn’t work…” Raising her head for the final time, Midori forced a smile onto her face as she made her final request to Hinoka. Then, she collapsed, just in time for Hinoka to fire a final arrow into her from the closest range. Shattered pieces of her skull and brain matter were thrown into the air as her arrow destroyed the back of her head, claiming the herbalist’s life.

Kneeling down, Hinoka began to rip the arrows out of Midori’s corpse. She enjoyed watching the body twitch and spurt more blood from each hole she freed - giving more attention to the girl’s young slit. Hinoka forced two fingers inside it, moving them around and feeling the cut-up walls, rubbing them into the wounds there. As she wondered, if she wanted to use the corpse more, she heard someone calling for her. Lifting her gaze, she saw it was the ninja who worked for her family, Kaze. “Lady Hinoka… I came with the expedition that had just returned from Nifl. And I have witnessed something that I think you need to hear about.”
The ninja ignored his daughter’s corpse laid out on the ground, and that his lady was fingering it. As he began to speak, so did Hinoka - quickly forgetting about the girl, she let her rest at her feet. The ninja wouldn’t lie to her - and if what he spoke of was true, she had to act quickly.


Jaffar let go of the enemy soldier, and the man collapsed, blood gushing from his cut throat. The assassin wiped the blood off his dagger into his clothes, then left him there, moving on to search for more targets. In the distance, he could hear some high-pitched voices, so he headed that way. Getting closer, it seemed that there were two young girls there. Jaffar usually had no issue with killing children… but he heard a familiar voice from one of them. And surely enough, once he managed to find the two girls, it turned out that one of them was Nino. The girl was… different. She nursed him back to health once, and he was sure he would be unable to kill her. Her cheerful voice upon noticing him only drove it home that this was the case for him.
“Hello, Jaffar! I’ve been wanting to see you since I was summoned here!” Jaffar stared at the girl for a moment, tightening the grip on his dagger. If the girls weren’t on the team with which he got here, then they had to die.
“Nino. This is a battlefield. You have to fight… even if it’s against me.” Nino’s blue eyes widened for a moment, then she looked down with obvious sadness. “No! I could never kill you!” She called out, and Jaffar silently cursed his luck. If she attacked him now, then he could have killed her in self-defence - and maybe even believe that was the case himself, too. As he wondered, what to do, Nino suddenly spoke out:
“B-But… If you say we really have to do this… then… I’m ready to die!” Jaffar was taken back to that faithful conversation he had with the girl during their mission together. Was she bringing that moment up on purpose? No, she was far too pure to play on his almost non-existent feeling like that.

“Come with me. The other girl stays here.” He commanded, and Nino followed him out. “Go away, and return to the world that sent you here.” He told her in a voice that knew no defiance. “What… don’t you have to kill me?” Nino was confused, but her face was graced with a cheerful smile, happy that the faith she put in her friend was not fruitless. “…Hurry up. I’m not the only one here… and others will not spare you.” He turned around to get back to Maria, only for Nino to embrace him, her hands closing over his bare waist. “Oh, Jaffar… I missed you…” He shoved her away. “…Go. Now.” Even if she was sad that her time together with him was so short, seeing him here reassured her that eventually she might meet another Jaffar back in Askr. Even if he didn’t show it, Jaffar was filled with worry as the green-haired girl ran away - letting her go unprotected meant someone could find her. Still, he couldn’t be seen escorting her away - so with an annoyed sigh, he returned to the room where he left Maria. “Jaffar, wait!” Nino’s voice reached him from as he was about to leave. “Maria’s a friend. Please… make her death painless.” Ignoring Nino’s words, Jaffar walked away.

The young cleric was expecting him, waiting with her staff ready. “I… I’ll be strong like my sister! I’ll fight you!” She called out to him, knowing she had nothing to lose. In a flash, he moved directly next to her - his jagged, magic-binding dagger slicing through her wrist. Her fingers opened and she let go of the weapon as blood began to pour from the veins he cut. “Time to go, little girl.” He told her as he stabbed towards her heart with his weapon. Somehow, Maria was able to jump back in time, and instead of a fast and painless death Jaffar intended to give her, his dagged only delivered a shallow wound across one of her small breasts. More importantly, the dagger also sliced through the front of her white dress at chest level. The part at the front, from her neck to her waist, fell forward, her chest uncovered. She almost instantly covered herself up with her one working hand, but for a moment her small breasts flashed in Jaffar’s eyes. That single look awakened a feeling he thought he’d never feel again - that of sexual desire. Perhaps coming across Nino spurred these emotions... in Muspell he met a pair of mages claiming they were his and Nino’s sons. Even if he dismissed their words back then, they must have stuck with him. Whatever the cause, he wanted to get rid of it. Approaching the cleric again, he tried to stab her again - but his attack lacked the deadly certainty that granted his the name of the Angel of Death. Maria was able to move out of the way again, the dagger slicing through a lower part of her dress this time - and through a strap that kept her panties in place, too. Her dress opened up from one of her hips, and her panties fell off. Maria tried to cover herself up with her other arm, but the limp wrist made it so that it was barely covered. Her hairless slit was exposed to Jaffar, and the arousal hit him again. He could feel his cock getting erect in his baggy pants. Usually, he despised people who did this. This once, he’d sink himself to their level.

Freeing his erection from his pants, he approached Maria. She tried to go away, but he pushed her into a corner, and quickly slid inside. Maria shivered as he took her virginity. Jaffar did little for both his and her enjoyment, just trying to get this over as quick as he could. That led to him pounding her with much strength, Maria sobbing quietly as she suffered through the rape. Neither of them said anything as the assassin continued to work out his arousal, eventually coming inside her. Pulling out, he pushed his dagger in between her breasts - knifing the girl through the heart. Her blood splashed onto his exposed midriff, and as he janked the knife out the girl fell over onto him. Maria grabbed on to him in her final moments. “Michalis… Minerva… Oh how I wish I could see the three of us together again…” She whispered as her wounded heart struggled to keep beating. Jaffar decided not to push her away. Jaffar’s midriff was smeared with more of her blood that poured from the stab wound. Her hands grew weaker with each moment, and after a few more moments, the girl went limp against him. Her weakness made her miss what she wanted most - for Michalis entered the room soon after, just as Jaffar untangled Maria’s limbs from around him and placed her down on the floor, joining her hands together and placing them over the wound in her chest - and covering her body up with the pieces of her torn up dress.

“Here you are, you lowly assassin.” Michalis greeted him as rudely as ever as the king of Macedon took a look on the room. His eyes stopped when he saw the corpse on the ground - that of his beloved younger sister. The girl was the only person he cared for save for himself… Seeing her dead on the ground knocked the usually calm man out of composure. It was obvious that the assassin had killed her. If that was the case, then… she had to die anyways. Perhaps it was better than if he was forced to take her life himself. Upon taking a second look, he noticed that death seemed pretty peaceful. Even if he despised the assassin, as he did with all that who were beneath him, he respected his assassination skills. And yet, even knowing that, seeing her dead filled him with anger - anger that he had to take out on someone less worthy than him. Fortunately, he had just the perfect victim for that. “Excellent job here. Now, leave me alone with this little girl.” Pulling the green-haired girl into the room by her wrist, he forced Nino back into the room. The young mage’s eyes immediately locked onto Maria’s corpse as well, while Jaffar proceeded to stare at the mage instead. His grip on his dagger tightened as he considered attacking him and taking Nino to safety. However, he remembered Maria’s last words - Michalis was her brother… Nino moved her eyes from Maria’s body back towards him, and saw that the man was hesitating.
“Jaffar… It’s my fault… You told me to run… I’m ready to die, so leave me here…” Her kind voice spoke of the unthinkable. Again, that conversation with her bounced to the front of his mind. Back then, he helped the girl instead of letting her die… He ought to save her again! Last time that put him against the might of the Fang… how different would that be from turning against Askr?

“Surtr was searching for some girls for a deadly ritual, and he chose me… If you help me now… I’ll die in Muspell anyways… I really am okay with this...” These words, along with Michalis getting more impatient, finally convinced him. Running away together could work if they could go to one of the sides of this conflict, but if they became outcasts to both… This wasn’t Elibe where he knew exactly how to disappear from the face of earth. As Michalis angrily slammed the butt of his axe into the ground, Jaffar walked towards Nino. Giving the girl a goodbye kiss on the top of her head, he headed out. Searching for another kill allowed him not to think much of it, keeping the sadness that began to emerge at bay.

Seeing how close Jaffar and Nino seemed, Michalis decided to grant Nino a quick death - returning the favor as that’s what he thought the assassin did for his sister. Raising the Hauteclare, he prepared to slice down at the green haired mage, hoping to whack her head off in one quick slice. However, just as he was about to do it, Nino looked up at him, her innocent blue eyes smiling at him as she spoke:
“Mister Michalis, can I say goodbye to Maria before… you do it?” He didn’t answer her, but he lowered his axe - signalling to her that she could go ahead. Getting down next to Maria’s corpse, Nino hugged the dead girl, lifting the corpse into an upright position. Once she let go, the cut-up parts of Maria’s dress fell off again - revealing both her small tits and her cum-dripping, bleeding pussy to both Nino and Michalis. Nino wasn’t too sure, what was the white liquid dripping from her friend’s snatch, or why was it also bleeding, but Michalis was very much aware of it - and the men quickly became furious. He dared to use HIS sister in this way? And here he was, thinking the man may have deserved some respect from him. Michalis sneered at his earlier plan of giving Nino a painless death. Oh, he’d do just the opposite.

As Nino was still on her knees, he slammed the blunt part of his axe into the side of her head. The girl was thrown to the ground, her limbs spread out. She was still conscious, but the sudden blow left her stunned and unable to act. Michalis slammed the axe down into Nino’s chest - cutting through her blue shirt and the white dress she wore underneath it. Removing the axe, he reached into the cut in her clothes and pulled it to the sides. He managed to tear it open, exposing her little breasts - and the axe wound between them, placed at the same spot as Maria’s final wound. However, this one was very shallow - killing the girl now would be a waste. Lifting her white skirt, Michalis was quick to rip her blue panties off. Her body was still weak from his blow, so Nino could do nothing but watch as Michalis freed his cock and began stroking it. He was doing this out of spite, not because it aroused him, so he had to make himself hard enough to fuck her. Eventually, he decided his erection was enough, and he slid into Nino’s cunt. To his surprise, the girl wasn’t a virgin - and yet, she squirmed as he moved deeper inside her.

Compared to the royal concubines he enjoyed back in Macedon, Nino didn’t come out too favourably. Her chest was little, her hips were narrow. Her pussy was tight because of her youth, but the girl made little to make it enjoyable for him. Not that he expected her to - and seeing her twitch in pain as he fucked her with as much malice as he could procure made up for that. She began letting out some pained moans - was she somehow enjoying this? That only spurred him to fuck her harder. He grabbed onto her small breasts and began squashing them, then violently tugged on her nipples. To his surprise, Nino only moaned louder as he did that. Was the pain turning her on?

Michalis had no way of knowing that, but Nino had a fetish for pain. She developed one because Sonia used to torture the girl for little faults at the Black Fang’s hideouts they lived in. Looking back, Nino still thought her adoptive mother meant the best for her when she did that. Her virginity was also claimed by the woman during that time, but Nino didn’t mind, happy to spent more time with Sonia. She loved their time together, and if her mother really enjoyed herself during that, then Nino tried her best to enjoy it too. Seeing Sonia touch herself during these torture sessions led to Nino try out masturbation as well, and remembering the tortures was always enough to make the mage girl cum. Michalis’s actions reminded her of that time, and so the girl moaned as Michalis tried to hurt her more and more, punching and hitting her all over her body. After confirming that all this aroused her, Michalis realized he had to try something else if he wanted to truly hurt her.

His hands latched onto one of her arms. One grabbed it above the elbow, while the other below it, letting him feel the frail flesh through the white sleeve of her dress. Then, he proceeded to bend the lower part, until he could feel her bones cracking in his hands. That didn’t stop him. Putting more strength into that, he was able to break her arm at the shoulder - but that wasn’t enough for him. Grabbing onto the lower, now limp part of her arm, he snapped it again, happily seeing the bone come out of her limb. Nino squirmed underneath him, her moans growing less intense as he did that. Sonia never did anything permanent to her, always healing her wounds after the torture sessions. That was just more proof to Nino that she loved her. Being on the receiving end of permanent pain like having her limbs broken worried her a bit - but the pain still stimulated her. Then, she remembered that this didn’t matter anyways - the man would kill her once he was done. That knowledge let her enjoy all the pain to the fullest, and so as Michalis snapped her other arm, she screamed out in orgasmic release. The climax made her pussy clench on Michalis’s cock, making him come inside her moments later. Nino screamed loudly as she came, Michalis pulling out soon after.

Since hurting the girl failed to have an effect he desired, Michalis decided it was time to end it. Picking the Hauteclare up again, he immediately swung down with it - aiming at Nino’s neck. On purpose, he didn’t put enough strength into it - and so, the axe only cut through her throat, and bounced off her spine. Lifting the axe again, he enjoyed the sudden fear appearing in her eyes - was she afraid to die, after all? That knowledge satisfied him, and so he swung down again. This time, he was able to slice it all the way through - Nino’s head removed from the rest of her body. The headless corpse thrashed on the ground for a moment, but Michalis’s focus was on Nino’s head. He watched as the life disappeared from her blue eyes, and decided to take the head with him and give it to Jaffar. Even if upsetting the assassin wasn’t the wisest course of action, Michalis had to let him know, just what he did to his precious green-haired girly. And presenting him with the head would work better than just telling him, what he did. Another idea came into his head. Getting down again, he ripped her panties off. He wiped the semen that was leaking from her pussy into it, also getting some of the blood from her neck onto it next. Even if the girl wasn’t a virgin, he could always present her as one. With two surprises for the assassin, Michalis left the room - leaving both Maria’s and Nino’s corpses behind.


Elise hurried her horse to go faster. She was very sad that she had to leave Nino and Maria behind, but after losing sight of them the Nohrian princess decided that her own safety was more important. Her long drills of hair bounced up and down as she rode away from the sounds of battle she could hear. With how fast she was going, she was unable to notice a lower tree branch that showed up in her path. It hit her on the face, and the impact threw the stunned girl off her horse. Her small body made an arc in the air, before crashing down on the ground. Unfortunately for her, she landed head-first, directly on a stone. A cut opened up above her eyebrow as the second blow to the head in a number of seconds knocked her out.

Waking up a few hours later, her head wasn’t the only thing that was hurting. Before her purple eyes even opened, she could sense a lot of pain from her cunnie and her anus. Taking a look at her body, Elise with some surprise and fear saw that she was naked. Neither her black dress nor the pink panties and bra she wore underneath were there. Her small breasts hurt too, as if someone had been pulling on them. She remembered this feeling from one of Camilla’s old games she played with her, but Camilla tried not to hurt her that much while now her nipples were stretched out. Looking down on her body, she she could see something was shoved inside her cunnie - and past it, she could see blood and some white liquid trickling out of it. She tried to reach out and pull it out, only to find out her hands were tied up. Still, her movements on the ground have alerted the soldiers who had found her that she was awake. “Guys, the little slut is up now!” Were they talking about her? The group of men suddenly appearing around her told her that they most likely were.

“Get up, little girl. We’ve already all had our fun with you - your body might have already told you that. Now, it’s time for your final ride.” Tears of fear and confusion appeared in her eyes. So, it was them who hurt her when she was sleeping - but what could ‘final ride’ mean? Were… They going to punish her? “Please, don’t hurt me! I’m a good girl, I’ve just been doing what I’ve been told!” She screamed as the men forced her to get up, giving her small ass a few slaps when she did. “Oh, that only makes it more fun.” One told her that as they had her walk for a moment. She was glad that they at least kept her black boots on - without them, she was sure she’d hurt her legs on the foliage spread out on the ground. She didn’t know that, but a tree would hurt her in a much more permanent way than that.

Elise smiled as she saw her horse under one of the trees ahead. It must have ran off when she passed out. She wondered if the men got it back for her. Maybe they would let her go? As they stopped a few meters away from the horse, she could see some rope on the tree it was tied to. Was that a loop at the end of it? More fear surfaced in her mind as she understood, what it was. Even if she tried to avoid them, she had witnessed a few executions back in Nohr - and that was most definitely a hanging noose. Was it there… for her? As one man lowered it to the level of her neck, and another struggled for a moment to get it past her hair and wrap it around her throat, she understood that it truly was. Her legs began shaking in fear and sudden weakness - only to trigger whatever the men shoved into her cunnie. The thing began vibrating, only making her body shake more as her vagina was stimulated against her will. Her virginity was taken away from her while she was unconscious. The internal bleeding caused by both having her hymen broken and their roughness started yet again as she moaned against her will, the dildo in her pussy quickly arousing her young body even despite the pain.

Once the noose was fixed in place, the men lifted her from the ground and sat her on top of her horse. Sitting in the saddle while naked, it shoved the dildo deeper into her. She screamed in pain as her pussy stretched to accommodate it, but it also increased the pleasure she was feeling there. Within a few more moments, Elise came against her will. Deeply embarrassed by her public climax, her face flushed red as she tried to cover herself up with her tied-up hands. The horse protected her cunnie from sight, but not for long. The juices leaking out of her after her orgasm trickled onto the saddle and down the side of her horse’s body, so the men was able to tell that she did. It seemed that they were only waiting for this, for once they noticed that, they gave the horse a few smack on the back with her staff - and it slowly proceeded to walk forward. Hitting the horse on the sides with her legs, she tried to make him stop, but without any success - if anything, it only shoved the dildo inside her even deeper in. Soon, the noose stopped her in place while the horse continued to walk forward. Holding onto it with her legs, it only worked for a moment before she began to slide back on the horse. Another strike of her staff made it go faster, and soon she was sitting at its rump. She heard another whoosh of the staff moving through the air - this time, it hit her in the small of her back. As the strike forced the air out out of her lungs, she lost her balance and slipped off the horse - the noose catching with a powerful jerk her before she hit the ground.

Even knowing it was futile, Elise immediately tried to reach the ground with her legs, kicking out with them for a few moments. Alas, the rope was high enough that even a grown-up woman like her big sis Camilla wouldn’t be able to reach it - let alone a still growing girl like her. With that failing, there was little else she could try to do. The tree’s trunk was too far away for her to reach, and with her hands tied up she couldn’t reach or grab anything that would support her. There was no big sis Camilla here to bail her out of this. Corrin wouldn’t come and save her, and neither would Xander nor Leo. These words bounced around her head as the rope began digging into her neck. Elise letting out a choked cry of anguish, using up most of the air that was remaining in her lungs to voice her sadness and regret. She just wanted to help her siblings on the battlefield… How did it end up like this?

The burning sensation in her lungs began to spread to the rest of her body as the last remains of stale air there were stripped of all oxygen. Her chest started shaking, her small breasts with it. Twisting on the rope, her body began jumping around. Her legs began to kick again as her neck started to burn, too. Her high, black boots obscured the twitching of her toes. Even with her pussy stuffed with the dildo the soldiers inserted there, her hips began jumping madly - enough for the dildo to trigger again. With the Nohrian princess weakened already, it quickly began eating away at her strength. With the nearby stimulation, her bladder released a streak of piss that run down her legs and into her boots. Her arms, tied up at the front of her body, managed to knock against the dildo, destabilizing it a bit as she flailed with them aimlessly. The also knocked her twintails around a bit, the golden-blonde braids swinging like pendulums.
Her young neck was on the verge of snapping when she fell off her horse the second time, but now it was just stretched out, with veins visible through her skin underneath the rope. The innocent blush of embarrassment turned into a red of strangulation as the lack of air started to affect her, with her face slowly starting to look more and more mindless. Her tongue slipped free from her mouth, and her purple eyes turned a dimmer shade of purple while the whites of her eyes went bloodshot.

Because of how clouded her mind was, Elise had troubles thinking straight now. Her sluggish mind tried to make sense of the vibrations in her cunt, and the pleasure spreading through her rapidly weakening body because of them. That pleasure reawakened the image of Camilla in her mind. Her doting sister tried this kind of stimulation with her a few times, each time deciding she was yet too young for her to enjoy. With it being the only conscious sexual experience Elise had, her regressing brain assumed it was her who was touching her now. Her vision was so blurred that she couldn’t see the soldiers anymore, and she had by now forgotten about the dildo stuck there as well. “Bis sis… Ca-millaa~!” She moaned, surrendering her body to the pleasure in her final moments. Unfortunately for her, her cunt was already quite lubricated with the juices of her earlier orgasm, the blood from her vaginal walls ravaged by the men before she woke up and the semen they left her then. As her snatch started leaking her arousal again, the dildo started to slide out of her. Her body started to spasm, in pleasure this time. With each of her twitches, the dildo slid another bit out. Just as Elise was about to come, it fell out - leaving her on the edge but unable to come. Her hands were tied up so she couldn’t touch herself there with them, and her legs were too limp because of the pleasure to rub them together, either. “Ca… milla… go on… please…” she tried her best to convey her wishes, completely lost in her delusion. Mercifully, her body succumbed only a few seconds later, Elise bouncing one final time on the noose as her mind went blank.

Her corpse continued to swing for some more time, with the soldiers deciding to leave her dangling there. Her eyes were now completely empty, and her face turned dark, purplish red. Her feet were angled downwards, her hands and hair both staying motionless on the sides and front of her body. Her naked, barely developed chest that was rarely shaken with post-mortem twitches painted a sad picture of a young life that was brutally cut short.


Loki stormed into her secret cave. Happily, she saw that Delthea was still there, the girl kept sedated by her magical trap. Loki had just returned from her journey to the labyrinth of Thabes. She went there in order to gather some powerful artifacts for herself, and the supply of thanophages she managed to acquire there was very satisfying. If the glyphs left behind by the alchemist Forneus were to be believed, the little insects - no larger than her thumb - would allow her to bring dead people back as mindless soldiers. She had seen the risen firsthand in the ancient halls there, but would they work the same on a different world? Fortunately, she had just the perfect test subject for that. Stopping over the young mage, Loki prepared to kill her. However, a different idea came to her mind as she knelt over the girl and ripped her chestpiece off. The idea of testing it on a living subject. Before she did that, she wanted to have some fun with the child first. Tearing the brown, short dress the girl wore as well, Loki hungrily stared at the girl’s underdeveloped body. Her breasts were so little that her chest was almost completely flat, and the girl’s pink cunt didn’t even grew its first patch of pubic hair over it yet. Removing the spell keeping the small mage unconscious, Loki waited for her to wake up while feeling the hairless snatch up with one hand.

Seeing Delthea’s body react to her touch amused Loki. She began to twitch in her sleep, more and more, until finally her brown eyes snapped open. “Huh? Ech, gross! What are you doing to my body?! And who are you?” The girl didn’t waste any time demanding an explanation. Loki only smiled at her wickedly, refusing to do so and squeezing her cunt from the inside harder. Only at this point, did Delthea notice that she was naked, the girl further alienated by that. She barely recalled wondering into some cave, but nothing before that. Her entire body felt very numb, as if she was forced to stay motionless for quite some time. It was some magic - it must have knocked her out. Delthea was slightly impressed that the woman managed to hit her with magic without her noticing, and also a bit afraid. Maybe, just maybe, the woman was more powerful than she was, magically… She was surely stronger than her physically, though. Struggling as she could, she was unable to break free from the uncomfortable hold the purple-haired woman was keeping her in. Once she saw her go more lively, Loki used her free hand to grab her by the throat and pin her down. The slight dampness forming on the fingers in Delthea’s snatch told her that the brown-haired girl’s body was answering her actions in the way she desired, even if Delthea couldn’t understand, what was happening.

An illusory, yet solid cock spurted from over Loki’s cunt. Delthea looked at it wide-eyed, not getting what it was. “Eek!” She called out when she felt Loki pull her fingers out of her now slightly self-lubricated snatch. Once they were out, Loki used them to spread Delthea’s developing labia as she placed the tip right at the entrance, pushing her frail legs apart. The confusion on her face amused Loki as she pushed in, enjoying the tightness of her young cunt. Delthea squealed in pain as her hymen was broken, her little body shaking as Loki’s dick made its way deep into her pussy. She tried to struggle again, but just as unsuccessfully as before. As she pounded her, savouring in the sensation that only came with raping a girl’s virginity away, she could feel Delthea’s body growing warmer. With Delthea’s body almost fully awake now, it was only a matter of time before she’d be able to get past how repulsed she was, and blast her away with her magic. Even if letting her do that added an additional thrill to this, Loki wasn’t going to give Delthea the opportunity to do that. Still, she could use that idea as additional stimulation until she came, as she wanted to do this before moving on. Tightening the grip on her throat, Loki moaned as Delthea’s cunt began clenching harder on her - having her breath cut off completely scared the girl enough that her muscles tightened nicely. The increased suction from Delthea’s cock was enough to make her cum, Loki releasing her load into the bleeding hole with a sensual moan.

Even if the cock itself was illusory, the hot semen she released was very real. Delthea’s face shriveled in disgust as she felt the sticky semen pour into her slit. Her eyes were bulging from the asphyxiation. She was very afraid of dying like this, and yet there was nothing she could do to protect herself. Fortunately, just as her lungs were about to give out, the woman released the hold on her neck. She also pulled out from between her legs. Hungrily inhaling fresh air in, Delthea timidly wondered if the woman was done with her and would let her go now. However, Loki was far from done with her. Picking some small insect from a reinforced bag, she turned back towards the young girl. For some reason, seeing the insect squirm in Loki’s hands terrified her more than the death by asphyxiation she had almost died to. Her eyes locked onto it as Loki carried it over to her head, hanging it directly over her face. “Are you scared, little girl? I’m not sure what will happen to you… So why don’t we both enjoy this?” Smiling wickedly, Loki moved some of her hair out of the way and placed the insect directly on Delthea’s forehead. The delicate joints of the insect’s legs scrambled against her skin as it walked around for a few second, the tiny blades at the ends cutting deep into her. Unable to control her fear, Delthea tried to reach for it, to tear it off, only to see that Loki had bound her hands. The fear overwhelming her, she lost control of her bladder, and Loki’s semen leaking out of her slit was joined by her piss streaming out of her urethra.

Suddenly, the insect’s claws and jaws began to eat away at one point. Her skin was shredded before she got the chance to even react, a clear circular hole appearing at the front of her forehead. With the outer layer of protection gone, the insect began to use its sharp teeth to eat its way through her skull. Shards of bone began to fly high in the air as the insect devoured parts of it, throwing the rest away. Delthea began throwing on the ground, doing her best to somehow make the insect fall and to break free from Loki’s bindings, only amusing the illusionist. “Please! Get it off!” Delthea screamed in a horrified voice as her frontal bone finally gave way and her brain became exposed. Her movements became less coordinated as the insect sank it jaws into her brain matter, eating away. Her eyes bulged, nearly leaking away from her sockets within moments, her entire body spasming as the insect munched through more and more of her brain. Foam began to show up on her lips as Loki dismissed the bindings on her hands, watching excitedly as powerful spasms made the girl roll around on the ground. Blood began to flow from her nostrils and her mouth, the insect now fully gone from sight. Watching it work, Loki massaged the patch of skin over her cunt that she grew the cock from - it was always extra sensitive after that, so she enjoyed it a lot.

In just a few minutes, almost all of Delthea’s personality had been erased. The insect had devoured most of her brain, latching onto the remaining part and spreading out roots throughout her hollowed skull, establishing control over Delthea’s body. As it did, Loki poured some of her magic through the hole in Delthea’s forehead. It bound the insect to her, and by extension granted her control over Delthea’s zombified body. Loki’s first command for the Risen girl was to get up so she could check, what effect this had on her body. She looked pretty much the same, except for the hole in her forehead - and the dull look in her usually lively eyes. Her tongue was hanging free from her mouth, and she was drooling a bit. If anything, the liquids leaking from her cunt only seemed to increase in volume now, with more piss and some what she assumed were her pussy juices flowing freely from it now. The weakness and fear Delthea had been showing when she was still alive were gone - the girl was standing firmly, even if her face lacked any intelligence now. That wasn’t something she wanted from her, anyways. Her strength mattered a lot more.

To test it out, Loki handed her a small piece of metal, and watched as the girl easily squashed it - with far more strength than Delthea possessed before. The small flame the girl was able to call was nothing compared to magical prowess the girl showed before, though. Because of that, she couldn’t let the girl out for now - if anyone checked it, then there would be problems. “Stay here for now.” She ordered the Risen girl, and although she couldn’t speak now, the undead mage acknowledged her order with a groan.

Loki smiled as she headed out of her cave. Between this, and the morph Ursula, she was getting more and more underlings in Askr. With these two and some magical artifacts she managed to gather, she was very excited just thinking of the havoc she could unleash on Askr if deemed necessary. “Soon, o summoner of Askr. Soon I shall show you true chaos!” She cackled to herself while changing back into Anna, and heading for the redhead’s office. She really needed to make preparations for that.

>>13779
Oh my~ My favorite was Midori. Think you can do more loli pussy destruction? Both stabbing and shooting?sure even push a glowing hot metal rod into one... Make some little loli get her clitoris cut off...



Some anal pain and fucking would be fun too.

>>13779
I never expected to enjoy a loli hanging, but you chose one of my favorite fates lolis. Her hanging was very descriptive and I hope you do more hangings that are as descriptive.

>>13782 I'll try to do something from these when doing another loli chapter - currently scheduled as 37 on my list. (There's a high chance that it will get pushed back because of the new seasonal units, though)

>>13783 Elise deserved the best :D It was a combination of me really liking her as an unit in Heroes and also me liking the idea of doing a horse hanging. Happy you enjoyed it, and I'll do my best in the future to keep it up.

This chapter took a bit longer cuz I was pretty much unable to write last week :/ I think it's worth the wait, though :)

Fjorm's scene is based on Veiled's drawing of her

Chapter 31: Blood-Freezing Betrayals

tags: non-con, M/F, Futa/F, Beheading, Debreasting, Pussy-stabbing, Slit Throat, Neck Snap, Cut wounds, Heart removal, rape, incest

Fjorm happily walked through the halls of the Askran castle, excited like never before. Upon returning, her first urge was to go and meet with the summoner. However, as she thought of what exactly could happen once she went to meet him, the Nifl princess realized it might go better if she refreshed herself first. Once that was done, and she dropped Ophelia’s head off in her room, she went directly towards the summoner’s quarters. Walking in, she was excited to see that Hinoka was nowhere to be seen. Her heart started beating faster once the summoner turned towards her. Drawing deep breaths to calm herself down, Fjorm began to speak.

“Kiran. I’m happy to report that my mission to my homeland was a success. We now have a way to defeat Surtr.” Her eyes showed her excitement as she walked closer to him. “May I take the Breidablik for a moment?” She asked politely while standing directly next to him. As he turned and lifted the gun from its resting place, she took that opportunity to move even closer to him - pressing her body directly against him. It lasted only a moment, as he broke it off when turning to give her the weapon - but the girl was already happy with this little physical contact. As she took the gun from his hands, their hands touched for a moment - icy sparks of excitement jumping off her and onto him upon contact. Once she had the weapon in her hands, the flutter got to her - and she forgot, what to do next. The gun in her hands… she looked at it curiously, then remembered - she had to strengthen it with the gem she created through the Rite of Frost. But where was it? She remembered putting it in the folds of her skirt... But where exactly? As she didn’t want to make Kiran wait, and just didn’t want to search through all the fold of it, she grabbed her dress by the waist and began to rip it off. Tearing the entire lower part of her dress off along with her belt, she then flapped it all in front of herself a few times, until the crystal fell out - floating in place. She grabbed it again, her fingers digging into the crack between the blue and red parts. Detaching the two halves from each other, she then placed them on the sides of the barrel. Closing her hands over them, she closed her eyes and proceeded to infuse them into the weapon with her magic. It required energy… almost too much energy for her to handle. She was able to finish the process, but had doubts if it worked in full. Breathing heavily, she let go of the twin crystals - and turned back towards Kiran. Only then did she realize, that ripping the bottom of her skirt off left her very exposed. Her powerful thighs were fully uncovered, and her pussy was only covered by the fresh pair of white panties she put on before. However, she didn’t mind - if there was one person who she’d like to see her in the nude, it was Kiran. Looking at his face, she could tell his eyes were checking her legs out - her heart beating faster again when she saw that.

“Here you go, Kiran. The ancient power of the ice of Nifl is now at your disposal. We shall use it to defeat Surtr… and earn freedom for my kingdom.” Fjorm said happily while handing him the gun. Kiran seemed as happy to hear it as she was to say it, examining the gun with a grin on his face. Turning it towards one of the walls, he channeled magic through the gun - creating a block of ice in the middle of the room. As he did it, Fjorm moved closer to him again - and as he lowered the gun, she embraced him from the side. “I’ve said it before… My body and life are yours, Kiran.” She moaned against his shoulder, her heart rate spiking. Kiran turned his head around, looking directly at her. To have him this close to her… She dreamt of this moment some many times… Even if his face betrayed no emotion, he didn’t push her away… She took this as an encouragement to go ahead. She moved her head forward, until their lips connected. Her body started shaking in excitement when Kiran kissed her back, his lips seemingly hot against her icy-cold ones.

Eventually, Kiran broke the kiss off, but Fjorm continued to cling on to him. He had to push her away to make her let go of him, even if it was only for a moment. This time, he took a closer look at the upper part of her body. Once Fjorm saw him staring at his chest, she quickly removed her pauldrons, and the upper flaps of her dress they were keeping in place. Beneath the twin pieces of cloth that were covering her chest up, the dress itself hugged her body tightly. Her breasts were protruding through it, clearly visible, but Fjorm decided it wasn’t enough. She quickly froze that entire part of her dress, groping her breasts and making them bounce to show the off as she did. Then, she made it shatter, showing her tits to Kiran. She couldn’t tell, what he was thinking… She had a fine body, right? So he should be satisfied with what he was seeing?

The bulge at the front of his robes was a sign for her that he did. Her heart began moving rapidly upon seeing that - his body was responding to hers! Her hands, covered in fingerless gloves, pushed the robes aside and freed his erection from them - only for the summoner to follow up and take them off in full. She stroked him for a few moments, with him taking her hand after a moment. He lead her to the icy wall he created before, and for some reason that aroused her almost as much as seeing his nude body. She knew that her arousal was showing through her panties - even if they were fresh, her pussy was dripping with her arousal like never before, and she was sure they were already completely damp. Kiran sat down on the icy wall, and Fjorm climbed on top of him. Tugging her panties to the side, she revealed her soaking slit to him. Once she was sure he was able to get a look at it, she eagerly lowered herself onto his cock, her powerful thighs laid out on top of his hips. The pleasure she felt as he pushed in was unlike anything she had ever felt before. Her face lit up in moments, flushed with excitement as she started moaning loudly. Her breasts bounced as she rode him, her hands parallel to her body. She wanted to grab onto his hands, but he had them hidden from her. Oh well. She’d have plenty of time to feel him up later on - so now she just proceeded to enjoy her first time with the man she dedicated her life to, her plump ass slapping onto his torso with each bounce.

After a while, he showed her, what he’d been hiding. It was the summoning gun. But why would he take it here? “Testing this on a living target sounds nice.” She heard his words, but they didn’t seem to be directed at her. She watched wide-eyed as Kiran directed the weapon towards her, and unleashed its new magic on her. A block of ice began to form all around her upper body. In moments, she was almost completely frozen over. Kiran spared her legs and her hips, and of course he couldn’t cut off her cunt while he was fucking her. However, once that was over, Kiran began pounding into her. Since half of her body was frozen over, she couldn’t move anymore, but she was fully conscious and able to feel everything that was happening to her body. Having the ice press against her nipples make them incredibly hard, with each bite of cold making the lower part of her body shiver in excitement. In fact, having ice magic be used on her aroused her beyond anything. She worked so hard to be able to bring him these powers, and now she was the first one he used them on! While freezing people over while fighting in Nifl, a few times she caught herself wondering, how it would feel to be on the receiving end of that kind of magic. And now, she was! While Kiran was slamming his cock into her pussy! It took just a few times of him pushing his cock inside her for the girl to come - her lower body shaking in the climax while the upper part was frozen over. Her lips, opened before because of her moans, now let out a most powerful orgasmic cry - one that resonated in the block of ice covering her.

The additional lubrication let him pound her even harder than before - and her pussy clenching around his cock quickly brought him to the edge. Grabbing the Breidablik again, he quickly dispelled the ice. As soon as Fjorm was free from it, her eyes lit up happily. “Kiran! Ah, Kiran! This feels incredible!” She screamed out, pleasure coursing through her body. As if to respond to her words, Kiran let out a moan of his own - and suddenly, his cock began twitching inside her. His semen began to shoot into her womb, and as it did, Fjorm visualised herself getting pregnant because of that. Oh, how she’d like that to happen! Even if it didn’t, having a piece of him stay within her excited her. If every time felt as good as this, then-
Her ears registered the whoosh from behind far too late for her to do anything about it. Suddenly, she could feel incredible pain in her neck. The rest of her body suddenly felt so… distant, to say the least. As she watched Kiran and her body slowly go away from her, she understood what happened - the falling sensation also helped with that. Someone cut her head off. But who? And why? Tears appeared in her eyes as she as she understood, who was the most likely suspect. As if to confirm her thoughts, Hinoka stepped into her line of sight - the curved blade of her spear red with fresh blood.

“How do you like, that, you icy slut?” Hinoka hissed at her angrily as she lifted the head off the ground. “Kiran is mine, and mine alone.” Fjorm ignored her, looking directly at the summoner - who still had his cock in her snatch, and was slowly starting to move her body up and down on top of him. His eyes were on his lover, and once he saw Fjorm looking at him, he began to speak. “Sorry, Fjorm, but you brought this on yourself. I really appreciate you succeeding in your mission, but you should have known that each and every woman I fuck eventually ends up dying. Hinoka, here, just had a bit more luck than the others… Eventually, her time will come too - but trying to rush it was a bad choice. I couldn’t let you plan to get rid of her in some way - when her time comes, it will be our decision to make, and only ours.” Hinoka interrupted him with a kiss, sandwiching Fjorm’s head between her chest and Kiran’s. Fjorm was able to get a better look at her breasts as she did that, comparing them to hers with a note of sadness. It didn’t matter anymore… Her life was ending now.

Still, in her final moments, Fjorm’s mind was filled with happiness. Sure, she was scared of dying. But it was by Kiran’s will - so that made it okay for her. She got to experience the bliss of having sex with him - for a few minutes, her mind was filled with pleasure incomparable to anything else. The man she loved got the power to avenge her home… Only because of her. She knew he would end up defeating Surtr soon… Tears began to flow from her eyes again, but this time they were tears of joy. Getting together with Kiran and living would have been perfect, but this was an alright result for her - and so, she was able to pass on peacefully.

As life left Fjorm’s body, her soul didn’t move on. She was right about the magic she put on the Breidablik before - it required additional fuel to work. With her soul bound to that magic, once it was free from her body, it surged into the summoning gun - finishing the spell in process and binding her to it forever.

Neither Kiran nor Hinoka saw that - Kiran was still using Fjorm’s body, his cock buried deep within her bowels through her anus. Hinoka was trying to use Fjorm’s head to get off, but wasn’t getting anywhere with it - distracted by Kiran’s words from before. Frustrated, the Hoshidian set the head down and moved to Fjorm’s body as well. She let her mind wonder for a bit as she use her spear to slice both of Fjorm’s feet off, taking them out of her boots next. Seeing the cut-off feet of her rival up close reawakened the desire in her in full. Hinoka brought them directly to her face, breathing in their scent. As Fjorm had washed herself directly before coming there, their smell was pretty pleasant. Hinoka happily played with each of Fjorm’s toes, and after she did, she placed them both on her pussy and began furiously rubbing herself - but again, to no avail.
“Need a hand?” Kiran seemed to have noticed her troubles, her lover holding her spear and using it to cut one of Fjorm’s hands off. Once it was off, splashing some blood onto her still twitching chest, he picked the Breidablik up again, and used it on the severed hand. It turned into solid ice, creating a toy Hinoka could use to masturbate. As he watched her pick it up and slide it inside her, then shiver in pleasure, he realized Hinoka could enjoy something else more. Using his new magic again, he created a double-ended dildo for her - one she could use to fuck the corpse once he was done with it. It seemed that Hinoka didn’t want to wait, though. After she finally reached an orgasm using Fjorm’s frozen hand, she moved on and grabbed the dildo. She quickly took the dildo inside her, then approached the top part of Fjorm’s body - and used the icy phallus to slide into the stump of her neck. The everlasting cold provided her with far more heat in her cunt than any normal toy ever could. The pair continued to enjoy Fjorm’s cold body until they were both fully satisfied with it.



Camilla wandered towards the Nohrain part of the Askran castle, playing with the straps of her kimono as she walked. The Hoshidian piece of clothing hugged her curvy body tightly, but Camilla was enjoying the lustful stares her huge tits and her long legs were getting. She specifically asked for a kimono that would show off her cleavage well, and the high cut letting her parade her legs was a nice bonus. Having her breasts nearly slip out of the kimono with each step she took making them bounce thrilled her, and as she walked it seemed she had managed to catch the attention of some heroes who were following her. However, they left her once she reached the Nohrian wing. A bit disappointed, Camilla strolled towards her room. On the way, she stumbled across her sister. “Oh, Corrin! I’m so happy to see you! Did that mission to the ice kingdom went well? Were you hurt there?” Camilla called out happily when she saw her. The white-haired girl seemed not to get, what she was talking about. Maybe it was a different Corrin from that one? As she wondered about that, Camilla caught her staring at her massive breasts. “Do you like my outfit, dear? Isn’t it the most sensual thing?” Grabbing one of Corrin’s hands, she placed it on one of her breasts. Corrin’s face got flushed when she did that, but Camilla just smiled at her gently.
“Don’t be shy, sister. I know you wanted to touch them…” As Corrin suddenly squeezed her tit with her hand, Camilla stopped to moan quietly. Looking into Corrin’s red eyes, Camilla was happy to see them filled with lust. “You’re a big girl now, sister. Big enough to have these kinds of desires. If you ever want to bring them to life with me... I’m always ready.” Camilla let go of Corrin’s hands now, only for her sister to grab onto one of them with hers. “Please… Let’s do it now…”
“Gladly, my dear.” Camilla let herself be lead away by the girl, a bit surprised to see that they left the Nohrian wing and walked towards the central one. Her sister must have been new in Askr if she didn’t have a room assigned yet… To her surprise, once they reached their destination, she saw that Corrin’s room was very spacious - much bigger than her quarters.

“Camilla… Could you get on the bed?” Corrin asked her, and the purple-haired woman was happy to oblige. If her sister had anything in mind, she’d be more than happy to let her indulge in her fantasies. Moving towards the bed, she removed the shawl from her neck and the red cloak that was covering her back - leaving just the kimono on her body. Laying down, she untied the straps of her kimono, and just waited for Corrin to come to her. For a moment, her sister seemed to be gone. Then, she just suddenly reappeared, her clothes gone. Was she embarrassed about stripping in front of her? That was just sooo cute of her! “You poor thing…” Camilla muttered to herself as Corrin finally walked to her. Camilla was happy to see that this version of her sister had very nice-looking breasts, and her shaved cunt looked as lovely as any of the other Corrin’s she had seen. As the girl, somewhat clumsily, climbed onto the bed, Camilla felt a shiver of excitement going through her body. With it, her breasts bounced again, and with her having loosened the kimono up earlier, they broke free from its confines. Corrin looked at them hungrily again, and Camilla led her hands towards them again. This time, there was nothing between Corrin’s soft hands and the massive mountains of flesh that made for Camilla’s boobs. Corrin surprised her with the eagerness she showed when fondling them, the elder sister moaning as Corrin continued to play with them, switching between skillfully massaging the fleshy mounds and teasing her nipples after hearing a few of her moans. Camilla’s cunt quickly began leaking with her arousal, soaking the cloth of her kimono that was covering it.

After some time enjoying them, Corrin let go of these - leaving Camilla very aroused. Her fingers moved down a bit, and quickly untangled what remained of the tie of her kimono. Then, she simply grabbed onto it and pulled it open, uncovering Camilla’s lower body. Seeing how soaked Camilla was now, the younger girl also found her pussy getting wet. Sinking her head in between Camilla’s powerful thighs, she proceeded to eat her sister out. Camilla’s moans increased in volume as she did that, but between them, Camilla managed to offer to do it for her, too. Corrin just ignored that and proceeded to lick her royal cunt until her face was fully soaked with Camilla’s cunt honey as the older Nohrian princess came. Taking advantage of her momentary orgasm-induced weakness, the red-eyed girl grabbed one of her hands and stretched it out towards one of the bed’s corners. Grabbing a rope she set up there earlier, she quickly tied Camilla’s hand to it. Camilla noticed what she was doing, but still happily let her do the same to her other hand. The knots were too tight for her to break free from, but even if they weren’t, Camilla wouldn’t have tried to - if this Corrin was into bondage, then Camilla was happy to submit to her.

Corrin returned to the front of her, and Camilla eagerly spread her legs towards the bed’s corners as well. Corrin took her time with them, her head kissing a trail down one of them while feeling that leg’s thigh up with her hands. She proceeded to rub her hands against it as she slid them down that leg, finally reaching her feet. Once she did that, Corrin tickled her a bit before finally wrapping the cord around her ankle and leaving the feet there. Camilla moved the feet a bit, checking how the rope felt against it. Corrin repeated the process with the other leg, feeling the wetness of Camilla’s orgasm and her growing arousal on her shapely thighs when touching the inner sides of her thighs. Once her sister was fully immobilized, Corrin climbed back atop of her - placing her pussy over Camilla’s face. As her sister began to eagerly lap at her cunt, arousal quickly spreading through Corrin’s entire body. The younger sister leaned forward, her thighs - even more succulent that her elder’s - pressing against Camilla’s tits. Once she was far enough, she placed her hand at the entrance of Camilla’s snatch. She got her fingers wet with Camilla’s juices before sliding a few of them into Camilla’s snatch. The muffled moans coming from beneath her told her Camilla was enjoying the position they were in. Corrin proceeded to finger her, careful not to make her cum yet. As her arousal increased, it became harder and harder to keep focused on that. Still, Corrin was able to orgasm first - coming all over Camilla’s face, not unlike the orgasm she brought her to before. She collapsed on top of Camilla, squashing her tits as she fell, her body shaking in pleasure. She pulled her fingers out of Camilla as she fell, keeping her from reaching her climax. With all her limbs spread out, Camilla was unable to push over the edge, her sister denying her the climax she wanted.

Once Corrin had recovered from her own climax, she immediately jumped off the bed and walked away. Camilla saw her disappear again - was a part of the wall missing where she went? As the white-haired girl emerged back from there, Camilla understood that her suspicion was correct. What was that shining in her hand? Was it… a knife? “This might turn out to be even more entertaining than I thought!” Camilla commented excitedly in the back of her mind as she saw Corrin walk back towards her. She climbed back on the bed, and the fingers of her free hand lingered at the entrance to her snatch again. As she slowly began to touch her sister again, the hand with the knife moved towards her chest. Camilla’s body shivered as the cold metal began to rub against her skin, tracing a way up her stomach. However, any sensuality this was bringing was ripped away when Corrin stabbed the knife into the base of her left boob. Blood sprayed onto her chest and her stomach as Corrin quickly sliced the enormous mammary off, while picking up the pace with which she was fingering Camilla.

Pain and pleasure mixed in Camilla’s brain, the purple-haired woman moaning against her will. Her breasts were her pride and joy. Corrin showed them so much care before… Why would she cut them off now? The stab of pain in her surviving breast told her that her sister intended to go through with this. Camilla wondered if it would be possible to attach them back later somehow as more blood started spurting around from her second open wound. She took the fast way with the first one, but now Corrin seemed to be taking her time - sawing away at her breast with systematic movements that she synced with the fingers going in and out of her vagina. Camilla was able to quickly adapt to the pain Corrin was giving her, turning it into more pleasure. Her breaths became more rapid and shallow as she reached the edge of her climax again - just as Corrin finished her cut, removing her second breast. She was hoping for Corrin to let her come this time. However, the girl didn’t put her fingers in again, and Camilla writhed on the bed in frustration as she was denied an orgasm for the second time. “Please, Corrin! Let me come! Sister!” Camilla called out as she squirmed against her restraints, trying to move her cunt back onto Corrin’s fingers and climax. Sadly, Corrin’s lower hand was just out of her reach. Camilla looked longingly at Corrin’s other hand as she moved it from her chest, the knife still in hand. She took it down her body, and before Camilla had a chance to react, plunged it into the depths of her slit.

The pain of having her pussy walls being sliced apart hit Camilla very hard, and yet the new sensation there was enough to make her cum. Her pussy began clenching harder on the knife as she did, receiving deep cuts all along the length of it. Camilla howled in pain, but that changed into an orgasmic gurgle mid-way through. Tears began to flow from her purple eyes, her body under too much strain for her to handle. Giving in, her entire body started twitching wildly, throwing the knife around her vaginal canal for the entire duration of her orgasm - delivering more wounds to her most sensitive canal. Blood mixed with her orgasmic juice proceeded to squirt from her opening, coating both the knife’s handle and Corrin’s hand with them. As the orgasmic high began to die down and only pain remained in her cunt, Camilla managed to choke out a question: “Corrin… My dear Corrin… Why?”

Upon hearing that question, Corrin pulled the knife out of Camilla’s bleeding snatch. Camilla could tell that the girl was rubbing herself furiously as she did that, forcing the blood-stained handle into her cunt for a few moments. Although she didn’t answer, Camilla began to understand that the girl did this because of how horny the idea of doing this must have made her. Moaning, Corrin climbed onto the bed and crawled over to Camilla’s head. As Camilla’s lips parted again, trying to ask her the question, the younger girl took the knife out of her vagina and delivered a slice across the side of Camilla’s neck. The intended words turned into a few wet gurgles, blood leaking from between Camilla’s open lips. The slice in her neck also began spurting blood, blood that Corrin hungrily watched. She let go of the knife, and just continued to finger herself for a few more moments, before climaxing again. Her orgasm shook her entire body, Corrin letting go of any barriers in her mind. Along with a climax, a half-transformation shook the girl’s body - and as her pussy was squirting with come, an already erect dragon dick sprung from over it. With how she was placed now, it rubbed against Camilla’s throat as it grew. Even if her entire body was in pain now, Camilla was disappointed that she didn’t know about this earlier - she would have definitely wanted to be fucked by a cock like this! The barbs on the entire length seemed dangerous, but Camilla wouldn’t have cared about that - and in her current state, she cared even less.

She’d get the chance to taste it before dying. After Corrin had recovered from her orgasm, she looked curiously at the throbbing member that had grown at her crotch. She understood it was there when she was in her dragon form, but this was her first time having it appear while half-transformed. And it was already SO hard! She gave it one stroke with her hand, and immediately moaned - it felt incredible. Her purple-haired lady told her this might happen, but she didn’t say it would feel this good. She had just the perfect woman to test it on… And the new hole she had created seemed very inviting. Moving the cock around a bit, she placed it against the slice in Camilla’s neck. Then, she pushed the wound open and forced her new cock in. This was~! So good~! Corrin’s moans were louder than ever as she began to slide her shaft into Camilla’s neck and throat. With it being longer than Camilla’s neck was wide, it quickly slammed into the other side of her neck, stretching it out. Camilla stared at her in horror as the connection with the rest of her body was almost severed, her spine breaking as Corrin slammed her cock into it. Her head started bouncing with each of Corrin’s thrusts, but even so the Nohrian woman was still awake. Awake enough to hear the door opening in the distance. Even as her face was splashed with blood and bone from her throat, and her vision was getting hazy, she was still able to see a busty, purple-haired woman approach them.

“I see you’ve taken my suggestion to heart, darling. So how does it feel to kill someone who loves you? Mesmerizing, isn’t it?” Loki was surprised to see Corrin in her room, but also happy about it. She stumbled upon the girl right after she had been summoned, and was able to quickly take her under her influence. Looking somewhat similar to her big sister must have helped her with that. And now, here she was - killing that woman for pleasure just because she planted seeds of corruption in her mind. She didn’t expect to see them work this quick - but it seemed that this Corrin was just that susceptible.
“You were right, Lady Loki. This… Feels incredible, really! Better than anything I’ve ever felt before!” The half-dragon girl called out to her, her thrusts suddenly picking up speed as Loki’s clothes disappeared from her body.

“I’m happy to hear that, dearie.” Loki told her as she picked one of Camilla’s severed tits up and compared it to hers. Surprisingly, they seemed evenly matched. Her curiosity sated, she summoned her illusory cock as well. Going for Camilla’s lower body, she saw her ruined cunt and decided to take another hole. She forced it through Camilla’s already half-open sphincter, and proceeded to pound that hole with as much strength as she could find in her hips. Camilla was now nearly gone at this point, her head pretty much torn off by her sister’s dragon prick. Before passing on, she was still able to see Corrin’s lips locking onto Loki’s as the two women who were using her dying body kissed. The semen spurting from Corrin’s cock tearing her head away was something she missed, Corrin collapsing after her third orgasm of the night. She just watched happily as her mistress fucked her sister’s headless corpse. Loki showed her so much kindness after she arrived here… Corrin was very happy that she was able to meet her. As she watched Loki, Corrin took Camilla’s head and lifted it to her eyes. The sadness and surprise seen in her dead, purple eyes saddened Corrin a bit - in her final moments, was Camilla jealous about Loki? To even things up, she delivered a passionate kiss to her dead lips - her tongue making its way in into Camilla’s mouth and moving hers around. “Thanks for a night to remember, big sis Camilla.” She thought to herself as she continued to make out with the detached head - her semen dripping out of the stump at the bottom.



“Lyon! I’m so happy to see you!” Eirika exclaimed when she saw Grado’s prince in the hallway. Rushing over, she embraced him in a strong hug as the man stood there, embarrassment on his face.
“I… I also missed you, Eirika.”
“It has been so long since we studied together… When I was summoned to this world, I was hoping that maybe this would give us a chance to reunite - and here you are!” Eirika called out happily as the girl let go of him. He also let out a happy laugh, albeit a bit half-hearted - but Eirika didn’t notice, too happy at being reunited with her old friend.
“With you here, I was thinking… Why don’t we practice some magic together? I’ve taken in what you had taught me, and now I’m a functional dark mage as well!” She smiled at him happily as she made the proposition. Lyon’s brow furrowed. His memories from their world were quite hazy, but didn’t she take up a sword back there? Whatever the reason, he liked this change. Seeing her up close reawakened the feelings he had for her, and he was glad for any chance to spend more time with her.
“I’d be delighted to see the effects of your studies. And help if you need it with anything… But I’m sure by now you’ve got everything figured out just fine.” Smiling, the two of them walked towards the magic practice rooms. His fingers found her hand, and the two walked there while holding hands.

When they arrived, Lyon was impressed by how sizeable the halls were there - and the reinforcements around them. Sound- and magicproof walls made sure that no mage bothered anyone with their practice, and if their magic slipped out of control, it would just be contained to this one room. Stretching out his arms, he gathered the magic inside her while watching Eirika prepare as well. Then, the two of them started to show off their magic - and Lyon believed almost nothing could make him happier than this. However, there was this one feeling growing at the back of his mind…


Eirika breathed heavily as another spell soared over her head. Once Lyon made sure that her magic was strong enough, the two of them clashed in a friendly spar. As he was still stronger than her in dark arts, she was mostly on the defensive. His magic hit her a few times, eating away at her clothes a bit - a part of her boot was gone, and one side of her waist was now uncovered as well.
“Alright, I think I need a break now!” She called out towards him, and he immediately dropped the spell he was preparing, with dark energy pouring back into him. She approached him, happy about their workout.
“It seems I’m still somehow behind you. I’m happy you have something you’re this good at… You always seemed so upset when both me and my brother beat you in swordplay.” Eirika told him with another happy smile, and a pained expression showed on his face.
“Ephraim? Is he here as well?” He asked in a tone different from his earlier calm one.
Eirika didn’t seem to notice, and replied as cheerfully as before. “Of course, silly! The Frelian royalty is also here, as well as many others from worlds different from ours. It’s really incredible when you think about it. And now you’re here as well!” She hugged him again, the exposed skin of her strong, meaty thighs brushing against his leg through his robe.

“Yes, I am. And being able to see you again… I’m so glad…” His voice trailed off, suddenly overly emotional. He closed his eyes, happy that Eirika was unable to them now. He drew a few deep breaths to calm down.
“In fact… There’s something I wanted to ask you.”

“Sure, go ahead!” Eirika smiled at him again.
“Ever since you left Grado… I couldn’t get you out of my head. I tried to lose myself in my studies in order to quench these feelings, but to no avail. Seeing you again, I just have to say it: Eirika, I… I love you. Would you have me?” His voice was full of emotion as he finally proclaimed his love. However, Eirika seemed less than thrilled.
“You really are new here… If you stayed longer, then you’d have surely heard those rumors. Rumors about me and Ephraim… And since you poured your heart out to me, I shall do the same. These rumors are all true… I-I see my brother in a romantic light, and he does the same for me.” Eirika blushed as she finished her last sentence. It was the first time she confirmed these rumors, and saying it was pretty embarrassing.

“Oh. That’s…” He didn’t finish, angry at himself. How could he ever think she'd want such failure of a man as him? He had failed yet again… As it was always with him. He was doomed to never succeed, his only solace being his magic. Tears appeared in his eyes, and rage grew in his heart. Rage at his own shortcomings. That anger consumed him whole. Suddenly, unimaginable power surged from within him. Before he was able to control it, a purple explosion consumed him, Eirika thrown away by it’s force.
“Lyon! Are you okay?” She screamed towards him, unconcerned about the dark energy eating away at her chestpiece. A few moments later, the flames died down. In the center of it stood her friend - and luckily, he seemed intact.
“I’m sorry. It was not kind of me to say it like this…” She began to apologize, then stopped as the figure’s eyes opened. Their purple suddenly seemed much darker and more violent… And the look on the face was not Lyon’s… He was kind, and yet it showed hatred so pure that Eirika couldn’t help but feel some fear.
“It was some time since I inhabited this body… but it just as hospitable as ever. Why, it even provided me with an offering…”
This definitely wasn’t Lyon’s voice. This Eirika had not yet had her encounter with the Demon King, but immediately she could sense just how vile the entity standing before was. Eirika knew she had to at least try to evict whatever it was from her friend’s body.But with Sieglinde nowhere in sight - or any sword, for that matter - all she had was her magic.
“I don’t know who you are, but… Give Lyon back!” Renais’s princess called out as she prepared a spell. Before she was able to even finish it, let alone throw it at her new foe, she was crushed with dark magic more powerful than she imagined was possible. Her entire body convulsed as pain beyond any she felt earlier consumed all parts of it. As fast as the pain appeared, it was gone.
“Know your place, little pest.”
Eirika stared at Lyon’s body. There was little she could do now, but she couldn’t just give up. She began preparing another spell, but as soon as the thought of doing so left her mind, another dark explosion converged on her.

Thrown unconscious after a scream of pain, Eirika was unable to see that most of her clothes were taken by the hungry flames. Only scraps of her beautiful red battle dress and her white skirt remained, with all the adornments and her cloak gone. Her white panties and bra provided the only remaining protection to her body as she stumbled backwards and fell over.

Her scream of pain had more effect than her tries of fighting the demon did. Hearing it was enough to bring Lyon back out, the demon forced back under control as it let out an angry howl.
“Eirika… I’m sorry…” Lyon muttered when he got fully back in control. Seeing her just in her underwear on the ground was a thrilling sight for him. Telling himself he’s doing it just to check if she’s okay, he got down and looked it up close. Her gentle hands, her muscular, yet graceful legs, her toned belly… He has not seen them fully uncovered since they were both children. Placing one hand on her side, he sent a gentle probe of sark magic to tell, how she was. Her entire body jumped as he did that, and the earlier-loosened clasp of her bra came off as it did.

As he learned that his crush was unconscious, but otherwise fine, he let oir a sigh of relief. Then, his eyes lingered on the massive flesh orbs that his magic had just accidentally uncovered. He watched it wide-eyed as his cock, already awakened by seeing her just in her underclothes, sprung up to fully erect. Reaching towards them, he closed them over both of her Sacred Stones. They fit perfectly in his hands, and as he gently fondled them a quiet moan left her slack slips. She… She was enjoying this?

That was the little encouragement he needed. Letting go of her tits, he hastily reached for the front of his robes and freed his throbbing erection. Then, his hands moved towards her panties. Pulling them down in a quick move, her secret tomb was revealed to him along with a dash of cyan pubic hair over it. Shivering in excitement, he pushed her athletic legs apart and then slid directly into her core.

His earlier actions caused her to get slightly wet, making it easier for him to get inside. Sliding in, he noticed the lack of resistance. Was her virginity already taken by her brother? “Always second best…” He sighed, and as if to answer him, his beloved moaned again, chasing bad thoughts away from his mind. Going slow at first, he began to pick up the pace as Eirika’s moans intensified. Having the woman of his dreams naked and moaning underneath him felt surreal, and yet incredibly pleasuring. All he ever wanted was to get back at her side, and now he got that and more. With her velvet-like walls pulsing around his shaft, he felt happier than ever. Soon, he reached his climax, and he screamed out in release. “Eirika! Ah, Eirika!”

However, his semen shooting up her cunt wasn’t the only thing that was released. As pleasure flowed through his body, so did a massive wave of dark magic. “No! Noooo!” He screamed out as he felt the Demon King claiming dominion over his body again. His hand cupped one of her cheeks as shadows engulfed him again.


“Still struggling for control, are you? Then I shall punish this woman as you care for her.” The Demon King told Lyon as with a flick of his hand he sent another stab of pain through her body. This one was designed to wake her up, and so she did - the sudden switch from sexual pleasure surprising her as she came to. Her cunt clenched over Lyon’s cock. Even if the demon had no interest in carnal pleasures like this, it still provided him with another way to make her suffer.

Seeing her possessed friend over her, his cock stuffing her snatch, Eirika still held no ill will for Lyon. Surely it was the demon who did this to her, as Lyon never would have… Feeling it move inside her, she just had to compare it to Ephraim’s lance. In her memories, her brother seemed longer and thicker than this. “Ah, Ephraim…” She sighed as the demon started to use her more. With no way to resist, it seemed that she’d never take his lance again. Unless… Lyon managed to get his body back.
“Lyon…” She muttered while looking into the demon’s dark purple eyes.

Seeing his reflection in her cyan eyes, the Demon King knew she was awake. Now, he could begin - starting with the arm she dared to take up against him. A flick of his wrist, and dark energy poured into her right arm. At first, nothing seemed to happen. Then, in just a few moments, the limb began to wither. Eirika screamed as her dominant arm was being taken away. It turned red, then purple as it began shriveling. Pieces of flesh began falling off as her hand grew back into the arm, quickly raptured by the magic as well. When the spell was done, all that remained of ber arm was a little roll of purple flesh that barely reached to where her elbow once was. Even through this, Eirika managed to stay strong as Lyon’s cock took her. Unsatisfied, the demon looked over her body again. His eyes stopped on her breasts. Earlier, the vessel compared their beauty to that of the Sacred Stones. All Sacred Stones had to be destroyed!

Placing his hands on her sacred twins, he channeled dark energy straight into them. Then, he removed his hands, and watched as the magic unfolded. The skin of her breasts disappeared straight away, uncovering the intricate combination of flesh and fat that made them so pleasant to touch. Her nipples swelled, then began to lactate. Before long, that milk turned a dark color - and that was when the pain started. Looking down, Eirika watched in horror as the flesh of her chest was slowly converted into a dark liquid that poured onto her belly. She began thrashing on the ground, her cunt hugging his cock tightly with pain-induced spasms. Before long, her breasts were almost gone. All that remained were her nipples and an outer layer of tissue that slumped towards her body, little more than two empty shells.

As the process finished, so did the Demon King. His dark semen shot deep into her body, infused with more dark magic. As it started to slowly eat away at her womb, he unleashed another wave of spells on her body, targeting her remaining limbs. This time, it was a slow-acting spell. Leaning back and pulling out, he decided to enjoy the show as Eirika began screaming again.
“Lyon! Please! Help me!” Eirika called out, and dizziness struck the demon. As she repeated that same scream, the demon found himself slipping away…

Lyon opened his eyes. He was just a distant spectator to what was happening, but hearing Eirika ask for his help gave him enough willpower to fight back. “Eirika!” He called out as he shifted closer, his cock brushing against her entrance again - Lyon repulsed by his earlier actions.
“Lyon… You’re back… I’m so glad…” She commented as he checked her body out with his magic. Tears began to flow from his cheeks as he realized he had no way of stopping that magic. Another person he’d be unable to save…
“Lyon? What’s wrong? Can’t you heal me?” Eirika asked him. His reappearance granted her hope that she could used to endure the pain as dark magic devoured her body from both inside and outside.
“I… I’m unable to help y-you…” He managed to say through the tears. Upon hearing this, Eirika began to cry as well. There really was no hope for her now.

Lyon sobbed as he watched the spells slowly wreck her body. All his magic, and yet he was completely useless. There must have been something he could do. He thought about his options again. If Eirika had to die… In incredible pain… Then how about taking the pain part away? If he killed her now, she wouldn’t have to suffer anymore. He prepared a kill spell, then hesitated. He couldn’t risk the Demon King awakening again. That meant he’d have to kill her with his bare hands.

Climbing onto her body, his cock touched against her cunt again. He looked down at Eirika, and she smiled back at him weakly. “S-sure… go ahead…” With a heavy heart, he pushed in, granting his aching heart at least some relief. Although Eirika had troubles feeling her cunt now, the demon’s semen stripping her off the pleasure receptors there, she still tried to moan to comfort Lyon - it was all she could do now.
As he thrust his hips forward, his hands ended up on the sides of her head. He slid one underneath, using it to lift it from the floor. He met it with his head, kissing her as their lips connected together. Eirika weakly kissed him back, fresh tears flowing from his eyes as she did. Once the kiss was over, he moved his head back up - looking into her eyes again.
“I’m sorry…” He told her, before using his hands to twist the head to the side. Eirika’s eyes widened as her head began to bend in a way it shouldn’t. As it continued, more strain was put on her spine. Lyon tugged on it harder, and her head slammed into one of her shoulders, her neck snapping with a loud crack. The connection to the rest of her body severed, all the pain suddenly disappeared. Her pussy started clenching hard on his cock when he did that. Lyon let go of her and rubbed one hand against her face for a moment, waiting for them to pass. As they just kept going with no signs of stopping, he grabbed it again and pulled further. Her neck ended up completely disfigured, pieces of bone sticking out of it as he pulled it past her shoulder. Her tongue slipped out of her mouth, drool leaking onto her shriveled up arm. More spasms shook her entire body, finally making him cum. He let go of her head, looking directly into her eyes as his semen she was unable to sense shoot into her. Even in orgasmic euphory, he was able to catch the moment when life left her. As his orgasm finished, he began to cry again - pulling out, he watched as the magic finished its work on her body.

Once it was done, Eirika’s body was little more than a doll with an oversized torso and head. Looking at it, realization dawned on him - the dark magic coursing through her should be enough to preserve it. Approaching it again, he snapped whatever bones were still holding her head there and pulled her head off. Putting another conservatory spell on it, he began to drag both of his new toys towards his room. Maybe now that he had this to satisfy his urges, no more people would suffer because of him. Eirika surely would be happy if she knew that even after her death, her body helped to protect people. She might have had some issues with it being turned into a sex toy… but now, she couldn't reject him again.



Lilina carefully walked towards Roy’s room, taking deep breaths with each step. She was going to profess her love to him. Surely, he had to love her back? She rose her hand to knock, but decided not to and just opened it slowly. The wet slapping sounds she could heat through the crack as the door opened discouraged her, but she was determined to press on. Hearing moans of two people disappointed her, but she had to see the truth herself. Walking in, the Ostian princess saw Roy laid out on his bed, with a woman straddling him on top - moving her hips up and down on his cock. The green hair was unmistakable - it was their teacher and Mage General of Etruria, Cecilia. Hearing them moan each other’s names was too much for Lilina. The mage ran out, tears flashing in her eyes as she slammed the door shut behind her. “How could he choose that cow over me? We were the best of friends since we were children!” She complained angrily in her mind, any respect she had for her old teacher gone in an instant. What… what should she do now? She could visit another Roy, but she and this one came from one world together. They should have gotten together immediately! Lilina cursed her indecisiveness as she walked, letting her legs take her wherever they wanted without giving a destination much thought. Taking a look around, she noticed she was in the expedition area. A few quick words, and she volunteered to defend some village from bandits. Blasting a few men apart and imagining each one had Roy’s face would definitely cheer her up a bit. However, she also had another reason to go there. One less becoming of a young noble of her status.
During her time in the Lycian Army, she did not only contribute through her magic. She was able to boost their ranks, as well - bringing a number of brigands over to their cause with her kind words. She had a secret intent behind that, however - one she was sure no one even suspected was a thing. The first night after recruiting each of these men, without failure, she would visit them. And proceed to ride the hell out of their cocks, all as huge as they got, until they were completely spent.
“Roy’s probably not big enough to satisfy me anyways.” Lilina tried to cheer herself up, even if she knew she still loved the red-haired boy. Leaving for this mission, she intended to recruit another of these kind of men. Maybe even she’d fuck him right on the spot to work all her frustration out? Smiling to the imaginary strong man in her thoughts, Lilina stepped through the portal and readied her Forblaze tome.

“This one seems a bit more intelligent than the others.” Lilina thought to herself as she came across another group of brigands some time later. A few flicks of her wrist, and the man who picked her interest was the only one left - his companions quickly consumed by her flames. She saw him throw her axe at her, which she gracefully dodged, the bottom of her white dress flapping high and giving him a view of her perky, tights-clad ass as she spun around. The axe slammed into the ground behind her, leaving the man weaponless for the nearest future. The man looked at her angrily, understanding that he was at her mercy now.
“Why are you attacking this village? The people there haven’t done anything wrong.”
“I attack. I take money.” The man replied, watching her carefully.
“But that’s not right! The people there will suffer if you do that!” She called out, and the man seemed a bit moved by that.
“Need money.” He replied, a bit less fierceful than before.
“We can pay you, too. More than what you earn here!” The man looked at her, and she could tell he was considering her proposition.
“I know that deep down you’re a good guy. Come join us!” As the man seemed to still be undecided, Lilina decided to play her final card. Her fingers played with the clasp above her chest, and as it unlocked she let the front of her dress fall - showing him her still-growing breasts. “There are other benefits… If you join our side…” She let her voice trail off as she wiggled her hips seductively at him, a blush forming on her cheeks. The playful flickers of lust showing in her eyes could have been the thing that finally convinced him.
“Okay girl. Me follow you now.” The man’s words and the massive bulge at the front of his pants both excited her as she fixed the front of her dress back up. The man walked past her and picked the axe from the ground, then followed her as she started on the way back towards the village’s center.

A few moments later, she stumbled across a corpse of a girl from the village. She recognized her as the girl who had greeted her when she arrived. “How awful…” Lilina commented as she took a closer look. Her rags, that barely covered anything even when intact, had been torn to shreds - revealing the girl’s cum-filled snatch and the massive axe wound across her stomach: the villager had almost been cleaved in half. Getting up, she opened her spellbook, eager to hurt anyone who had done this. Only for sudden pain to explode along her entire right arm. The silver bracelet she wore on her wrist was smashed apart as the blade of an axe sliced through her book, her hand, and even her wrist. However, the attack was stronger than to just stop there - the axe slid in all the way to her elbow. Two halves of Forblaze fell to the ground as the two halves of her lower arm hung limply at her side, numb fingers pointing downwards as tears began to flow from her blue eyes.

Her head immediately turned around to get a look at whoever had attacked her. The man who she thought would follow her was grinning at her madly as he ripped his weapon out of her arm, making its two halves sway around. Grabbing her by the shoulder, he spun her around. With his free, huge hand he grabbed the clasp that kept her dress in place. Without giving it much thought, he ripped it off - her teenage breasts revealed to him yet again. He immediately grabbed one of them, sending a shiver of unwanted excitement through her body when he roughly squashed it. He fondled it for a moment, then moved to the other one. Without her tome, and her main magical arm turned unusable, Lilina was unable to resist him. And yet, a part of her was screaming in exhilaration inside. With each of the men she recruited, a voice at the back of her head fantasized about how it would feel if one of them decided to take her on the spot. It seemed that these fantasies were about to come true - her growing arousal fighting within her with the urge to scream for help. When the man let go, Lilina almost let out a disappointed groan, her cheeks red with excitement. That changed as he twisted her around again, her skirt flowing up with her turn.

The man didn’t let it flop back down this time - with a quick slice of his axe, he removed the part at the back, with the cold metal sliding along her ass on the way. Along with pieces of her skin, some cloth of her tights got cut off as well, holes appearing on both of her asscheeks. The man soon worked his fingers into these holes, stretching them down and towards the crack of her butt. Eventually the two connected, another piece of her tight remaining in his hand. Although she couldn’t see it, she could very well feel his massive prick as he rubbed it between her asscheeks, his precum leaking onto them.

After a few quick rubs, and smearing more of his precum onto her backside, he pushed his dick into her anus. Her sphincter provided some well-appreciated resistance, but then it gave in, stretching around his massive as the man let out an animalistic growl of pleasure. Once he was in her rectum, he proceeded to fuck her with powerful thrusts that shook her entire body. Her breasts bounced up and down each time he did. Lilina had tried anal before, even with a cock as big as this one, but each time it had been lubed up with her saliva and some potions. This time, she was forced to take it dry - and it was quite rough. She could feel her inner walls clenching as they were scraped by the man’s cock. Eventually, they gave in, and blood began to flow down her asshole. Even if it hurt, it also provided the brigand with lubrication - and even without it, Lilina was already almost moaning in delight. This was the kind of sex she had been dreaming of! Of course, her arm was still hurting - but she gave it even less thought than the bleeding in her rectum, savouring the sexual pleasure her body was feeling.

That pleasure only increased when one of the man’s hands closer over frail neck. Squeezing, he was able to immediately restrict her breathing. The rush caused by the sudden lack of fresh air getting to her brain, and the pain of having her silver collar cut into her neck, all that aroused her even more. Her knees grew weak, hitting each other as she leaned forward, choked moans escaping her lips. Just a couple more thrusts, and she went completely limp as the most powerful orgasm of her life began shaking her body. The man followed suit soon after, his hot load shooting deep into her bowels. Letting go of her throat, he watched as Lilina collapsed forward, her cum-dripping ass high in the air.

The girl landed on the corpse of the villager she had stopped to inspect, her cut-up hand slamming into the ground near it. Her head bounced off the woman’s massive tits. As she recovered from her orgasm, seeing them this close made her jealous. Would her tits grow this big in a few years? She was hoping it would happen, but a part of her was telling her there was no way she’d leave this village alive.

“Look. Me.” His words reached her still hazy brain. The princess of Ostia turned over, showing him her exposed tits again. Her bare ass settled on the grassy ground, with blades of grass tickling her. The frontal part of her skirt didn’t fare any better than the back one, cut off with a slice of his axe that left a shallow wound on her abdomen. Grabbing the now visible rim of her brown tights, he pulled them down, ripping the front part off. Her post-orgasmic, thoroughly soaked cunt was revealed to him. His erection grew back to its full size at the sight, and Lilina was captivated seeing his full length for the first time. She lost herself to the pleasure when he slid inside, with a powerful thrust making way of her cervix and going directly into her womb. The bulge she saw in her stomach thrilled her. Without a hand to stop them anymore, her loud moans bounced off the walls of village houses in the distance. Her head was still supported by one tit of the dead girl behind her, her body shaking along with Lilina’s as the man pounded her eager cunt. Each time a fresh shiver of pleasure went through her body, putting her in a blissful state. Ah, how amazing it felt to give in to her desire! Her pleasure-broken eyes looked at the man with sudden lust and love.
“More… Ah, please, more!” The Lycian princess cried out, a smirk appearing on the man’s face. He could give her more if she was begging like this.

As he lifted his axe, her lust-consumed mind showed no signs that she understood, what he was about to do. But when he slammed it into her chest, right in the valley of her breasts, she very much did. Her pre-orgamic squeals turned into a scream of terror as blood splashed onto her tits. Tits that would now be unable to grow to the size she dreamt of. Her rapidly beating heart fluttered as the cold blade resided directly against it, struggling to keep her circulation going as blood poured out of the massive cut. Instead of pleasant shivers, her body now shook with terrible spasm - ones that let him cum a second time when her pussy squeezed his cock hard. With a roar of release, he pulled the axe out as his semen spurted into her.

Fresh tears began to flow down her lust-reddened cheeks. She knew there was no coming back from this. Her earlier wounds weren’t lethal, so she was hoping that after the incredible pain-induced sex she’d be able to get healed with magic.
“W... Wh-y…” She managed to mouth as blood started to flow from her open mouth, her question left unanswered.

The brute decided it was time to end her. His unoccupied hand reached into the massive wound at her front, fingers digging into her flesh. Moving to the right, his hand closed over her heart. One quick tug, and the still-beating piece of flesh left her body. He stared at it for a moment, fascinated by its twitches as Lilina’s body spasmed underneath. Then, he opened his mouth and threw the vital organ inside. The man chewing on it was the last sight that Lilina saw.

After swallowing the final bite, the axeman took a final look at her corpse.
“Good fuck.” He commented, then hurried away. He already barely escaped death from a dumb girl’s hands once today, there was no need to put himself in more danger. Lilina’s corpse rested on top of the other girl’s, blood and semen flowing free from her holes. The luckier villagers claimed her corpse for themselves, celebrating their survival and honoring their saviour’s body with their cocks before using it up for a feast.

Went with the theme of casual snuffs this time.

Chapter 32: Healing and Killing

tags: cons, casual, M/F, F/F, Stabbing, Beheading, Hanging, Debreasting

A golden-blonde cleric hurried towards the Askrian hospital, her white robe flowing gracefully as she covered herself up with her cloak. Watching her from a distance was a red-haired swordsman by the name of Joshua. The cleric was called Natasha, and the man was reminiscing about how the two of them first met. Back then, he was supposed to kill her… But he was mesmerized by her beauty. Approaching her, he pretended to give her a chance through a coin flip - but set it up in her favor.
He smiled at how flustered she seemed back then, that her life depended on a simple game of chance. But wasn’t life one big game of chance anyways? Pulling out a coin, he flipped it cheerfully. Heads… Back then it would mean her death. Why should now be any different? “Lady Luck has spoken…” He commented as he quickly covered the ground between them. With her robes making it harder to walk fast, in just a few moments he was right beside her.

“Ah, Joshua. I’d love to talk to you, but my shift is co-” Before Natasha was able to finish, Joshua sliced at her with his sword. It cut through the back of her robe, her cloak falling off as a shallow cut opened in her back.
“Joshua? What are you doing?” She asked the mercenary curiously as he sliced through the front this time, opening a gush across her breasts. Taking a look at him, it seemed that it was the Jehanna’s prince that she had fallen for.
“I made a bet, and you lost, o beautiful lady.”
Of course, that was pretty typical of him. She smiled at him as he delivered a slice to the right side of her body, working to connect the two cuts from earlier.
“Did that bet include me getting naked, o reckless gambler? Then you just needed to ask - after all, you already won the wager that included my heart.” She closed one fist and placed it over her chest, feeling him finish the cut on the left side - slicing her arm along with it.
“No. It did include you dying, though - and I felt that hiding your beauty from the world during that would be unkind.” He replied as he watched most of the white robe fall to the ground along with her arm, stained red in places by her blood. Only the cloth on her shoulders and her hood remained, but she shook them off with a quick move.

Hearing his words, Natasha laughed, her bra-covered chest shaking as she did. She bet her future on this man - having him take it away was to be expected with how unlucky he was. Along with it, she also bet her happiness - and that was something she was determined not to lose as he cut her at her hip, her briefs falling of. With a happy smile, she unclasped her bra, freeing her huge breasts using her remaining hand. Squeezing them together, she ran a finger across the bleeding wound there.
“One last fuck?” She asked him as he stabbed towards her chest, barely angling it away from her heart in time. It slid into her stomach, her guts spilling out immediately. Seeing a wound she had healed so many times be inflicted on her this time was weird. She reached for the intestine, and tugged more of it out as her knees gave way. In the hospital, she always did the opposite - some part of her was always curious what would happen if she did that. Oh right, her shift was coming. “I’m sure they’ll be fine without me… Laura’s a bright young woman, she can manage it on her own.” She tried to reassure herself as Joshua got down next to her. Not like it would matter to her after he was done with her - but she liked the thought that their job would be done right.

Joshua’s hands were as gentle as ever when he touched her pussy. Perhaps his gamble had excited her, in just a few moments she was leaking with arousal and some blood. Did he get her uterus with that earlier slice? Luckily, she was still able to feel pleasure there even despite all her open wounds. Her single hand grabbed onto Joshua’s when he penetrated her. With blood there to provide extra lubrication, it felt incredibly good. Was the pain making her more sensitive? It was nice to learn that, but that knowledge would most likely go to waste. Unless…
“My prince… This feels… Amazing… Joshuaaa…” She moaned as Joshua embraced her from behind, each moan synced with one of his thrusts.
“Shhh, don’t push yourself now. I don’t want you to die yet.” He whispered into her ear while squeezing her hand, and his second one moved to massage her breasts. His fingers tickled against the open wound there, just as hers did a few minutes before.
“Share… This… Plea… Sure… With… Another… Girl…” Despite his warning, Natasha had to convey her message. It wouldn’t be right if he stayed focused on her for too long once she was dead... The lucky girl who took her place deserved to feel this good, too… She imagined Joshua fucking another bloody girl. Instead of jealousy as she would before, now she felt happy. And the vision of his naked, muscular body - body that she couldn’t see now because he was behind her - was what pushed her over the edge. Her pussy clenched on his cock as she came, with more blood leaving her slit than during their first time. Of course, it was joined by her love juices - and as Joshua came, his as well. Some of them even travelled all the way up to her womb, getting out through the hole he made there earlier and splashing into her belly.

With her body already drained by her wounds, Natasha collapsed forward as it began shaking in orgasmic spasms. She squirted all over both his and her legs as she landed on the pile of cloth that was once her dress. As her orgasm died down, suddenly more pain exploded in her chest Angling her head back, she was able to see the Audhulma sticking out of her back. Dragging it across her back, he delivered a full cut across it - cutting both of her lungs open… and slicing through her spine. As he ripped it out, she lost contact with most of her body, she convulsed on the ground again - just in time for Joshua’s final stab. A stab directly through the heart that already belonged to him. A final shiver, then she went still.

Joshua ripped the blade out, fastening his pants. He pulled his coin out of his pocket, and flipped it again. “...Heads. Seems that today is my lucky day.” He commented on the result, while setting off to search for even more interesting gambles... or another beautiful woman. “Can’t let her down now.” He thought to himself as Natasha’s corpse disappeared from his sight.



Marcia angled her pegasus towards the ground, swooping down with speed that made her heart race. As her mount landed, she got off and looked at the woman she had been sparring with. Her eyes lit up as she watched Hinoka jump off her pegasus, spinning her spear above her head to slow her fall down. Marcia was really grateful for the countless opportunities to learn since she was called to Askr. Getting to know the techniques developed on other worlds, so different from the one she experienced both in Begnion and Crimea, really made her happy. There was just one issue with all this, one that she was painfully aware of as she set her lance on one of the weapon racks: her brother had been summoned together with her. She loved Makalov, she really did, but he was just so stupid! Initially, with all his debtors unable to reach him anymore, she was happy that she wasn't separated from him, but the meathead managed to amass an even bigger debt in no time!

As the pink-haired girl headed back into the castle, she knew where Makalov would be. Knowing him, he needed her help again. Somewhat annoyed, she set out for one of the castle's taverns. Walking there, her anger grew as she remembered what happened the last time she helped him out. These men… Her brother was too drunk to notice, but she knew that they would not simply let him go. These monkeys… They wanted her to undress! Knowing they would hurt Makalov if she didn't, she reluctantly showed them her chest apples, and as they asked for more, also the pink bush between her legs, hoping it covered the floppy lips beneath it… She was a knight, not some cheap whore he could sell to help with his debts! Still, some part of her enjoyed that… And the wetness between her legs that appeared alongside her anger was urging her to do so again… Walking through the doorway, Marcia was split internally: One half of her was telling her to leave, while the other was telling to stop holding back.

Walking through the door, she was almost immediately able to notice her brother’s drunken form, sitting in the same company as usual. Walking straight there, she could hear the men commenting her appearance. Reaching him, she immediately grabbed him by his hair and pulled him back from the table.
“Makalov, you oaf. You’re leaving now!” As his drunk face looked up at her, and twisted in some wicked smile, one of the other men spoke:
“Ah, Marcia. We’ve been just discussing the little performance you put on for us the last time. And we were thinking… It would be rude if you just left now.” The clang of hidden weapons warned her just how angry would they get if she escaped now. She could definitely get away in time, but what about her brother? He was in no state to do it.

“You’ll reduce his debt again… Right?” She asked quietly, trying not to show the excitement budding in her. Her green cloak fell to the ground as she removed it, her pauldrons and chest armor following suit. Quickly, she removed the white tunic that covered her upper body, pulling it through her head. White pieces pieces of cloth that usually flopped around her thighs fell to the ground with nothing to support them. All that remained on her upper body was just her bra.

“She’s doing this so quick… I’m betting she’s enjoying this.” One of her spectators commented crudely as she quickly took off both of her boots, and started to pull her red trousers down her legs. Her nice ass was uncovered as the pants went down, showing her red panties. The little damp spot in the middle of them showed that his words had some truth to them. Blushing as she stepped over her pants on the ground, all Marcia remained in was her underwear, her gloves and her socks.

“Go ahead, girly. There’s no need to be shy, you’ve already shown it to us once.” All the men laughed as he said that, and Marcia slowly released the clasp of her bra. Knowing all of their lustful gazes were focused on her smallish breasts, Marcia couldn’t help but get a bit more aroused. Once they had enough, she reached for her panties, and quickly pulled them down, too - revealing her unshaved bush of pubic hair, and her cunt beneath it.

“Happy now?” She asked, blushing again. In response, one of the men ran his arm along the table they were sitting around, shoving most of their mugs to the side. “There’s barely enough light where you’re standing. Come, get on the table!” Without showing much hesitation, Marcia climbed onto the wooden boards, getting on her knees and facing most of the men were. She hoped they couldn’t see how wet this was making her, but the embarrassing thought that they could only caused more juices to appear. One of the men slapped her on her butt as she looked away, her hands at her sides.

“Come on, show us that pussy! You’re still trying to hide it!” The men’s shouts dashed the hope of keeping her dignity, so her hands moved towards her cunt. Pushing her hips forward, she used her fingers to spread her labia while the other hand moved her pubes out of the way. Her excitement flowed freely down her thighs as the men commented, just how wet she was. It continued for a few more moments, until one of the men spoke:

“I think such a good girl deserves some nice, hard cock. You guys agree?” Cheers from his comrades encouraged him to grab Marcia by the shoulder and pull her off the table. With how wet she was, Marcia had no problem with him forcing his cock into her cunt. In fact, she moaned happily when he filled her up - her status of a well-respected knight completely forgotten. As more men whipped their cocks out, she proceeded to jerk them off, sucking on yet another when it was pushed against her face. Quickly surrendering herself to the gangbang, she eagerly proceeded to make as many of them cum as she could.


“Okay, Marcia. We know you’re doing this for the moron of your brother. How about you let us do even more… And we completely void all of his debts, even giving him extra credit?” As the sex finally slowed down, one of the men asked Marcia a question. “Sure, do whatever you want!” She called out, her voice muffled by a cock in her mouth. Suddenly, she could feel a sharp pain in her left wrist. She continued to suck the man off, curious about the sudden numbness that made it impossible to sense her fingers there. Once her face was sprayed with fresh semen, she immediately turned her head to take a look. Only to see him jerking off using her cut-off hand.
“Oh. So that’s what you meant.” She watched with fascination as her detached hand moved up and down on his cock. Well, if that’s what they wanted, she was happy to provide. Eagerly, she stretched her other arm towards another man, and in another flash of pain her second hand was also gone - this time, with a part of her arm as well. Ignoring the pain, she happily watched as he closed her spasming fingers around his dick.

Another part of her body began to hurt when another tavern-goer stabbed her with his sword - opening a wound on the side of her waist. A thrill shook her body when the weapon was pulled out, and almost immediately replaced with his cock. Rubbing her body against him, she enjoyed the new feeling of her guts being moved around by his dick. Her cooperation must have turned him on, as he came very quickly and then pulled out.

Looking around, she saw another man who seemed to be ready for another round. But what would he do? The sudden pain in her throat caused by a knife sinking into it gave her the answer. She felt blood spurting from her neck as the wound there pulsated. She could feel her body spasming out of control, a streak of piss leaving her slit. The stumps of her arms were waving around aimlessly, throwing more of her blood around. Once her boobies were fully covered with blood, he continued with the cut. The rest of her body collapsed backwards as her head remained in his hand. With him twisting it around, she was given a view of her body as another man straddled it and proceeded to rub his cock between her bloodied breasts. Her neck stump was pushed open as the man who cut her head off forced it onto his cock, pushing in until it moved from between her lips.
“Maybe that will give Makalov a lesson.” She thought to herself as she watched a man remove her socks and cut off her feet. Her head didn’t have much more time left, and as the man fucking her throat came, Marcia died.

Drunk out of his mind, Makalov hardly noticed that his sister passed on. Some part of his mind noticed that her moans had stopped, so he looked around. Seeing her headless corpse being sawn in half, the knight smiled. No more annoying nagging! From Marcia, at least. Remembering something, he looked around. His drunken gaze wandered around the tavern, until he found the raven-haired woman there - the woman who was looking directly at him even now. For some reason, she seemed to follow him around… Standing up, he wobbled towards her to check, what the bow knight wanted from him.



Fiora stood at the training field and watched as the younger of her sisters finished the flight on her pegasus. Although she managed to botch the landing, she still showed her just how much she had learned. If they came back to Ilia, the girl would surely be given the rank of a pegasus knight. As returning home seemed unlikely, her pride and approval would have to do. As the pink-haired girl jumped off her mount and approached her, Fiora gave her a warm smile.
“Florina, that was lovely! If we were in Ilia, I’d love to have you join me in my wing of knights.”
“R-really? I-I’m not that good…” Florina replied modestly, surprised Fiora thought this highly of her performance.
“Truly. I’m so happy to see you like this. In fact, I think you deserve a reward. Hmm, what should I give you…” Fiora’s voice trailed off as the older woman tried to think of some gift.
“T-Thanks, sister… But there’s no need to reward me yet…” Florina replied meekly, but her voice suddenly picked up as she noticed a new person enter.
“Eek! There’s a man here!” She called out, then ran behind Fiora, covering herself behind her back. A bit surprised, Fiora watched as a brown-haired man climbed on top of a pegasus and took off. Back home, this was only a women’s job, so Florina’s outburst was somewhat justified. Still, Fiora was hoping that her sister’s fear of men would disappear if she fought alongside men more… But sadly that wasn’t the case. Maybe it was time to take some more drastic measures? This could be the gift her sister deserved…

Florina slowly snuck back out from behind her, relaxing now that the man was away. Suddenly, her sister took off. “Meet me at the hill outside the castle in an hour. Oh, and bring a pegasus with you.”
She watched curiously as Fiora left, then climbed back on top of her pegasus. It sadly wasn’t Huey, but she already grew a bit attached to him. If she had some more time, spending it flying seemed perfect.


Some time later, Florina desperately tried to get her pegasus to fly faster. She had lost the track of time, and her sister must have gotten impatient by now. Seeing her figure in the distance at their meeting spot, Florina let out a sigh of relief. Piking down towards her sister, she tried her best to get to her quickly.
“S-Sorry, Fiora. I had too much fun flying.” Florina explained as she jumped off her pegasus. “Sister, your clothes…” Florina didn’t continue, a bit confused. Why was Fiora standing there wearing only a pair of blue panties and a bra of the same color?
“I already got started since I had to wait for you. Now, don’t waste any time and strip, too!” Fiora ordered in a commanding voice as she walked to the pegasus and started to tie a bunch of ropes to its saddle.

After making sure that there were no men around, Florina proceeded to remove most of her clothes. Her white dress, the extra pads that covered both her shoulders and chest, and even her overknee blue boot - all that turned into a messy pile on the ground next to Fiora’s clothes. At this point, Fiora finished tinkering with the saddle and quickly put a loop of rope around her neck. Turning back towards Florina, she saw her sister just in her blue dress.
“The dress goes off too.” She commanded again, and Florina slowly lifted the dress. When her panties were uncovered - and Fiora noticed they were the same color as hers - Florina seemed too frustrated with it, and just took it off through her head. Seeing this, Fiora smiled at how obedient Florina was. If only Farina could be like this, too! Florina’s bra was also of a similar color - was she copying her? - and Fiora noted proudly that Florina’s chest was already as big as her - impressive for a girl 6 years younger.

“Okay, now that we are both ready, please get back on your pegasus.” She watched as Florina climbed back up onto it, her little feet sliding off the side for a while without the boots to help her up, but eventually made her way atop the winged horse. Fiora jumped on it as well, embracing her sister from behind not to fall off.

“Will it be okay if we fly together? I wouldn't want to overexert him…” Florina asked in a worried voice.
“Don’t worry, it will be fine. What we’re about to do is new, but the pegasi should never have trouble carrying two people - I’ve tried that countless times.” Reassured by Fiora, Florina made her pegasus take off.

Once they were in the air, Fiora made sure she was sitting properly. Sliding off now would be a disaster! Quickly, she undid the clasp of her bra, setting her tits free. Mmm, the breeze was blowing gently over her nipples! A sudden turbulence threw her into Florina, her breasts slapping into Florina’s back.
“H-hey, Fiora! That tickles!” Florina giggled, happy to be flying around with her sister. Once their flight evened out, Fiora moved on. Shifting both of her legs to one side of the pegasus, she was able to remove her panties. Air whizzed against her now-bare cunt, exciting her a bit. She straddled the horse again, her snatch rubbing against the saddle now.

“Fiora? Should we go to any specific place?” Florina asked, turning her head to look at her sister for a moment, only to be taken aback by her unexpected nudity.
“F-Fiora… W-why are y-you…” Fiora responded by placing one finger over Florina’s lips.
“Fly us towards the training fields, and I’ll explain what I’m about to do.” As the pegasus changed its direction, Fiora continued:
“See the rope around my neck? I’ll throw myself off the pegasus when we get there, hanging so that everyone will see me. With you flying me around, some of the people there will look at you, too. I’m hoping it will be enough to finally let you be more comfortable around men.”
“W-what? I don’t want for all these men t-to see me like this!” Florina called out in response.
“Oh, give me this face! I’ll be doing this with you! Besides… A pegasus knight should never abandon a mission in progress!” As Florina still seemed unconvinced, Fiora reached for Florina’s hips. Tugging at the side of her panties with both hands, she was able to tear them off in full.
“F-Fiora?” Florina asked, shocked by her sister’s actions, and Fiora threw the torn panties off the pegasus in response - soon followed by Fiora’s underwear, too.
“Now you can’t back out!” She exclaimed excitedly. As Florina felt her slit rub against the saddle, she reluctantly agreed.
“O-okay…”

As they flew, Florina cursed her selfishness. Her sister was making an effort to do something for her, and she was about to refuse it just because it might be a bit uncomfortable. “I-I can’t let her down now…” She concluded, and as they approached the field, even started to feel a little excited.

“Okay! Off I go! Love you, Florina!” Fiora called out as she put both legs on one side of the pegasus and pushed herself off. She slid off the saddle and against the skin of his side, then began falling in full. Preparing the rope, she gave it enough length that now the knight fell past the pegasus’s hooves before it broke her fall. Florina leaned over the side, watching her as she fell. The pegasus was shaken a bit by the sudden pull downwards, so she had to move back and keep it flying. The surprised screams from below kept telling her that more and more people were noticing them. Some part of her wanted to curl up and hide from sight, but for the first time she was able to get it in check, sitting upright as she made the pegasus make a round above the training field.

Fiora’s long legs, strengthened by years of training, proceeded to kick out hard as she began hanging. Even knowing it was pointless, she still couldn’t stop them from going. As they flew forward, she could feel the air brushing against each part of her body. Air all around her, and yet her lungs were unable to access it. The rope crushed her neck completely, and her jumps up and down on it were enough to push whatever air remained there out of them. Even as cold air rubbed against her chest, inside it was burning with the pain of asphyxiation. Her mind was still working properly - and she was able to see the fields of heroes looking at her in awe. If she chose something more typical, they’d probably not give her this much attention - and her sister deserved the best. Right, Florina was up there above her.

Craning her reddening face upwards, Fiora was able to look at Florina who was leaning over in the saddle again to watch her. Fiora’s eyes widened in surprise that Florina still had her bra on. The older woman assumed she’d take it off on their way there. As their eyes connected, Fiora forced a smile onto her open lips - trying to encourage Florina even despite her pain. With her hands, that she until now let flap and twitch at her sides, Fiora grabbed onto her own tits. Massaging and squeezing them around, she was hoping to tell Florina to let her breasts out as well. The pleasure and numbness that spread through her body made it hard to keep going, but Fiora continued until she saw Florina’s bra pass her on its way down to the ground. Proud of her sister, Fiora let her dark-red face angle back down. She released her breasts, her hands going back to flailing around as she relaxed in her effort to control them. Still, they bounced with each flap of the pegasus’s wings, her entire body shaken even as it twisted on the noose.

With the wind rubbing her cunt, and the attention she had given her breasts before, Fiora could feel it dripping with arousal. She wondered briefly if she should take this time for one final orgasm, but decided against it - It’d be stealing too much thunder from her sister. And so, she relaxed her body and surrendered it to the snaps of the rope and the beating of the wings. The kicking of her legs began to die down, with them eventually going fully limp as her body swung around from one side to another. Her bladder gave way too, probably covering one of the onlookers in a squirt of her piss. Her chest that was shaking earlier because of the lack of air, now too was almost motionless - save for the slight twitches of her stiffened nipples.

Her face was now almost purple, her lips open again. Her tongue slid out from between them, with her saliva leaking free down her strongly-accented chin. Her eyes were twitching around, unable to settle down in any one position for long. Eventually, they stopped while rolled upwards, back towards Florina. Her dying brain had troubles making the details out… But wasn’t that her chest, pushed proudly forward? And her cute little feet, spread open on one side? Wind whizzled in her ears, but she could almost make out some moans from above. Fiora imagined her sister happily masturbating under the watch of all the men her hanging brought in, and couldn’t feel any prouder of her. This was the final step her little girl needed to become a real woman. Tears of happiness began to leak from her eyes as one final shiver shook her body, and she passed on.

Fiora was correct in her interpretation of Florina’s actions - the younger girl took an initiative in fighting her shyness through making herself come in front of all these spectators. With Fiora’s death, the attention of the heroes below slowly moved from her up onto her sister, just as Fiora wanted. Unaware of that, Florina proceeded to touch herself with one hand, steering the pegasus with another, until finally she came. The orgasm was so strong that it squeezed tears out of her eyes, falling back into the saddle. Her come squirted onto some of the onlookers as she began shaking in her saddle, her pegasus soon carrying her away with her unable to control it.

Once she had recovered, there was already quite a distance between her and the field of her spectarors. Still shaking, Florina made her pegasus fly back towards where they started, as she remembered her clothes were there. On the way, it seemed that the pegasus had troubles flying - so she put her fingers, sticky with her pussy, to an use. Untangling Fiora’s knots, she let her corpse fall to the ground beneath them. Florina couldn’t see that, but it survived the fall unhurt, and soon was taken by a bunch of men who followed the pegasus after it flew off - Fiora’s wet cunt, her ass and her open mouth still tense enough for them to enjoy. Florina just felt her pegasus picking up speed, and was happy that she managed to reduce its load.

Eventually, she landed at the same hill. As she got off, the pegasus broke free and flew off - she assumed back towards the stables. “Rest well, buddy.” She told the animal as it disappeared from sight. Then, she turned to where her clothes were - only to see a man climbing up the hill towards her. Her first instinct was to cover herself up, but she managed to overcome that snd waited for the man to get up.

“L-Lord Hector!” She called out once she was able to see him.
“Lyn forced me to check up on you now. The girl was pretty worried you’d fly off somewhere crazy. Couldn’t help you herself, though - she said some stuff about getting a dress for our wedding.” Hector’s warm, strong voice provided her with some comfort.
“Wait, a w-wedding? I’m so happy for you both!” Florina called out as she bent over to pick her clothes and armor from the ground, but was stopped by Hector’s voice.
“Don’t bother with that - the entire castle saw you naked out there. Now come with me, my Lyn wanted me to bring you to her.”
Listening to him, she still carried the clothes with her as she followed him through the castle. Her nudity and the gazes her body received suddenly didn’t bother her at all - Fiora’s plan had worked.



Celica leaned backward on her hospital bed. Fixing the wounds to her womb that Faye inflicted on her took just a simple healing spell, but fixing her breasts wasn’t that easy and quick. Hearing that, Celica was almost prepared to give up on them - but Alm’s constant nagging that she should visit the Askran hospital to try to have them fixed eventually made her go. Now, she was waiting for the cleric currently on duty to come and see her. She was passing time amusing herself through setting things on fire with her purple flames, enjoying the fear of the other heroes there. It seemed that she managed to scare yet another girl off, with her running out as the door opened and a black-haired girl in a healer’s robes came in, carrying a bunch of staves with her.

After quickly handling the healing for the other patients who also hastily left, the healer approached her with a broad smile.
“Hey, I’m Laura. What’s your problem?” She asked gently as she sat on the next bed, sensing this might take a longer time.

Celica pulled her dress - one that she had extorted from another her after Faye cut up her old one - open, and started to uncoil the bandages that were wrapped around her chest. “My boyfriend had a crazed woman after him… she kidnapped us, and did this to my breasts.” Without the clothes pressed against it, her chest was uncovered - one tit gone with just scraps of meat and skin hanging from the stump, and the other sliced in two down the middle. Laura covered her mouth with one hand. “Oh no, how terrible!” She looked at the wounds for a moment, then smiled brightly. “You’re quite lucky, I’ve been fixing breasts here for some time now.” Her brow furrowed again.
“I can get the right one fixed up perfectly, but there’s nothing for me to work with for the second one. If anything, I’d suggest amputating it and getting a new pair. Would you be okay with that?” Finishing her diagnosis, Laura looked at Celica expectantly. The red-haired girl was deep in thought. Having just one breast seemed annoying, she already despised the unbalance it caused and hated the thought of making it permanent. Still, would new breasts feel as great as the original ones?
“How would those new boobs feel?” She asked, and Laura smiled again.
“I can assure you that they will feel the same as your first pair - if not better. All my patients come out satisfied!” The Dawn Brigade’s healer exclaimed proudly, looking at Celica excitedly. “So, want me to do it?”

“Let me check those new breasts out first.” Celica demanded, and as she did Laura realized a flaw in her plan. There didn’t seem to be anyone among their current patients who had a right pair of breasts. If they were, she’d simply take it from them. As things were now, she had only one option.

“I was thinking of giving you my own.” Laura said while tugging the front of her robes open, exposing her fleshy orbs. Size-wise, they were satisfiable - comparable to the ones she had before. After making sure of that, Celica immediately groped them. Laura liked to believe that the magic overflowing in the hospital’s halls seeped into them, making them extra firm and sensitive at the same time. Celica roughly proceeded to feel them up, tugging on them and massaging the buds of her nipples until Laura found it impossible to stay quiet, moaning softly. Celica squeezed them a couple more times after that, then nodded.

“They seem fine. Go ahead.”
Laura nodded back, a blush covering her cheeks as she heard that, then stood up. “You might want to take the dress off so it doesn’t get covered in blood.” She carried most of her staves away to the healer’s room, noticing that Natasha hadn’t been there yet. “I wonder what’s keeping her…” She commented while grabbing the staff infused with magic for a breast transplant correct- along with a scalpel and a sharp knife. Getting back, Laura found Celica waiting wearing just a short black skirt, her beautiful dress set aside on another bed.

“I’ll start with cutting these two halves off. You ready?” As Celica gave her a nod, Laura put her staff and scalpel down and raised the knife. Slipping her fingers into the divide between the two halves of Celica’s left tit, Laura stretched one to its side. Pressing the knife against its bottom, Laura quickly sliced upward, cutting the half off at its base. Her hands were splashed with blood that poured down Celica’s belly as Laura set that part of Celica’s body on the table next to the bed. Moving on, Laura did the same with the other one, and Celica’s chest felt balanced again with both her tits gone now.

Setting the knife down, Laura picked the scalpel up now. Giving her attention to wound on the right side of Celica’s body, she examined the clots of blood that covered it. Brushing her finger against it, Laura made some of them fall off.
“This might hurt…” Laura warned Celica as she quickly scraped the clots that were hanging on more tightly, opening the wound up again. Fresh blood joined the old one in flowing from the wound as Celica screamed, purple flames suddenly bursting all around her. Unbothered by that, Laura continued her work until she managed to remove it all. Then, she quickly proceeded to cut off all the pieces of skin and flesh that remained after Faye imperfectly removed Celica’s teat. Once that was gone, Celica with two bleeding holes at the front of her body, Laura set the scalpel down.
“You’re all ready. My turn now!” Smiling, Laura opened her robe up again. “I don’t want to get it any more bloody, either.” She thought, and simply stripped out of it, setting it down on another empty bed. Doing the same for the brown dress she wore underneath it, she remained in just a pair of black panties.

Lifting the staff, the raven-haired girl could barely contain her excitement. She had used this magic a few times before, but having to use it on herself was very exciting. The staff glowed in her hands as the spell was cast - now there was no turning back. Golden rings of energy began to form around the bases of both of her breasts. Then, in one quick move, shrunk to nothingness - taking her flesh with them as they went. The sudden pain and bleeding meant little to her as she watched the amputated spheres float towards Celica, turning in the air and lining themselves up with the circular, bleeding wounds there. Celica seemed as captivated by the process as she was - and Laura was not surprised. Seeing it work for the first time she was just as mesmerized. Kiran had the light mages work on various new staves, with new research constantly going on, but Laura was sure this was their best work yet. As the spell neared its completion, Laura lifted the staff again - this time, to cast a spell that would heal the wounds, connecting the flesh and ending the process.

Just as she started to do this, Celica cast a spell of her own. Too impatient to wait for Laura to do it, she unleashed her purple flames to fuse the new breasts into her body. Having the flames fill up the wounds hurt, but the satisfying feeling of slowly gaining more touch in her new breasts let her ignore that - the woman kneading her new tits constantly to check how they felt. Laura’s spell coming on top of that healed the wound just as intended - providing Celica with relief from all the pain. However, as it closed the wound, it locked some of the flames inside. When the spell worked its magic to fuse her new breasts in, with it already being done, it just fused the flickering flames with Celica’s new breasts. The tickling sensation in them felt incredibly stimulating, and with the magic also increasing their sensitivity, Celica started moaning right away when the spell was over.

“I see you like them. I’m happy that you’ll enjoy my flesh!” Laura called out happily as she heard her patient moaning. Her hands set the staff down and reached for one she had left there - just a simplest healing one.
Before she could use it, Celica grabbed her head from the back and make her turn around. Laura obediently did, and Celica shoved her face into Laura’s old tits.
“Suck on them. Now.” Celica demanded, so Laura proceeded to do it.

With Laura doing what she told her to, Celica let go of her head. With one hand, she proceeded to move it under her skirt and finger her pussy. - already wet because of the pleasure from her new breasts. Her other hand remained unoccupied. She expected to have to use it to keep Laura going at her breasts, bit the cleric eagerly licked and sucked on them, granting Celica a level of pleasure she neved expected her breasts to provide her. Moving her second hand to the side, she let it slide down Laura’s body. Going past the girl’s shoulders, Celica’s hand found its way onto the stumps of Laura’s breasts.

With Faye, Celica didn’t have the time to examine her wounds this closely. The perfectly flat surface of the cut was rippled as Celica dig her fingers into one of the round holes. Laura’s actions seemed to intensify when she did that, so Celica continued to happily dig around Laura’s wounds, covering her hand with more of her flesh as she stuck it deep inside. It wasn’t long before the Zofian princess came, squirting onto Laura’s uncovered chest. What Celica didn’t expect was that her breasts released a liquid too, fresh milk pouring from them as Laura hungrily sucked it out. With the other tit uncovered, the milk began to run down her new breast. Pulling the hand out of the hole in Laura’s chest, Celica scooped some of her milk and tasted it herself. It tasted weird… But the knowledge that it was her body who produced it made her appreciate it. Having Laura lap up the milk from the other one, Celica found an alien feeling within her. Why was this making her feel happiness? Was this… compassion? It was a feeling all these weak Celica’s posessed, one that she thought was destroyed within her when Duma took over her. It should not come back!
Grabbing Laura by the neck, she quickly lifted the girl up. “I liked the way your chest wound felt around my fingers, girl. Don’t you dare heal it.” Celica warned the girl while getting up from the bed.
“As you wish.” Laura replied, and watched as the woman left the room.
With all her patients gone, there was no point for Laura to stay there. She grabbed her things and carried them off to the healers’ room. Once there, she picked another staff from the wall. She could stop herself from healing her chest with magic, but her body would close the wound on its own at some point. With this staff, her blood would just keep going - meaning she’d satisfy Celica’s wish to keep the wound open. A quick flick of her wrist, and the thrill of magic coursing through her filled her.

With that out of the way, Laura was ready to leave the hospital for today. However, she noticed that Natasha still had not come in - her things exactly the way they were before. “I’ll just look after her group of heroes until she’s here.” Laura thought to herself, grabbing a few basic staffs and heading towards Natasha’s room.

“Hey there! Natasha’s not here yet, so I thought I’d help you guys in her place!” Laura called out as she went in, and immediately went to work on helping them.

After Laura healed a few men, a voice calling for her help reached her.
“Hey, healing lady! My dick got hard watching you walk here almost naked and covered in this much blood. Can you help me?” Turning towards him, she saw that the man lacked both of his hands - meaning he couldn’t jerk off himself.
“Of course. Coming!” The panties-clad woman called out as she began to go towards him, but stumbled as she walked, spilling her staffs all over the ground. Her body felt heavy… Was this because of the blood she had lost?

Whatever the reason, she quickly forgot about it as she climbed atop the man’s bed. Forcing her panties to the side, she quickly placed her cunt over his raging erection. She looked at his face as she moved her hips down. He seemed pretty surprised - if anything, he was probably expecting just a handjob. Laura pumped onto him a few more times, then collapsed.
“Please… do the rest yourself…” She moaned into his face as all of her muscles relaxed. Hearing her words, the man started to fuck her. When he picked up the pace, going hard into her cunt, she went completely limp on him, finally bleeding out.


“Lady? I’m done already, you can get off. Healing lady?” The man himself only noticed after releasing his load into her womb. As her corpse slid off his body and fell onto the ground, another of the hospital’s visitors was already picking it up to fuck her too.

Instead of a quick one as I originally intended, here's a chapter for the newest swimsuit banner - the biggest one I've written yet.
The scenario for the Eirika&Tana scene was suggested by a message I got on pixiv

Chapter 33: Summer Departures

tags: cons, F/F, M/F, Beheading, Cut Throat, Strangling, Dismemberment, Brainfuck, Impalement, Bisection, Vore

“Come on, Eirika! Don’t just stand there!” Tana called out excitedly while pulling on Eirika’s arm. The cyan-haired princess was reluctant to agree to come with her, but as Tana kept nagging her Eirika eventually agreed. Up ahead, they could see both her and Eirika’s brothers, both wearing only swimsuit shorts. Tana wore a white leotard and pink top. Eirika was determined to wear a sundress, but after enough nagging Tana managed to make her wear a two-part red bikini. Somehow, Innes was considering her attire inappropriate - but weren’t they going just as the four of them? Why was that considered a problem? Tana realized he most likely didn’t want her to intrude on his and Ephraim’s competition, but her brother was mistaken if he thought that the princess of Frelia would pass on a chance for all four of them to relax together. When she and Eirika finally made their way to the beach, Ephraim and Innes were already faroff in the ocean, both wishing to prove who was the better swimmer.

Putting down a yellow towel for herself, and a red one for Eirika, Tana settled down on hers almost immediately. Eirika sat down next to her, and Tana was able to notice that she seemed more relaxed. Seeing that it really was just the four of them for the entire beach let her stop feeling so embarrassed wearing such revealing clothing. After Tana felt that her friend became comfortable enough with it, she suddenly jumped off. “Wanna go for a swim?” She asked, and Eirika knew she had no way of refusing. The two ran off, throwing themselves into the waves.


Returning to the beach, Tana couldn’t help but stare at Eirika’s breasts. Even though hers were bigger, seeing them was quite exciting. The wet swimsuit clinged to them, Eirika’s nipples protruding through it - Tana loved the sight. As they grew older, it had become harder for her to get Eirika to show them to her. Being able to see them clearly now, Tana wasn’t going to waste that opportunity. Eirika’s face grew red as she realized what her blue-haired friend was doing.
“Tana!” She called out, outraged, then punched the girl on the arm. “Okay, okay, I’m sorry.” Tana apologized, fingers crossed behind her back. “It’s not like I haven’t seen them before, anyways.” She reminded Eirika while grabbing the towel and proceeding to wipe her body. Eirika did the same, trying to cover herself up while doing it. The little smile lingering on her lips told Tana that the girl wasn’t really mad at her. In fact, as it grew more mischievous, Tana found herself happily anticipating, what her best friend would do in return. The two stood there, continuing to dry their bodies, and watching as their brothers returned from the sea as well.

Once they were out, without wasting any time, they started off into a wrestling match. Their sisters watched for a moment, then Eirika spoke out: “Want to wrestle as well?” Instead of replying, Tana just laughed, then tackled her, with the two of them collapsing onto Eirika’s towel. Even though Tana ended up on top, Eirika was much stronger than her, so it was easy for the Renais girl to overpower the Frelian and flip them over. Straddling her stomach, Eirika made sure that Tana would be unable to escape. Then, she just grabbed onto Tana’s tits. Fondling them for a bit, Eirika blushed again while doing so - earning a chuckle from Tana. Knowing that she had to keep going, she grabbed onto Tana’s pink top and pulled the suspenders off her shoulders, exposing her friend’s tits. Grabbing onto them again, she proceeded to fondle them, Tana laughing happily as she did so. “Eirika, that tickles!” She called out while giggling, letting her proceed. In response, Eirika just kneaded her breasts harder. It seemed that Eirika was as responsive to her playful advances as ever, after all. That meant Tana could go all out. Suddenly pushing her hands upward, she grabbed onto Eirika’s swimsuit. Quickly ripping the red piece of cloth off, she threw it away before Eirika could react. Even though Eirika’s face turned red again, Tana could tell that it was more excitement than embarrassment this time - the playful smile on her lips was a dead giveaway. Still, Tana knew that this must have made Eirika drop her guard - so in a sudden jolt, she was able to surprise her and throw her off. The two girls rolled across the sand, losing the bottom parts of their swimsuits on the way, too caught up in their little fight to notice, until finally they both stopped, fully naked. Tana ended up on top again, her leg located in between Eirika’s. Driving it forward, she gently rubbed her knee against the entrance to Eirika’s pussy - earning a moan from the other princess.

Tana moved one hand towards it, and started to massage the outside of Eirika’s pussy. The cyan-haired girl writhed on the sand for a moment, working up the strength that Tana was skillfully taking away from her. Once she had enough, she was able to flip them both over yet again. Tana didn’t let up until Eirika moved her hips away from hers. Tana was a bit annoyed by that, but as Eirika’s pussy suddenly smacked her on the face she understood, what was happening. Eirika’s tongue worked her way into her cunt right before Tana did the same for her, and the two girls proceeded to eat each other out while continuing to roll around in the sand.

Their loud, orgasmic moans, and them going across the entire beach in their intensive love-making was enough to distract both Innes and Ephraim. The two princes stopped their fight, and just watched as their sisters made each other cum a few times. The two exchanged a few quick words as they watched, erections growing for both of them. As another climax took both girls, who had just returned to the spot they began from, Tana, exhausted, rolled off Eirika and fell onto her towel. The two girls remained side by side, tired out by their multiple orgasms.
“Hello, sister. Since you tagged along even after I asked you not to do it, I decided to let you make yourself useful. I bet your body on my victory against Ephraim.” Innes voice was as harsh as ever.
“And I levelled the bet using your body, Eirika.” Ephraim commented, then reassured her: “Don’t worry. Innes could never beat me.”
Both girls were too exhausted to understand, what that meant immediately. Eirika was able to recover first - blushing furiously as she remembered that both Ephrain and Innes could see her nude body.
“We’re pretty evenly matched, though. So seeing you two twirl around in the sand, we both agreed on a tiebreaker: Whoever cums more times wins. Your bodies will be perfect to help us with that.” Innes explained that, removing his trunks and freeing his erection. Ephraim did the same, and both men approached the other’s sister. As she saw Innes approach her, she weakly tried to beg them to hold up: “W-wait, please… We’ve already come so much… Please, let us rest…” That didn’t seem to stop either of the brothers. As Tana got up, Ephraim considered stopping her - but decided to let her do her thing. Stumbling, she managed to limp her way to where the princes put their weapons down. In anticipation of the fun on the beach, she had added a special tome to the pile of weapons. Imbued with numerous fruits, it barely passed as a weapon. However, after tinkering with it a bit, it was perfect for the new purpose she gave it. Casting its magic on both herself and Eirika, energy surged back into her as her entire body was revitalized. Eirika received a similar boost of strength, and her eyes lit up with desire. This was a contest between her and Tana as much as it was between their brothers… And Eirika had every intention to win. Throwing herself onto Innes, she eagerly started to ride his cock before he had the chance to react. Tana didn’t think of their situation this competitively - she was just happy to indulge in her lust with her friends and brother. Returning to Ephraim, the man immediately slammed his cock into her - and Tana enjoyed his every thrust.


The four royals continued with their orgy, with the men switching partners a number of times. Both Eirika and Tana quickly surrendered themselves to the pleasure quickly, playing with themselves and each other as their brothers continued to fuck their pussies, their asses, their mouth or even sometimes just come all over their bodies when the girls needed a moment of rest and Tana was unable to even cast her magic again. When they weren’t tired, the girls did all they could to bring themselves off. Taking the initiative in sex, rubbing their clits, feeling up their breasts. Doing the same to the other girl, licking the semen off the other’s naked body… Thanks to Tana’s spell, they were able to delve into sexual depravity like never before. Eventually, though, they seem to have reached a limit the brothers had agreed on before. Breathing heavily, Ephraim released another load up his sister’s asshole.
“I made it!” He screamed out, while continuing to fuck his sister until she too was able to reach her climax. Innes was filled with rage again. How could he lose? Angrily, he proceeded to fuck Tana’s mouth with powerful, mad thrusts, the girl nearly choking on his cock before he released a load down her throat. Once he was done, he pulled out, and Tana was forced to touch herself to a climax as the man angrily took off, not giving her a second look.

“Brother… You’ve won! What do you intend to do to us now?” Eirika asked him after him plowing her brought her another orgasm. Tana approached them, using her tome again while smiling.
“Our bodies now belong to you, Ephraim. I’m looking forward to experiencing what you have in store for us!” Ephraim closed his eyes, wondering what his course of action was now. According to what they agreed on, he had full dominion over both Eirika and Tana’s bodies. However, how could he make sure that Innes kept his part of the deal? There seemed to be just one way he could ensure that…

“Eirika, come here.” He ordered her while going through the pile of weapons. Once he found Sieglinde, he wondered for a moment, why Eirika brought it along. Nevertheless, he took it. Eirika didn’t seem to notice, too thirsty for his cock at this point to pay attention to what he was doing. He proceeded to fuck her with even more vigor than he had showed before. “Brother! Ah, Brother!” Eirika’s moans showed that she loved every second. With the amount of cum her cunt had received already, it was really easy for him to slam his full length inside her, sheathing his lance inside her womb. Leaning in, he kissed her lips, and she kissed him back with fierceness she usually showed in battle. Their tongues wrestled for control, and eventually Ephraim was forced to capitulate, letting Eirika inside. With his hands, he held on to hers, but Eirika broke one free and proceeded to rub her clit - all to give herself even more pleasure. Quickly, she was able to reach yet another climax - but Ephraim just kept going as she tried to move in the sand.
Tana watched from nearby, rubbing herself as she looked over. Having a bit of time to herself, the princess of Frelia was able to realize that along with the boost of energy, the spell also infused their bodies with a very potent aphrodisiac. How that happened, she wasn’t sure - but the constant pleasure her body was in for the last couple of hours proved that it was a delightful side effect. As she squeezed and massaged her clit, the blue haired girl wondered if there were other side effects she managed to create and had not yet uncovered...

Ephraim’s breathing intensified as he was nearing his orgasm. With Eirika shivering in yet another climax, she let go of him while emitting fast, sharp moans. With a final thrust, he got over the edge - releasing fresh semen into her womb, causing his and Innes’s old semen to flow out of her cunt around his cock. With the amount of jizz she had taken in today, there was no doubt she’d end up pregnant. Well, there would be no reason to worry themselves about it. Lifting the Sieglinde, in one quick blow Ephraim decapitated his sister with her sword. Her cyan eyes snapped open, and she looked up at him in surprise. However, it soon turned into a warm smile. If there was anyone she’d have wanted to take her life, her brother was definitely at the top of the list. She tried to thank him, to tell him she was fine with it, but as her lips opened no sound made it past them. With her vocal chords sliced through, she found herself unable to express her feelings. However, it seemed that she was able to convey them through her smile and the love in her eyes. Continuing to smile, she waited for death to claim her as she watched her body spasm around her brother’s cock. Seeing a streak of piss escape her slit was embarrassing, and she blushed again. With Ephraim’s thrust moving her body, and it spasming too, her brother turned with her headless body while her head remained in the same spot. Seeing him pull out of her cunt and instead go for her anus from an angle like that was pretty surreal, and yet also she was excited by that sight... As he proceeded to pound it, Eirika wondered why her head was still conscious. Shouldn’t she be dead by now? Or… was this another effect of Tana’s magic?

As Eirika wondered that, someone picked her head up from the ground. The slice of her sword cut off most of her hair, but what still remained of it was enough to let them lift her easily. As Ephraim was still busy fucking her, Eirika knew it was Tana. Her friend picked her up, and moved her head directly towards her crotch. Tana started to grind her pussy against her lips, so Eirika decided to start licking with her tongue. “Huh?” Tana called out, jumping up in surprise as she felt that. Looking down, she saw the naughty sparks of amusement in Eirika’s eyes. The Frelian princess was surprised to see Ephraim behead Eirika, but for some reason that sight made her even more aroused than the magic did. The urge to use her head to get off overwhelmed her, and she just had to grab and try it out - Ephraim seemed to be focused on plowing his sister’s ass, so she figured she could do this. She never expected Eirika to still be able to eat her out - but the tongue moving in her snatch proved her wrong. Holding Eirika’s head there with both hands, Tana felt her legs giving out and got out before they got too numb. Sitting with her legs spread, she had more control over her body - and so, she was able to dig the fingers of one of her hands into the stump of Eirika’s neck. Having Tana’s fingers there was a new sensation for Eirika too - it tickled, but it was a new kind of penetration that would arouse her if she still had contact with the rest of her body. Like this, she felt only some pleasure, pleasure that didn’t distract her from working hard to provide Tana with the last orgasm she could. As Tana’s juices splashed all over her kind face, Eirika found herself slipping away - but with both Tana and her brother’s moans reaching her ears, Eirika was happy to provide. “Tana… I’ll be waiting for you…” She looked up at Tana’s orgasmic face, with the tongue hanging out as the girl drooled in mindless pleasure being the last thing she saw.


“T-Thank you, E-Eirika…” Tana stuttered, out of breath after her climax. However, as she looked down, she saw that her best friend’s eyes were lifeless now. Seeing that, for a short moment sadness filled her heart. However, knowing that many other Eirikas were still back in Askr, Tana knew this death was nothing to be sad about. And if this was the end for Eirika, then that meant… Tana felt a thrill going down her spine just thinking of what was coming next. She tried to stay calm as she watched Eirika’s boobs shaking as Ephraim pushed his cock deeper and deeper into her anus, but Tana’s cunt continued to drip as she wondered, what he would do to her. The moment she saw him ejaculate into his sister’s dead body, she immediately ran over to him. “Ah, Ephraim! Kill me already!” She screamed while frantically trying to guide his half-erect cock into her cunt. However, he stopped her, placing one hand over hers. “All in due time, princess.” He told her with a grin that never failed to make her heart stutter, then turned around to take another look at the pile of weapons he and Innes had brought to the beach. Putting Sieglinde aside for later use, he wondered, what he should try out next. To his surprise, he saw a wooden pole with some blue cloth tied to the end of it. What was that, Ephraim couldn’t tell. “Why would Innes bring something like that?” He wondered, then decided it didn’t matter. Anything could be a weapon if necessary… And Tana was about to become his test subject for this one.

He laid down on his back, putting the wooden pole down next to him. “Show me your ass.” He ordered, and Tana was more than happy to oblige. Her wide hips and strong thighs were placed on both sides of his face as she got down on her fours over him, showing her ass into his face. Since his cock ended up right in front of her, she focused her full attention on it. As she felt Ephraim’s tongue slip into her asshole, tasting all the semen gathered there as he proceeded to give her a rimjob, she responded with stroking his cock. After moving her hands up and down it, she lowered her mouth onto it. Her hands moved on to massaging his balls as she took his full length into her mouth with ease. His tip went into her throat, Tana running her tongue against his entire length before starting to suck on it. Even though she had tasted it numerous times before, she still had not gotten tired of it. Down at her ass, Ephraim proceeded to move his tongue around her sphincter for some more time, then decided it was lubricated enough. Withdrawing, he picked the wooden shaft from the ground again. Shaking with one hand it to remove most of the sand from it, he used his other hand to spread Tana’s asshole wide open. Then, he slowly inserted the tip of pole into Tana’s anus. Her sphincter had to stretch a bit to make it fit, but that only caused Tana to feel more pleasure, making her emit a muffled moan as her mouth was still stuffed with his cock.

Ephraim proceeded to push the wooden shaft as deep in as he could with little resistance from Tana’s body. The piece of wood easily slid deeper into her, using the semen inside her as lubrication. However, that came to a stop as it reached the end of her rectum, her colon off to the side. As it was just one straight pole, it was impossible for it to go deeper while staying within her intestine. That didn’t stop Ephraim. Taking a swing, he struck the wooden shaft on its other end. The wall at the end of her rectum stretched a bit upward, but managed to withstand the blow. Ephraim hit it again, and again, the third strike causing the rod to break free of her rectum and slide into her abdomen. Tana’s body jumped up in a spasm as he did that, but the girl was unbothered by that and just continued sucking him off. Ephraim continued to push the rod up her body, making it go past her guts and rub against some of her stomach organs, until the Frelian princess finally was able to make him come, his seed shooting into her stomach through her throat. At that point, little of the pole remained on the outside, most of it already inside Tana’s body. It was too short to impale her in full, but the internal damage put her through significant pain - pain that she happily took in with a smile on her face.

As Ephraim began to feel Tana starting to lick his length again, he told Tana to get off him. She jumped off forward, turning around on the spot. Before Ephraim could react, Tana’s huge mammaries were on both sides of his cock, moving up and down. As she rested her ass on the sand, she accidentally drove the wooden pole deeper inside her. “Oops!” She called out with a smile as she felt it slam into her midriff. Ignoring the pain, she grabbed both of her tits by their sides and proceeded to move them up and down Ephraim’s throbbing erection. Moving her butt around in the sand, she proceeded to put more pressure onto the pole, stretching her midriff uncomfortably. As she continued to slam her boobs down his cock, her hands playing with her nipples, her eyes lit up as she saw Ephraim sit upright and pick Sieglinde up again. She could see Eirika’s blood on it. Her heart rate increased to speed she didn’t even consider possible as Ephraim slowly moved the blade forward. It was as if time itself slowed down when he slashed the blade across her neck. Feeling her neck be cut apart, her fresh blood spurting onto her breasts and Ephraim’s cock in between them… Her mind was filled with more pleasure than ever before. As Ephraim settled down on just cutting her throat open, the rest of her head was still connected, unlike Eirika’s. Still, her and Eirika’s blood was now mixed on the ancient Renais blade, and Tana could feel some weakness going through her body. She opened her mouth to tell Ephraim just how good she felt, but with her larynx cut apart the only sounds she could make now were some wet gurgles. She could feel some weakness spreading through her body, but as her head was still connected to it she could feel everything that was happening to her - and Tana was still in control over most of it. That let her carry on with her paizuri until she felt Ephraim’s semen shoot onto her face and all over her breasts. She looked up at him happily, resting her entire body weight on the pole in her ass. Forcing it further up, it tore through her diaphragm and into her chest cavity. Right between her boobs, where his cock was just moments before, Ephraim could now see the wooden pole as it protruded through her skin. After doing that, she slumped down, and just stared at Ephraim with a smile that slowly disappeared as she bled out. With her magic keeping the blue-haired girl alive, it took her quite some time - enough for Ephraim to pick Eirika’s head up and slide it onto his cock. With it there, he returned to Tana, the head of his cock coming out of his sister’s lips. Pushing it into Tana’s open mouth, he felt Tana sucking on it as she kissed Eirika’s slack lips. He just kept standing like that, Tana’s suction on his cock growing weaker and weaker until the girl finally passed out.

The pole in her ass kept her in her keeling position even as her muscles started contracting madly. Ephraim decided to keep her like that after removing his cock from her mouth, using Eirika’s head to jerk off until he came all over Tana’s face again. Getting Eirika’s head off his cock, he hold it in his hands while looking at her corpse. Since both their bodies belonged to him, he figured he should probably have them preserved with magic. With that last climax, he felt satisfied for now, but having two pussies to choose from when he next had the urge to fuck one sounded nice. He lifted Eirika’s body and threw it over his shoulder, her head in his hand. With the other, he grabbed Tana by her ponytail and proceeded to drag her off towards the portal back to Askr. He realized that he left the weapons out there, but there was still a chance that Innes would come back for them later - and even if he didn’t, taking two corpses he’d make into fuckdolls was the better choice to him.



The first thing Noire noticed as she walked through the portal was the heat immediately hitting her in the face. Because of that, she stumbled as she walked, and the next person coming through the portal walked into her back. The impact shook her body, and her giant breasts bounced around in her extremely tight swimsuit. Moving out of the way, she did her best to readjust it. Even if she wasn’t satisfied with the result, she deemed it good enough and proceeded to follow the group of heroes ahead of her - all making their way to the beach that was just a short walk ahead. Getting the chance to relax on the seaside was an incredible opportunity, but no one warned the archer just how hot it would get. For a moment, she cheered herself up looking at the clear, blue sky, but the lack of clouds on it made her a little worried. When she finally reached the ocean, seeing the limitless mass of blue waves, all she could think about was the heat. Wiping the sweat off her forehead with the palm of her hand, she was very much aware that her entire body already was super sweaty.

Running off into the ocean, Noire immediately tried to cool herself down. Swimming around for a while was nice, but her head still stayed exposed to the sun most of the time. With the dizziness and a slight headache warning her of an upcoming heatstroke, Noire was forced to get out of the water and search for some shade. However, there seemed to be no source of that for as far as her eyes could see - except for a small group of palms in the distance. Heading off towards them with water dripping off her body, Noire hoped that it would help her tolerate the heat. However, her body was fully covered in sweat when she reached the group of palm trees. And to make things worse, they provided almost no protection from the sun. Frustrated, Noire only barely stopped herself from screaming as she wondered, what to do next. Heading off now just didn’t seem right - it would be such a waste if she returned to Askr now. Standing there, her breasts suddenly felt incredibly heavy with all the sweat and water her swimsuit top had absorbed. She tried adjusting it again, without any relief, then just decided to get rid of it altogether. Quickly untying her top at the back, she let it fall off as her breasts bounced free. Having her nipples be exposed to the sun directly felt weird, with the touch of sun’s rays sending a weird tingling through them. However, the feeling of freedom the lack of swimsuit gave to her boobies put her in a better mood. Suddenly, she became aware of all the stares she must have been getting because of her enticing flesh. Turning towards one of the heroes she felt was leering at her, she screamed at the top of her lungs:
“FOUL FIEND! LEAVE MY BODY ALONE, OR BE A VICTIM TO BLOOD AND THUNDER!”

It didn’t have the effect the black-haired girl desired. In fact, that only seemed to gain her more attention from other heroes nearby. She wondered about covering herself up, but she realized doing so would only increase how hot she already felt. As the heat seemed to become even more intense, she began to feel an uncomfortable hotness between her thighs. Remembering the relief removing her top brought her, Noire quickly decided to remove her bottom as well. However, with a piece of green cloth going up her left leg and connecting the straps of her swimsuit to her sandals, she understood that she had to take them off as well. Taking a few deep breaths to calm down, Noire closed her eyes as she pulled the bottom of her swimsuit down her legs. Once she got it to her knees, she bent over, her now-bare ass sticking up as she reached for her legs and quickly removed her sandals. She followed up pulling the green-black thong down her legs until they made it past her feet. Now fully nude, Noire set her both of her bare feet back down on the scorching sand - and jumped up, unable to stay still with the heat stinging her soles.

Jumping from one leg to another, the mountains of flesh that made for her tits jiggling with each little leap she took, Noire managed to make her way to the tiny spot of shade under one of the palm trees. That gave her ground she could stand still on, but most of her body was still exposed to the heat. Because of that, she slowly proceeded to grow more irritated as she watched other heroes having their fun in the sun while all she got was a multitude of lustful gazes and nothing more.

“Hey, what’s wrong? You seem like you’re not having a lot of fun here…” A cheerful, young voice called out towards her. Noire turned in the direction it came from, only to see a young girl with magnificent, blonde twin braids of hair approach her. Noire’s initial reaction would usually have been to chase her away, but the girl seemed genuinely sad about approaching her.
“Y-Yes… All this heat is a little rough for me…” She admitted quietly as Elise stopped right in front of her.
“Aaaaw, that’s too bad! Can I help you in any way?” Elise looked up at the archer closely, her eyes widening once she saw her massive breasts. Noire laughed a bit before answering.
“Thanks, but I don’t think that’d be possible - you can’t do anything about the sun itself, after all.”
Elise refused to be put off this easily. “Oh… I love the sun here! It’s so nice, I was thinking everyone will like it! But you don’t…” Elise’s face clouded up a bit as she wondered, how could she make the stay on the beach more pleasant for her newfound friend. Then, her face lit up again.
“It’s just the sun that’s bad for you?” She asked, noticing how pale the other girl looked.
“M-Mostly, yes… The heat is also terrible… but all the sun is making me so dizzy…” Elise smiled brightly as she heard that.
“Then, just put my body up to block the sun out! You could hang my body up from these palm trees and make a nice, chilly spot for yourself!” Elise spoke excitedly while pointing at a pair of trees nearby.
“B-But… Wouldn’t it bother you if I did that?” Noire asked, a bit confused.
“Of course it would, silly! That’s why you kill me first!” Elise laughed while playfully while slapping Noire’s flat stomach.
“Woah, you really are sweaty! And also a bit… too thin?” Elise commented as her hand slid upwards, and the girl was able to feel Noire’s lower ribs through her skin. “You can work on that later - my big sisters kept telling me they were planning to roast someone, and these always taste great!” Elise felt her mouth watering as she remembered how Felicia’s body had tasted when Camilla and Corrin decided to have the maid be made into a meal. She shook her head to clear her mind - there were more important things to do now. “So, you ready to do it?” She asked Noire again.
“Yes… Thank you.” Noire replied, a blush of excitement showing on Elise’s cheeks when she heard that.
“Yay! Let’s get started!” She twirled on the spot, the red wreath of flowers around her neck swinging around as she did, before she stopped with her back towards Noire. “Just strangle me with it!” She called out happily while grabbing the wreath with one hand, and pushing it so that it was now behind her back. Noire put one hand on them curiously. They flowers seemed to be held together with magic, and as she pulled harder on the wreath she was able to tell that it wouldn’t tear during the process. Grabbing it with both of her hands, she crossed them in front of herself as she tightened the wreath around Elise’s neck. As she started to feel the first tidbits of resistance from Elise’s body, Noire wondered if she had enough strength to do it. However, that fear soon passed as she got more into it - and as Elise’s breathing was cut off, the enchanted flowers squeezing her windpipe shut, Noire was certain she was capable of doing it even in her lightheaded state. To put most of her strength into keeping the strangulation going, she was forced to get even closer to Elise - her enormous breasts squashed against Elise’s back as she leaned forward.

Having such huge mammaries rub against her back excited Nohr’s youngest princess. Seeing them earlier already reminded her of big sis Camilla, and now Noire doing just what Camilla usually did strengthened the resemblance in her mind. The pain didn’t matter at all to her - in fact, as she imagined it was Camilla who was behind her and choking her was enough to make her little pussy wet. Noire’s sweat began to soak through Elise’s swimsuit, running down the young girl’s back, and sending a shiver down her spine. It looked as pained twitches to the woman behind her, but as moans began to make their way past her squeezed-shut windpipe, and out through her parted lips, Noire was able to catch on to what was happening. Her young face, usually so cheerful and innocent, was now red both with heat and asphyxiation, and twisted into a lewd expression. The spasms that began to shake her body did nothing to stop her from getting increasingly aroused, even as her little hands began to bounce against her legs. Her eyes began to bulge, red veins appearing on the whites of her purple eyes as she registered more movement ahead of her.

Looking forward, Elise saw that a bunch of heroes was watching her as she squirmed. If her imagination made her a little aroused before, seeing both of her sisters in the flesh looking at her in this very indecent position made her arousal spike to new heights almost immediately. The crotch of her one-piece swimsuit got soaked through with her cunt honey as she saw Camilla blow her a kiss - her big sister’s big breasts almost bursting out of her tight swimsuit as she struck them from the top with her elbow. Even with the pressure in Elise’s lungs growing within her chest, on the outside the nipples of her little breasts got fully erect, protruding through her swimsuit for all to see. Corrin seemed to be more surprised by the sight, but Elise was extremely happy to see her drag the skirt of her swimsuit down and shove her hand into her pussy. Seeing that, Elise longed for the gentle touch of either of her sisters’ - but with no voice to let them know, all she could do was wish it happened. Nevertheless, seeing both of them have fun watching her gave her more than enough motivation to stay strong as the pain in her lungs continued to grow, her neck hurting as the delicate red flowers dug deeper into her even more delicate skin.

Weakness began to spread through her body - whether was it caused by the heat in her chest or in between her legs, Elise couldn’t tell. Her arms hung limply at her sides, making her twintails sway around. That same paralysis also claimed her legs, and they gave in, the girl slumping backwards as her knees gave way. Almost the entire weight of her body was now supported only by the crumpled up ring of flowers. Elise’s face grew darker for the few moments her throat was completely crushed, then she was able to rest against Noire’s frail body. Elise’s legs slammed back into Noire’s as her back squashed Noire’s boobs, and Noire was able to feel all the wetness running down Elise’s thighs. Feeling it, even despite her dizziness, Noire was able to tell what was happening. Moving her knees slightly to the side, she was able to force one in between Elise’s legs - and bringing it upward, Noire began to rub it against Elise’s crotch. Elise’s lips opened up in full as her tongue hung free, squeals of pleasure dying in her lungs with only hints of them making it out through her crushed throat. Noire’s actions brought out exactly the reaction the archer wanted - granting Elise pleasure in the girl’s final moments. Her thighs began shaking together even harder than before, and Noire had to thrust her knee forward and backward a bunch of times before Elise came.

With the numbness of an orgasm spreading through her body, Elise slumped down into Noire’s embrace. Seeing her be taken by the pleasure, Noire had no qualms about squeezing the wreath even tighter than before, Elise’s neck fully constricted. The girl proceeded to twitch against her as her face turned purple like the dyed strings of her hair. The bottom of her swimsuit, already dripping with her pussy, in no way prevented her piss from going outward, a yellow streak running down her legs. Noire continued to keep the flowers around her neck as Elise took one final look at the world, her eyes going through the crowd but only caring for big sis Corrin who was shaking in her own climax, and big sis Camilla, who was wiping her lips with her tongue. For anyone else it would have been seen as seductive, but Elise knew her sister must have been thinking of making her be a course in her barbeque. Well, that had to wait - her body belonged to Noire, first. “Maybe later I will become a part of you...” She thought before life finally left her body.

Her legs proceeded to do small kicks on the sand as she slumped down against Noire, the rest of her body relatively motionless. As Elise slid downwards, her head ended up right on top Noire’s breasts, with the two making for adorable cushions for her final rest. Her hair bounced off Noire’s hips before going motionless, too. Seeing Elise like this, Noire understood that the girl’s life was over. Letting go, she let her slide down fully until the girl’s butt hit her feet, her back resting against her legs. The act of such a personal kill consumed her completely, so only now she was able to take a look at the people who had been watching her. Most of them were gone now, with only a few heroes remaining - ones that definitely were interested in her, and not the young girl. Suddenly Noire became very much aware of all the sweat she had built up while strangling Elise. Doing it also made her step out of her patch of shadow, so she quickly moved back into it, dragging Elise’s corpse with her. If anything, the heat seemed to be even worse than when the Nohrian girl had approached her. “I hope this works…” She muttered as she dragged Elise’s body to the two palm trees the girl had pointed out earlier.


Getting it set up there, Noire crashed onto the sand below it, sitting down to rest. With how small Elise was, her body didn’t cast that big of a shadow, but curling up, Noire was able to fully fit into it. The sand was still hot, and having it be pressed against the bare skin of her ass was pretty annoying, but Noire was okay with that. Sitting on the sand with her legs curled up and pressed against her breasts, she could feel the heat from her buttocks slowly crawl up her legs. As she stayed in that position, the temperature around her only seemed to rise. Elise’s body provided her head with the much-needed protection from the sun, letting her recover from her dizziness, but it only helped a little with all the heat all around her. With her limbs becoming extra sweaty, Noire became more and more annoyed. She wished she could just go back now… But that would be mean to the girl who gave her life up to help her. Was there any other way she could stay there?
“Maybe if my body had less surface through which the heat could get to me...” Noire considered that possibility. It seemed like something that could work… Once she became convinced of that, Noire knew she had to at least try it.

Moving out from her spot, the archer took a stroll on the beach, searching for something she could use on herself. Coming across Inigo, she hesitated for a moment. He had a weapon with him, but his personality… Ugh. As much as she disliked it, asking him was still better than searching around for another sword though. Somewhat discouraged and covering her breast with her elbow, Noire spoke to him.
“H-Hello, Inigo. Can I borrow your weapon for a while?” She asked him, fully aware that he was checking out her boobs even despite the arm covering them.
“Oh, sure. You’re going to spare with someone? If so, I’d love to be your partner… I even have a spare sword for you!” Inigo smiled while handing her his blade, his hand squeezing one of her breasts after she took the sword from him. Although it angered her, Noire knew she had to tolerate that - he just lent a sword to her, after all.
“Sorry, but no. You see, the sun had been bothering me all day. I figured out that if I were to reduce my body’s size, less heat would get to me and maybe it’d make it more tolerable for me. I’m just going to use this to slice one of my limbs off.” She finished her explanation, and turned around to return to her shadow.
“Ah, I see. Can I watch, then? It would be a first seeing such a beauty do something like this to herself.” He told her, his face showing what he probably thought was a seductive smile.
“...Sure, just follow me.” Sighing, Noire felt she couldn’t just refuse him now. With Inigo following close behind and probably staring at her ass, she took off back to her spot under the palms and Elise’s corpse.

Sitting down on the sand again, the black haired girl outstretched her legs in front of her. Cutting off a leg was the obvious choice - she needed both her arms to use a bow. Grabbing the sword with both hands, Noire wondered if she really wanted to do this. She was a bit scared about the pain. The anticipation brought back memories of how her mother used to hurt her in their world’s bad future. This time, she would be inflicting that same pain on herself… Her hands began to shake as vivid memories entered her mind. And yet… That girl gave her life up to make her stay here. If she did that, then Noire could handle some pain herself. With renewed conviction, Noire grabbed the sword steadily and brought it down into her thigh.

She did her best to held back a scream as the blade sunk into her skin. With the force she put into her stab, she managed to impale her left leg in full as the weapon left her body on the other side and reached the sand underneath. The pain of having her flesh cut all the way through was nothing compared to the magic she was subjected to as a child - or at least that was what she was telling herself as she proceeded to saw in one direction, driving the sword through the rest of her leg until it left her body. With how bountiful her legs were up there, it took her some time to make it through. Moving it in the opposite direction was a bit harder, as she had to cut through her bone. Still, the girl was able to finish the cut, completely detaching her left leg from the rest of her body. Pushing the leg away from the rest of her body with one hand, Noire watched with fascination as blood began to spurt from the stump into the sand, and the way the cut-off leg twitched on the sand. Having the leg gone provided her with a sense of unusual freedom, one very different from the relief her body felt when she stripped out of her too-tight swimsuit. She could feel herself getting wet just thinking about it, and as she stared at the bloody sand under what remained of her leg a few drops of her arousal showed up at the entrance to her cunt.

“Huh. You really meant what you said.” A man’s voice reminded her that she had a spectator through that. Her cheeks flushed up as she realized that without the leg, Inigo had a much better look at her pussy. Before, Elise’s body obstructed it from the sight of all who watched the blonde’s death, but now she had nothing like that. But… She already agreed that he could watch, so she’d just have to deal with that.
“Yeah.” She answered in as a calm voice as she could. They both remained silent for a moment, Noire watching more blood pour out of her wound as pain pulsated in the wound with each of her heartbeats, while the man switched between staring at her pussy - that was slowly growing more and more wet - and her sweaty, ample breasts, a bulge growing under his swimsuit.
“Well? Did it work?” He asked after a moment. Noire, focusing on the speed she was losing blood with, had completely forgotten about the reason she amputated her leg in the first place. With the question over, she immediately compared how she felt against the heat she was feeling before. And just as she hoped, with less body to feel the heat, the heat didn’t feel that obtrusive anymore.
“Yes, it did. Thank you…” Noire replied kindly. However, her voice still didn’t sound fully satisfied, and she didn’t return the sword to him yet. She moved back into the shadow of Elise’s corpse, and sighed. She felt a little better, but the heat was still annoying. The feeling of having her limb removed proved to be intoxicating - and now Noire wished to experience it again.
“Actually, I want to do this again.” She suddenly burst out with new strength in her voice.
“Ah… I see. If this is what you want...” Although Inigo tried to keep his voice emotionless, looking into his eyes it was obvious to Noire that he was enjoying the show. That knowledge make Noire feel a bit… uneasy at the region of her heart. Why did she feel like this? The sun must have gotten to her again. She shook her head to clear it, gripping the sword with both hands again. This time, instead of stabbing through the leg to start, she just proceeded to slice through it from the side. With quick, powerful swipes of the blade, Noire was able to quickly slice her second leg off. The pain coming from the cut made her uncomfortable, her hands shaking during the cut because of it. However, as soon as finished the cut, both of her legs gone now, strong sexual pleasure washed all over her body. As the stump of her leg began to squirt blood, her pussy began squirting her pussy juices, showing to Inigo just how aroused she was. Placing the sword on top of her boobs not to dirty it with sand, Noire used her free hand to push her right leg away from her body, both her legs joined together again after it stopped spasming. With the leg gone, Noire forced a few fingers of one of her free hands into her cunt, and proceeded to finger herself - the arousal brought on by the second amputation making her unable to think of anything else. With her body moving against her will because of the pleasure she was in, as her breasts bounced the blade almost fell off her cleavage, so with her other hand she had to hold it on them. Having the blood-covered metal press against her tits, even opening a few little cuts in them, only worked to stimulate her even further. Eventually, she came - her orgasmic outcry getting the attention of more people on the beach.

In front of her, Inigo had his shorts pulled down, and worked hard on jerking off to the show Noire was giving him. Moments after she came, he did as well, spraying his load onto her face, her boobs and his sword. With Noire’s lips open in post-orgasmic numbness, he even managed to shoot some of it into her mouth. Noire only noticed when she tasted the strange liquid with her tongue, immediately annoyed when she understood what happened. “You vile dastard! How could you do that?” She screamed, while trying to wipe his semen off her face and boobs.
“With how hot your actions are, how can you expect me not to do it?” The man countered, with Noire not knowing how to answer. She had completely forgotten about him, losing herself in the pleasure - and realized he must have watched her as she fingered herself and later came. Even if she disliked it, Noire knew just how sexy her body was. She realized his reaction was very natural - and if she lost control over her pleasure, then how could she blame him for doing the same?
“You have a point… Still, don’t do that again!” Noire called out while grabbing the sword again and pointing it towards him angrily. She remembered his earlier invitation to spar, realizing she wanted to accept it now. However, without her legs, it would be impossible. As she weighed the sword in her hand, playing with her ideas on what to do next, someone approached them.
“Hello, darling. I couldn’t help but notice your very meaty legs were… just laying there. Do you mind if we took them?” The purple-haired, big-breasted woman in a swimsuit that looked even tighter than what Noire wore was the one who asked the question, while a white-haired girl in a floral white skirt and front-tie top stood right behind her.
“Sure… You can take them.” Noire replied, then smiled, albeit weakly: “Do you want my arms as well?” Just saying these words Noire could feel a thrill go through her entire body.
“If you would be so kind to give them to us, I’d love to, my dear. I take it you won’t be needing my sister’s body anymore, either?” She walked closer, slapping Elise’s body on her naughty little butt.
“Oh, she was your sister? I’m sorry…” Noire tried to apologize, but Camilla cut her off:
“Please, don’t mention it, dear. She seemed to very much enjoy herself in her final moments - and that matters far more than whether she’s alive or not.” As she finished, she began to untie the knots Noire used to stabilize Elise’s body above her. Freeing it, Camilla and Corrin grabbed it together and proceeded to carry it off.
“We’ll be back for your limbs later on!” Corrin called out as the two hurried away.

The little intermission allowed Noire to fully crystalize her feelings. She desired… To have her arms removed as well. At this point she didn’t care that it would mean being unable to shoot with her bow anymore. Inigo’s eyes were locked onto Camilla’s butt as the curvy princess of Nohr made her way out of there, but now he was back to watching her every more. With her protection from the sun out of the way, Noire knew she had to hurry. Grabbing the sword with her right hand, she forced it under her left shoulder and into her armpit. Drawing blood, she steeled herself for more pain, but mostly she was excited for what would come once she was done. Not wanting to keep the pleasure away from her any longer, Noire dragged the weapon upward - slicing through her arm directly next to her shoulder. As it fell onto the sand, she craned her neck to the left to watch as blood squirted from her new wound. She noticed there was less of it than before - had she lost that much blood already? It didn’t really matter to her. All she cared for was the new wave of sexual excitement that surged through what was still there of her body. With her remaining arm, she let go of the sword and thrust her fingers into her cunt again. The sword hit the sand right next to her still-twitching arm, but after a few seconds Inigo picked it up. Noire didn’t notice, too excited about the pleasure she was feeling with each move of her hand. Fingering herself as fast as she could, she found herself unable to keep her balance - with just stumps for her legs and just one arm, she would have had troubles even if she put her mind to it. She collapsed backwards into the sand, but that didn’t stop her. As her back hit the warm ground, she continued to touch herself without a care, closing her eyes to fully indulge in her lust.

As her moans picked up in frequency and volume, she started to get close to release once again. However, before she reached that point, she found herself unable to use her fingers anymore - they started twitching wildly inside her cunt. As fresh pain came from her right arm, she opened her eyes and turned her head towards them. Her pussy spasmed hard at the sight of a sword sticking out of it. As it moved, her last limb being cut off, Noire climaxed even harder than before - her pussy clenching hard on the fingers that were still stuck within her entrance. Squirming on the ground in pleasure, Noire turned her gaze forwards - seeing that it was Inigo who had done that. Noire was over the moon that he did that - she would have been unable to remove her final limb on her own, and the orgasm was better than any other had in her life.

His next action was less thrilling for her initially. Getting down, he pulled her right hand out of her snatch. After throwing it away with the rest of her arm, he replaced it with his erection. The gray-haired man had no troubles sliding into her beyond wet snatch. She was furious at first, but in just a few thrusts, the pleasure coursing through her limbless body was enough to change her mind. Moaning again, she welcomed his cock as he fucked her with all the eagerness he built up watching her amputate three of her limbs. Fondling her breasts with his hands, he grabbed onto them and used them to stabilize her body - without her limbs, it was so light that each of his thrusts pushed her a bit further backwards on the sand. With how aroused her actions made him, it wasn’t that long before he came, spilling all of his seed inside her.

As he removed his cock, Noire spoke out. “Thank… You…” She did her best to voice, just how grateful she was, but she was unable to say anything more. Gathering her strength for a moment, she realized just how helpless she was right now. Living on like this would be impossible - especially that she gave her arms and legs away instead of keeping them to possibly have them attached back to her body. With that in mind, she then spoke out:
“Can you… k-kill me now?” She asked, her voice cracking as she did.
“Of course.” Inigo replied, a bit sad. He was hoping he would get to fuck her living body more than once… He’d have to make do with her corpse, then.

First, he had to make her into one. He weighed the blade in his hand, wondering how to do it. Noire did all this because at the start, she was bothered by the heat. A smile crept onto his lips as he thought of a way to make her not feel it anymore. Circling around her body, he stopped behind her head. Kneeling down, he lifted her head from the ground. Removing her headband with a feather to prevent it from getting in the way, he then sliced off some of the hair on the back of her head. Another cut, and the skin of scalp was gone, along with a part of her skull. Creating a way into her brain, Inigo stroked himself until he was erect again - and then, just forced his cock into her brain. Her eyes bulged as he did that, her entire body twitching with his first thrust. As he moved back and thrust in again, Noire’s sensory functions were gone - without them, she wouldn’t get to experience the heat anymore. She wouldn’t be able to enjoy the cold for long - with his third thrust, he smashed into her frontal lobe. Without the part of her brain responsible for thought, her face was twisted into a mindless grimace as his cock slammed into the front part of her skull. With continuous thrusts, he was able to grind most of her brain into a fine paste. When he reached his climax, Noire was almost completely gone. Her body still responded to his thrusts with spasms, but the timid, yet feisty girl was gone. Whereas his first climax showered her face with semen, his third one filled her skull with it.

Pulling out, Inigo looked at her face just in time to see her eyes roll to the back of her eye sockets. She was obviously dead at this point… He figured he had enough of the beach for today. Stacking her limbs on top of each other so that Camilla and Corrin had an easy time finding them, he picked Noire’s corpse from the ground and took it with him as he headed for the portal that would take him back to Askr.



“Yah!” Cordelia called out as she struck down with her lance, delivering a small gush to the side of Robin’s leg - and slicing through the side strap of her swimsuit. Throughout their little spar, Cordelia kept the upper hand most of the time. The only times she let her guard down were when the knight found herself captivated by Robin’s breasts, so much bigger in size when compared to hers. Cordelia never paid attention to the tactician’s clothes at first.At first, Cordelia thought it was jealousy. And while that played a part in it, as they continued to train together it slowly turned to… lust? Cordelia was very surprised to find these feelings within herself, yet as they continued she found herself trying more and more to go for Robin’s clothes, wishing to see the white-haired girl in the nude. Her purple top was already gone, courtesy of a perfectly centered strike that hit Robin directly in the ring that held the halves of it together - leading to Cordelia getting even more distracted. When she did that, Robin seemed to catch on to what she had been trying to do - and Cordelia’s red top had been lost to the waves as well after she got too caught up in staring at Robin’s tits, the woman paying her back with a well-aimed attack of her own.

Now, with the bottom of Robin’s swimsuit coming off, the tactician was functionally naked. Seeing her well-shaved cunt, Cordelia just stopped in place and stared - letting Robin get in an attack of her own, that liberated Cordelia from the red miniskirt that made for her swimsuit. Cordelia didn’t even seem to care, devouring the sight of Robin’s exposed cunt with her eyes.
“Cordelia? You okay?” Robin asked after a while, having examined Cordelia’s nude body in return.
“What? Ah, right. Sorry. It’s just that…” Cordelia let her voice trail off as she finally got a moment to consider, what she was feeling. Her heart was Chrom’s - now and always. Was this just lust, then? Was the perfect knight also vulnerable to her body’s whims? The tingling in her abdomen told her that this was the case.
“Don’t worry about it… I also enjoyed this.” Robin smiled at her happily. “I do think we should be done with training for today. We wouldn’t want to destroy more swimsuits, right?” The tactician laughed while walking closer to her.
“Well... We did complete today's training regimen. So we can take it easy for the rest of the day…” Cordelia’s heart began beating faster when Robin got closer to her. Taking one of her hands with both of hers and closing them together, Cordelia’s voice was unusually weak as she spoke. “However… I’d love to spend more time with you now…” Seeing pure lust in Cordelia’s red eyes, Robin wondered if she wanted to do it. Cordelia was a fine-looking lady… And it has been far too long since she last had a partner. “I’d love to join you, Cordelia.” She replied as seriously as Cordelia asked, then laughed while throwing her cloak off - she knew she wouldn’t need it. “I’m sure we will have a lot of fun!” Hearing this, Cordelia was able to calm down - and as she did, her usual personality returned.
“If you want to goof off, you have to earn it! I'll race you to those rocks over there, as they seem secluded enough. Then we can play! The loser has to listen to the winner’s commands!” Cordelia called out excitedly, her competitive spirit taking over. Fighting in her beach high-heeled sandals was possible, but running was out of the question - so she just kicked both of these off. Then, the two of them took off - with Cordelia easily taking the lead.

Arriving on the rocks, Cordelia was glad to see that her prediction was correct - there was no one there, and as she walked around them the rest of the beach disappeared from sight - meaning it would be just the two of them there. Going back around, she watched as Robin strolled towards her. The tactician had slowed down once she became sure Cordelia would beat her there. Instead, Robin made sure that she’d have enough energy for what Cordelia had in store - and she just walked along the coast, balancing at the very edge of the water. Seeing the redhead waiting for her just encouraged her to get there faster, so Robin proceeded to run again, her breasts bouncing without nothing to hold them still. Cordelia found herself getting wet at the very sight of them, and once Robin had joined her and the two disappeared behind the rock formation, she immediately groped her.
“My, someone is hasty…” Robin commented with a smile.
“Quiet, now. Speak only when I say you can.” Cordelia ordered Robin around, twisting her breasts in her hands to accentuate her order. Robin’s smile grew even wider, before her face was changed by the pleasure as Cordelia bent forward, burying her face between her breasts. The redhead’s long hair fell over her head, tickling Robin on her exposed skin in various spots. Stabbing her harpoon into the ground to keep standing, Robin did her best to support Cordelia, staring at her round ass through the hair that was still in the way. She was sure the knight would be able to keep her balance in this position even without that, but helping her could never hurt.

As the woman sucked and licked her on nipples, constantly stimulating both her tits with her hands and her mouth, it was harder and harder for Robin to stay quiet. Eventually, there was a moan that she was unable to stop, letting out a drawn-out groan of pleasure. In response to that, Cordelia immediately let go of her breasts.
“Okay, that’s enough. Get up onto that rock… No, give my your weapon first.” Taking the harpoon from Robin, she placed it on a nearby rock along with her lance. She turned back around, Robin already sitting on the rock and waiting for her.
“Spread your legs.” Robin did as she was told, giving Cordelia another good look at her cunt. Getting closer, Cordelia directed both her hands towards it. She spread her labia, then took a look inside. Watching the pink flesh for a while, Cordelia was happy to see it dripping with Robin’s arousal. She gave her clit a few quick rubs, then dropped to her knees - burying her face between Robin’s thighs. Starting to eat the girl out, Cordelia moved one of her hands into her cunt - working on getting both herself and Robin off at the same time. Her actions caused Robin to moan again, with the moans increasing in intensity. Her ignoring her earlier command was understandable, but she deserved to be punished nevertheless. And so, as Robin’s moans increased in intensity, Cordelia slowed down with her tongue, instead instead working harder on her own pussy. Bringing Robin very close to her edge, Cordelia then stopped. Getting up, she proceeded to finger herself furiously as Robin looked at her.
“C-Cordelia? Why did you stop?” Robin asked.
“Who thought that -oooh!- the Shepherd’s tactician would be so disobedient… I told you -aaah!- not to speak before.” Cordelia explained to Robin while moaning hard hard enough to cut into her sentences. “However, I will give you the release you desire… But only if you beg.” Trying again to make her voice as strong as ever, Cordelia shivered on her long legs because of all the sexual tension within her.
“~Aaah! Cordelia, please! Make me cum! I beg you!” Robin played along with Cordelia’s request, but the passion in her voice was real. Hearing her say that, Cordelia was able to reach her climax. Shaking heavily, she was nevertheless able to keep standing as she rode off her orgasm.
“Okay… You deserve it now.” Cordelia commented after the high of her pleasure wore off. Grabbing her lance again, Cordelia proceeded to rub it against Robin’s nipples for a moment. Then, she gently shoved its tip into Robin’s cunt. Within moments, the white-haired woman let out a loud moan: “Cordelia! I’m coomiiing!”
Hearing this, Cordelia immediately pulled the lance out to keep her from getting hurt. Then, she just watched as Robin writhed on the rock in her orgasm.
Once it was over, Cordelia climbed onto the rock. Then, she climbed on top of Robin, her lips locking onto Robin’s. As they kissed, she proceeded to finger Robin again - giving more attention to Robin’s clit this time. Although she had no way to tell her to do it, Robin did the same for her - both of them starting to finger the other in sync. Using her free hand, Cordelia Robin’s head from below. As Robin broke the kiss off, the pegasus rider pulled her right back in for another kiss. Their boobs ended up pressed together, and as the two girls ground against one another, Robin used her free hand to massage both her huge tits and Cordelia’s small ones one at a time - doing her part in bringing the two of them as much pleasure as she could. After a while of fingering one another, both women were able to reach their orgasms in quick succession. Two orgasms were far from enough for either of them, so they carried on, rubbing their pussies against one another, until both women were fully satisfied, just laying motionless on top of one another and listening to the ocean’s waves as they crashed against the rocks they were on as the tide moved in.

Some time later, having recovered enough for another round, Cordelia jumped off the rocks, enjoying the way the water splashed around her bare feet. “I’ve had you taste this lance for so much today - both during our training, and now… I feel it’s my turn to feel it now.” Lifting it from the rock she left it on, she climbed onto another rock. Then, she spread her long legs while sitting down, showing her pussy - soaked through with the juices from countless orgasms - to Robin. Quickly untying the rope from its spot on the lance, Cordelia grabbed it by the handle between the not-so-decorative shell and the blade, where the rope used to be. Next, Cordelia proceeded to slowly work the lance’s tip into her cunt. Careful not to hurt herself, Cordelia managed to work it in - enjoying its cold touch against the walls of her vagina. It wasn’t the first time she fucked herself with a lance, but it was the first for this one. It was also the first time she used the blade to do it - usually, she used the blunt part at the other end. However, with Robin being on the receiving end of the sharp part so many times today, Cordelia feel that it was necessary. Sliding it a bit further in, Cordelia was able to feel Robin’s dried up blood and cunt honey on it. Cordelia couldn’t tell, feeling which liquid aroused her more. It was the cum, right? It had to be… Whatever it was, Cordelia’s juices soon covered the blade in full. But no matter how deep she put it in, she still craved more. Placing the sharp it against the end of her vagina, Cordelia carefully waggled it around until she managed to get it to slide past her cervix. As she pushed more of the weapon into her womb, she could feel her cervix stretching as the lancehead grew in width. Eventually, the sharp tip touched against the back of her womb. A shiver of pleasure shook her body as she let out a moan. However, that also made her hand shake - and that made her push the lance’s tip deeper in.

As the walls of her womb were punctured with her weapon, Cordelia came. She never expected that to happen, but the jolt of pain going through her womb was enough to make her climax - and she screamed out in pleasure while pushing the lance deeper in. Her body began shaking heavily on the rock, her blood starting to flow down the lance and onto her hand along with the sticky products of her orgasm. Robin’s eyes widened as she saw the blood, but comparing how deep the weapon was with how much was outside now let the tactician understand, what happened. “Cordelia, are you okay?” Robin asked while moving onto the redhead’s rock, her breasts bouncing alluringly as she jumped from one stone to another without getting her feet wet.

“Y-yes… I’m fineee~!” Cordelia managed to moan out while in the middle of her orgasmic high, her excitement driven even further up as she watched the tactician come over to her. Robin’s worried face, and the way she grabbed her free hand with both of hers… All that made Cordelia’s heart flutter. As her orgasm died down, she was still feeling that way. However… her snatch now ached for more pain. After one climax like that, Cordelia wanted to feel it again - and that feeling suppressed any other desires she might have been having. Letting go of the lance, she gripped it with her vaginal walls for a moment to keep it from sliding out. Then, she moved her hand over to Robin’s hands. The tactician was still holding on to her other one. Gently untangling one of her hands, Cordelia then guided it onto the lance.
“Robin… Please, push it deeper in!” Cordelia asked, her voice heavy with her desire.

The tactician hesitated for a moment, looking at Cordelia’s face. Seeing her cheeks red with excitement, her red eyes yearning for her to do it, and the parted lips releasing little breaths that seemed to be asking her to go on, Robin found herself unable to resist. A voice in her head was telling her that this was wrong, that she shouldn’t hurt her friend like this… But she ignored it, and as she pushed the lance a bit deeper in, she knew it was the right choice. Cordelia’s body reacted to the lance making its way through her guts with what could only be described as heavy arousal. And before Robin had the chance to change her mind, Cordelia’s hands grabbed onto her tits. Having her boobies stimulated like that was enough to make keep her going, her nipples stiffening as Cordelia tickled them. And so, she watched as more and more of the lance disappeared inside Cordelia’s cunt - until eventually, the lancehead was fully inside. Judging by the length, Robin could tell that the tip already made it past her chest. With Cordelia happily moaning on the rock in front of her, it seemed that the lance didn’t hit any of her major organs - meaning she could still be saved from this.

Pushing it a bit deeper in, Robin watched as the seashell mounted on the weapon began to rub against Cordelia’s clit. But… was that blood? With her other hand, Robin touched the upper edge of the shell - and immediately moved her hand back, one of her fingers cut open. It was as sharp as a blade... It seemed that this was the furthest she could push it in. Looking at Cordelia’s face, it was obvious that the pegasus knight was on the edge of another climax. Moving the lance in place, she grinded the shell against Cordelia’s pussy lips and her clit while avoiding pushing it any deeper. As Cordelia’s body gave in to the second lance-related climax, Robin believed this would be as far as this went. Even through her orgasm, Cordelia continued to fondle her breasts, and Robin found herself getting aroused as well.

However, once Cordelia had recovered, the desire had not disappeared from her eyes.
“Robin… What are you waiting for? Go ahead…” Cordelia asked while looking directly at Robin’s face.
“That’d cut you in half! I can’t do that!” Robin exclaimed, heartbreaking disappointment showing on Cordelia’s face.
“Why not? Robin, please! I really want this!” The redhead exclaimed, tears appearing in her eyes. This was a sight Robin found hard to say no to… And so, in one quick shove, she pushed the lance even deeper in. The tip went up Cordelia’s throat, causing her head to jerk upwards as it moved past her open lips. In the bottom part of her body, the seashell easily sliced through her - Cordelia’s clit cut in half. Moving past her butt cheeks, one on each side, the sharp weapon proceeded to open her stomach up. As her womb was split in two, another jolt of pleasure went through her body. Cordelia’s intestines began to slide out while the shell reached the most narrow part of her waist. As Robin tried to push it deeper in, the shell slammed into the rock beneath them. Robin took this as the chance to stop, but at this point Cordelia wanted to see it through to the end. Letting go of Robin’s titties, she used her hands to slowly crawl around on the rock - until her upper body was dangling around in between two rocks.

“Phleashe, go ooom.” Even with the head of her lance in her mouth, Cordelia was still able to ask Robin to continue. The white haired woman did, finally accepting that Cordelia would now die by her hand. Putting both of her hands on the handle, Robin used all her strength to move the weapon further up. It sliced through Cordelia’s sternum like it was nothing, Cordelia’s small breasts separated by a massive shell and then a red line as the shell continued up her body. Her heart barely avoided the cut, the two halves of her body spasming as parts of the arteries connecting her heart to them were severed. As the shell slid in between Cordelia’s collarbones, Robin’s hands were now buried to her elbows inside Cordelia’s stomach. She could feel parts of Cordelia’s womb rubbing against her skin as she leaned forward on the rock, straddling one of Cordelia’s legs to prevent the girl from sliding off. With the weakness spreading through Cordelia’s body, she could no longer hold on to the rock, so Robin had to do keep them both on the rock while continuing to cut Cordelia in half.

Cordelia’s body was shaking in more powerful spasms, telling Robin she had to hurry. Looking at Cordelia’s face, she could see her eyes flickering wildly - Robin could still see the life within them. Splitting the redhead’s neck in two, Robin didn’t falter and drove the shell through Cordelia’s head. With the cut finished, the two halves of Cordelia’s body began to slide off. Robin stared with curiosity at Cordelia’s exposed brain, too caught up in examining the inside of Cordelia’s head to notice as the other half of Cordelia’s body slid off the rock and into the waves, with enough momentum to go quite a distance on the waves before sinking beneath the water’s surface. Robin looked at the face of the half still with her, watching her eye go haywire before rolling to the back of her head. As she was sitting on top of Cordelia’s leg, as the body spasmed mindlessly the leg rubbed against the entrance to her cunt. With the arousal that Cordelia’s actions had brought on earlier, this made Robin moan in pleasure - and so, letting go of the lance, she pulled out a part of Cordelia’s guts and used them to rub her cunt.

As she reached her climax, Robin let go of Cordelia’s body, falling backwards onto the rock, her body taken by the pleasure. Because of that, she didn’t notice as the half of Cordelia’s body she managed to keep began sliding off the rock as well, only taking action to stop it when it was too late - and so, she watched as Cordelia was taken away by the ocean… Except that it disappeared in a huge splash of water. As the water fell back down, for a moment Robin was able to see a huge sea snake beneath the waves. The blood coming from the first half of Cordelia that had escaped must have lured him in, Robin deduced. As if to clear her doubts, the sea creature showed up near the surface again, half of Cordelia’s upper body still sticking out from its mouth. Robin watched as it was sucked deeper inside the animal’s maw, her eyes locked onto Cordelia’s slack face until it disappeared behind its jaws. Even if she was just after a climax, for some reason seeing this thrilled her unlike anything the white-haired girl had experienced before. Sticking one finger in to test it, her entire body spasmed in pleasure as she imagined herself being the monster’s next meal. Even though she hoped for these thoughts to go away, she continued to finger herself while watching it circle around in the water, just below the surface. Was it hoping for another meal? Robin’s grey eyes followed it closely as she slowly scampered towards the edge of the rock.

Eventually, she found herself unable to resist the urge that was telling her to jump in. Putting her feet in the water first, she pushed herself off the rock and dove into the water. Swimming in the direction of the snake, Robin could feel her heart starting to beat faster. She saw that it had noticed her, the animal starting to circle around her. She stopped swimming, just floating in place as she watched the animal circle closer and closer to her. Soon, she could feel its slithery body wrap around her torso - squashing her huge boobs close to her chest. The snake proceeded to spiral down her body. As it passed her cunt, its slippery skin rubbing across her clit, she couldn’t help but moan again. Her legs were squeezed together as the snake held them close, until its maw made its way to her feet. Its tongue tickled her feet for a moment before it stretched its jaws wide open, dragging them onto her feet. That set out another jolt of excitement in her abdomen, but with the snake wrapped around her, she couldn’t use her hands to help herself. The piece of its body that was rubbing her clit had moved to the side as well, so she was left horny and unable to relieve herself. All she could do was wait and wiggle her toes as the snake slowly moved past her ankles and back up her body. The snake’s insides were surprisingly warm… but at the same time, almost as wet as its outer layer.

Her legs were not problematic, but with how wide her hips were it took the animal some time to get past them. However, once it did, the snake’s tongue proceeded to lick her cunt as the maws moved up her body. That, combined with the wetness inside of the snake, allowed her to climax yet again. As numbness spread through her body, it made it easier for the snake to devour her. Stretching its maw again to incorporate her breasts, it then got past her shoulders. Although the snake’s skin was wrapped tight around her body, it gave her freedom to move her arms again - so Robin moved one of her hands towards her snatch while waiting for the snake to go on. Taking one final look at the world, the bright sun on the clear, cloudless sky overhead, and across the ocean stretching out all around her, Robin was taken deeper within the snake as it jaws closed above the top of her head.

Sinking deeper into the creature’s insides, Robin found herself having a little bit more space. Even though the creature’s inner tissues clinged to parts of her body - especially her huge tits and wide hips - she had a little more freedom than when the snake was wrapped around her. Her body was already soaked with the ocean water, but now it was also completely doused with the snake’s digestive fluids. The slimy liquid seeped into her cunt, mixing in with her cunt honey. Her quick slide deeper in ended as she felt something touch her feet. Even though there was no light inside, she had some suspicions, what was it. She moved her toes along the flat, yet fleshy surface. Waggling her body downwards, she moved on until she could reach it with one hand. Although what she touched was sticky, she was still able to tell that it was hair. That, compared with the flatness she sensed earlier with her feet, confirmed her suspicions: If Cordelia’s body was eaten earlier, then it should still be here. No matter it starting to dissolve, Robin moved further down, squashing Cordelia’s half between herself and the walls of the snake’s stomach. Fortunately, Cordelia’s body was still pretty tangible. Because of that, Robin was able to grab onto Cordelia’s hand, and move it towards her body. With all the extra lubrication, it was very easy for Robin to insert Cordelia’s hand deeper straight into her pussy, quickly using it to get off as more and more digestive fluids poured onto her body from all directions. Having her skin slowly start turning into a liquid felt uncomfortable, but the final climax of her life helped her ignore that. After she came, Robin just embraced the half of Cordelia’s body that was nearby - and waited for the moment the snake’s digestive acids joined the two of them together once again. She kept Cordelia’s hand inside her, protecting it from being dissolved any further - at least until the juices started eating away at the insides of her cunt. A part of Cordelia’s body she was holding on to came off, staying in Robin’s hand. The tactician lifted it to her mouth, sucking parts of the redhead’s Cordelia’s flesh off her fingers as Cordelia’s body began falling apart.

Robin’s body followed soon after. It took time for the digestive fluids to make their way inside her skull, so she was able to feel it as most of her body started to turn into a liquid. She lifted her hand and touched her tit, only for it to tear off, the hand following soon after. Her body rapidly turning into just a skeleton, Robin passed away, the bones of Cordelia’s hand mixed in within the bones of Robin’s pelvis. Their bodies provided the snake with enough nourishment to stay underwater for a long time, with it lurking in wait for more willing prey to come to him...

Chapter 34: Loki's Mischief

tags: non-con, con, M/F, Futa/F, Throat Slicing, Disembowelment, hard vore, drowning, beheading, hanging

Ursula silently watched the door to her target’s room, playing with the dagger Loki had given her for her jobs. With the summoner having to go handle some urgent business. his current mistress - princess Hinoka of Hoshido - had to sleep alone that night. Her master decided the redhead would be Ursula’s next target. Was Loki aiming to hurt the summoner? Ursula didn’t care for the reason, happy to do exactly as her creator had ordered. Since Loki turned her into a morph, Ursula’s efficiency only increased - carrying out assassinations for the woman day and night without rest. Her loyalty was absolute now, but a part of her personality remained and was very satisfied with how her days looked like now.
Deciding enough time had passed since Kiran had left - having taken into account that the woman inside most likely had touched herself before sleeping - Ursula moved towards the door. No one would dare to cross into the summoner’s room, so it was left unlocked. Ursula opened it without making a sound, lighting a pale blue flame on her hand as she slipped inside.

Once there, Ursula carefully walked across the darkened room. She could already feel herself getting excited thinking of the incoming kill. Even despite her being dead for a short period of time, Ursula’s body still worked properly - her snatch completely dripping with her arousal just thinking of sinking her blade into another unsuspecting woman. Soon, Hinoka’s sleeping form was revealed to her. The woman was sleeping on her back, without any covers to obscure her beauty. Her red nightgown was almost completely see-through, with Hinoka’s snatch clearly visible through it. Up above, her chest rose and fell periodically as the redhead drew breaths, her small tits barely moving as she did. Ursula hungrily took in her target’s final living moments, then drew her blade. She raised it above her head, preparing to stab it into Hinoka’s unsuspecting flesh.

However, that didn’t happen. Instead of the thrill that only came with hurting others, Ursula felt only pain as someone sliced through her wrist, the dagger falling off along with her hand and cutting her on her arm. Immediately she turned around, the flamed she used for light growing more intense as she prepared to face whoever had attacked her. All that achieved was another slice through her other wrist, and the flames disappeared as the blue-haired woman was left without both of her hands. A knife at her throat prevented her from taking any more action as the assailant used his other hand to light the room’s torches with a powder he took from his pockets.

“Lady Hinoka. This woman wanted to assassinate you. Your orders?” Kaze asked in a cold voice once the room was lit up and his lady sat up on the bed, eyeing the assassin standing in front of her. Employing the ninja as her personal bodyguard after his first report about Fjorm proved to be a correct decision. Hinola didn’t respond - instead, she reached for the front of Ursula’s revealing dress. Her fingers slipped into her cleavage before pulling it down and to the sides, exposing the woman’s enormous tits. Jealousy lit up in Hinoka’s eyes as she saw them. She picked up the knife Ursula had dropped, and delivered a cut across the top of one of her mountains of flesh that triumphed over her chest. The woman stayed motionless, but Hinoka was able to see the flickers of pain in her eyes. Satisfied, she moved the knife down and sliced through the flaps that made for the front of Ursula’s dress there. As they fell off, Ursula’s messy bush of pubic her was uncovered. Hinoka slipped one finger into Ursula’s cunt, confirming her suspicions that the woman was wet. The bitch got excited thinking about killing her? Hinoka could barely contain her fury. As much as she wanted to hurt the woman, Kaze deserved a reward for saving her like this. Pulling her finger out, Hinoka handed the dagger to Kaze.
“You can have your way with her. Once you’re done, make her suffer - and then kill her. I’m off to tell Kiran about this.” Hinoka picked her spear off the wall, then walked off - ready to fight anyone else that would come after her.
“As you wish.” Kaze replied as Hinoka left, throwing Ursula to the ground. Standing behind her as he held the knife to her throat, he wasn’t able to get a good look at her body. Now, he was given the opportunity - and he was impressed at how much a treat her body was. Her massive tits already received some attention from Hinoka, but the rest of her body was just as incredible. A very narrow waist, and then the hips of a goddess - how could she have a figure like that? Beneath them, powerful meaty thighs that were glistening on the inside with Ursula’s earlier arousal. And those beautiful long legs covered in high blue boots that ended just below her thighs. Even seeing her fully clothed Kaze would have troubles resisting her body, so now that it was given to him he could immediately give in to his urges.

Undoing the front of his pants, Kaze got down while freeing his erection. Quickly, the ninja showed his cock into Ursula’s self-lubricated cunt, noticing its unusual coldness. Her blue eyes looked at him with hatred as he did, but the woman’s lustful body quickly betrayed her as waves of pleasure spread through it. Her giant breasts shook up and down with each of his thrusts, and her legs crossed behind his back while she squeezed him with her thighs. Moaning in arousal, Ursula saw an opportunity to break free. Kaze seemed too absorbed into fucking her… She moaned louder, hugging him tighter with her legs and pulling him closer. As she did, her legs slowly climbed higher up his body. He picked up the pace, and in a few more moments released the load into his cunt. Her legs kept him from moving away, so he just stayed there as his semen shoot into her, his body weakened in his orgasm. Ursula took that moment to lift her long legs even higher, crossing her ankles on both sides of his throat. Squeezing them together hard, she was hoping to snap the ninja’s neck. She tried to twist it around, but her own arousal worked against her, and she just moved it to the side a bit. Switching to her other plan, she just crushed his neck as hard as she could, trying to choke him to his death. The ninja’s eyes flashed in panic for a moment, and Ursula felt a pang of satisfaction that her plan was working. However, she forgot to account for the weapons Kaze had. Pain exploded in her midriff, just under her breasts, as he stabbed down with the knife Ursula had dropped earlier.

With the knife stuck inside her, Ursula still held tight onto his neck. Unbothered by that, the ninja moved the knife first up all the way above her breasts, then back down into her abdomen, opening a lengthy vertical cut across her entire body. Kaze was growing weak because of the strangulation, but with his other hand he was able to reach into the opening and tug some of her guts out. As he did, he moved the knife even lower, cutting into her womb from above. The pain coursing through her body, and the extra stimulation he provided, forced Ursula to cum. Loki’s conditioning that amped up her masochistic tendencies was the assassin’s downfall as the climax made her muscles relax, her legs letting go of Kaze’s neck and falling back down onto the ground limply. Finally free, Kaze pulled out, his dick brought back to half-erect by the orgasmic spasms of Ursula’s snatch. The woman kept shaking on the ground as Kaze rubbed his neck, breathing in deep breathes until his strength had returned. The knife, still sticking out of Ursula’s womb, was shaking too with each move Ursula did.

Once Kaze decided he had recovered enough, he walked around Ursula’s body. Fucking her a second time now seemed too dangerous. Instead, he just walked over to her head and got down near her face. Ursula looked up at him, in time to see the ninja’s own dagger coming down onto her neck just below her head. With a quick slice, he cut it open. Ursula immediately started gurgling as blood started to pour out of the cut, her mind telling her that this wound would be fatal. Two tears flashed in the corners of her eyes, the Black Fang assassin not accepting of her death. Even with a massive cut across the front of her body, she was still confident she would make her way out of this. Her arms went towards her neck in a futile attempt to seal the bleeding, but without her hands all she achieved was mixing her old blood and new one. New spasms began to shake her entire body, long legs kicking wildly as her life energy began to pour out of the wound in her neck. “Such strong quintessence will go to waste…” She thought as she felt someone force her slack lips open. Looking down, she saw Kaze forcing his cock into her mouth, and quickly proceeding to fuck it hard. She tried to bite him, but with how weak she was now, all she managed to achieve was bringing him more pleasure as her lips closed over the base of his cock. With weakness quickly spreading through her body, her wounds too much for even a magically strengthened morph like her, Ursula’s head soon went completely slack, only moved around by Kaze’s thrusts. By the time the ninja came a second time, some of his semen going onto her face and most down her throat and spilling out of the cut, Ursula’s life was already over. Kaze pulled out, Ursula’s lifeless head rolling to the side from which he fucked her.

As he stood over her, he saw her body start twitching again. For a moment, Kaze could swear the thing began to crumble apart as the entire body went completely pale. Then, suddenly purple flames burst from the knife and enveloped her entire body. As a morph, Ursula’s body should have fallen apart into dust once the woman was dead. However, preservatory magic Loki had put on the dagger to make sure the trophies the woman took for her would not rot after some time counteracted against that aspect of the morph’s magic, returning Ursula’s body to normal. Kaze watched as colors returned to her skin, but her blue eyes remained completely lifeless. He touched one of her tits with his hand - and was surprised with the body suddenly being warm. Stroking his cock back to hardness, he returned to between her legs, and slid into her pussy a second time. This time, it was pleasantly warm. He could drop his guard now, he decided, and as he pounded her he gave her gigantic tits more attention, sucking on one of her stiff nipples while pressing his face against the incredible breast. His thighs slapped against hers as he thrust in, making them shake like jelly. With enough thrusts, he came a third time, her body not losing even a bit of its warmth during that time. Exhausted, he pulled out, and watched as his semen leaked out of her slit and onto the ground. Grabbing the body by its legs, he dragged it off to his room. With Hinoka nowhere to be seen, it seemed that he’d have the rest of the night off - and there were still holes in Ursula’s body he had yet to enjoy...



Ethlyn walked through the forest near the Askrian castle. She had just come across a man who claimed to be her son, and she needed time to think about it. She understood that things like this were possible in this world, but to have it happen to her was still surprising. Suddenly, she could hear a rustle in the bushes ahead of her. Immediately, her gaze darted towards them - and so she saw as a young, brown-haired girl came out from between them. She was naked, her young body clearly visible to Ethlyn, making the woman able to see just how pale and thin the girl looked. Feeling pity for her, Ethlyn knew she had to help her.
“Hey there, girl! What happened to you?” She called out as she began to walk towards her, unable to notice the red glow in the girl’s usually brown eyes. The red eyes lit up when the girl noticed her, quickly starting to run towards her. As the brown bangs at the front of the girl’s head flopped up, Ethlyn was able to see the round hole in the middle of the girl’s forehead. That, combined with how inhumanly fast the girl was running, and the dead look in her eyes, were enough to make Ethlyn afraid.
“Girl? Are you okay?” She asked the Risen Delthea again, with no response. Instead, Delthea just crashed into her, her claw-like hands tearing through Ethlyn’s pink-purple dress and ripping the bottom part of it off. Ethlyn was horrified as the girl did that, her nails scratching against her flat, exposed belly. Before Ethlyn could react, the girl’s teeth sunk into her skin.

Delthea’s orders from Loki were simple: Get out and kill as many as she could. Her mind replaced with a deathworm, it was all the girl could understand. With the orders fresh in her mind, she had been wandering around the darkened forest near the entrance to Loki’s secret cave. Now, she bit hard into the first person she managed to come across. Ethlyn’s skin and the flesh underneath it gave way as Delthea ripped it away, opening up the pink-haired woman’s stomach. Delthea’s hands immediately reached in, tugging on Ethlyn’s guts and pulling them out. Her teeth closed on the ropes of red meat as Ethlyn screamed out in pain. Going away without thinking, Ethlyn failed to take any weapon with her, so now she had almost nothing she could protect herself with. The only possibility she had now was to try and get the girl away from her - but with how fast the girl was, even that seemed impossible. Still, she had to at least try. Placing one hand on Delthea’s head, she tried her best to push her away. As the teeth released her intestine, a part of it gone inside Delthea’s mouth, Ethlyn believed this might work - only for the sharp fangs to bite into her hand instead. Two of her fingers were bit off in full, with halves of the other three eaten as well. Ethlyn stared at the stumps of her fingers, bones sticking out of them as she heard the cracking sounds from Delthea’s mouth. The girl quickly chewed through the digits in her mouth and swallowed them, then bit again - this time, sinking her teeth higher on Ethlyn’s arm.

Ethlyn felt her radius opening as Delthea’s teeth snapped onto it, shards of the bone eaten as she ate through the meat wrapped around it. The bone itself opened, with marrow leaking free out of the opening created in it. To Ethlyn’s horror, the girl proceeded to suck on the wound - draining all of it out of her bone. To top it off, once the zombie girl was done with that, she just bit into Ethlyn’s wrist, detaching what remained of her hand from the rest of her arm. Ethlyn just watched helplessly as Delthea munched on in for a moment, before her attention returned to the pink-haired girl. Delthea’s fingers outstretched towards the wound in Ethlyn’s stomach, tearing the wound in it further open and letting more of her guts slide outside. Forcing her head into the opening, Delthea moved it around, taking little bites, until she came across Ethlyn’s slightly swollen womb. Ethlyn herself was yet unaware of the new life that was starting to grow within her.

Immediately biting into it, Delthea put all her strength into ripping the organ out. Pushing her hands into the opening as well, she managed to rip it all out as Ethlyn yelled. Her ovaries came free as well, but the vaginal canal stayed, Delthea’s teeth biting through her cervix and separating it from the uterus. Pulling the womb out, Delthea immediately bit hard into it, fresh blood splashing onto her chest and over Ethlyn’s abdomen as the growing embryo within it was crushed with her teeth. That only made Delthea bite in even harder, sucking out the blood along with the contents of the uterus. As she did, Delthea let go of Ethlyn - and the woman saw that as a moment when she could escape.

Breaking off, Ethlyn started to run away. She only made it a couple of steps away before the Risen girl took off after her. The sharp claws scratched against Ethlyn’s fairly flat butt, grabbing onto her panties and tearing them off as Delthea tried to stopped her from escaping. With the sudden pull back at her ass, Ethlyn stumbled over mid-step, falling over and hitting her head on the ground. Happily going down on the girl, Delthea’s mouth was buried between her asscheeks for a few moments. Then, the girl realized that with Ethlyn on the ground, she had access to parts of her body that were unavailable before. After getting one meager bite from one of Ethlyn’s asscheeks, Delthea crawled around her, her fingers working on removing the upper part of the woman’s dress. Tearing through the back of it, Delthea ripped it to the sides, and the separated parts fell off down Ethlyn’s sides. Hungrily eyeing the exposed flesh, Delthea bit into her arm. In a burst of strength Ethlyn managed to shake her off.

Using the moment to her advantage, Ethlyn tried to roll onto her back to cover herself up, crossing her arms in front of her chest. With her inhuman strength given to her by the dark magic that her body was infused with, Delthea had no issues pushing away again. Then, Delthea just removed the front of her dress as well. After tearing Ethlyn’s bra away, she quickly chomped on Ehtlyn’s left tit. Fresh blood and fat poured onto Ethlyn’s chest as Delthea ate away with small, rapid bites, until an entire breast was gone. Having her flesh ripped apart in efficient chomps hurt and terrified Ethlyn, and her helplessness annoyed her. She let out another pained scream, this one much weaker as her wounds put a strain on what remained of her body. Still, as she heard some sound coming from the bushes nearby, maybe it had worked?

Before Ethlyn was able to get an answer to that, she realized that Delthea must have also heard the sound. The sharp claws went into the hole in her chest, slicing through her flesh until it reached her heart. Then, she quickly tore it out. Ethlyn weakly watched as Delthea quickly consumed it, the Risen girl then standing up over her body. Without the heart to keep the blood going, Ethlyn didn’t last long. Before she passed, though, she was still able to see as a bunch of fireballs ripped into Delthea’s body, obliterating it in a bunch of explosions and her ashes falling onto Ethlyn’s dying body.

The mage who had heard Ethlyn’s scream knew he couldn’t play around with the Risen girl. Watching her mow through Ethlyn’s chest, he was made aware that letting the girl near him would be deadly. Because of that, he just prepared his magic from a distance. When Delthea stood up, for a moment she was the perfect target - so he unleashed all he had and watched as the little girl got reduced to a cloud of blood and ash. Once the cloud settled down, and there seemed to be no more danger, he approached the corpse on the ground. Covered in both her blood and Delthea’s remains, she made for a sad image. “What a shame…” The man commented, then noticed the throbbing in his robes. Realizing how aroused this sight had made him, he quickly freed his cock and got down between Ethlyn’s legs. Forcing his cock into the vagina of a girl he didn’t know, he enjoyed the way it clenched on his cock. Pushing deeper in, he was able to see his cock emerged from the bleeding wound at where her cervix would have been. Using her canal to bring himself off, he watched through the giant hole in her abdomen as his semen shoot into where her womb used to be. Ready for another round, he proceeded to flip the corpse around and forced his cock into her anus.



Sully started on another round around the castle’s hot springs. She wasn’t sure why commander Anna wanted them to be closed this night, but if her orders were to guard them, then the Ylissean knight would do just that. At first, she had to stop some heroes from trying to enter, but as the night went on these visits stopped completely. And now, she was pretty bored. She slowly trudged on the perimeter of the hot springs, making sure to stay as far from the water as she could. Finishing the round, she tried her best to suppress a yawn - but failed, and as her mouth opened, she could feel drowsiness spreading through her body. Sitting down on a bench near the entrance, Sully wondered, what could she do to stay awake. She practice with her lance for a bit… but with the light being as bad as it is, she risked injuring herself. Then, perhaps some endurance training? Her lips shifted into a smile as she thought of the perfect exercise. Well, even if it wasn’t that helpful, it should still keep her awake.

Setting the lance down onto the bench, she reached with both of her hands below beneath her white tunic. Placing them on her hips, the redhead used them both to pull her blue shorts down her muscular thighs. After doing that, she pulled the red glove off one of her hands. Taking a quick look to see if anyone was coming, she then moved it directly towards her snatch. Putting one finger in, she started to methodically finger herself. Leaning back on the bench, the knight continued to push fingers inside her cunt with increasing speed. To keep the spirit of an endurance exercise, she tried her best to keep herself from actually climaxing, interrupting just moments before reaching release and letting her cunt cool off a bit before inserting her fingers back in. The pain growing within her body as she prevented herself from reaching that sweet release was as enjoyable as ever - similar to the pain in her muscles she usually felt after a good workout. Once she was sure the soreness in her cunt would keep her awake for the rest of the night, Sully didn’t pull out once on the edge and let herself come, spurting her come all over her shorts and the spot on the bench she was sitting on. Her red eyes darted in the direction of the entrance, worried if anyone could have been peeking on her. As they did, she noticed that her lance was gone now - and instead, there was a huge sack placed near the entrance. “Wha-” Before she could finish her question, she felt something blunt slamming into the side of her head, and then everything went black.

Corrin surveyed the unconscious woman in front of her with her eyes. Loki warned her that there would be a guard, but the illusionist was sure Corrin would have no troubles handling it. From the playful smile Loki had when telling her that, it was as if Loki was inviting her to have some fun with the knight before getting rid of her. Corrin had decided to be very careful though, so she didn’t give that much though before. Well, it took her some time to do it, but now she had the redhead helpless in front of her. Using Sully’s lance, she lifted the tunic from the front of Sully’s crotch. Just as she suspected, the knight’s pussy was soaked through with the liquids of her orgasm. Seeing that, Corrin felt a pang of arousal in her cunt. Loki did suggest that she should practice her newfound power of calling forth a dragon dick. Lifting Sully’s body from the bench, she removed her belt as she dragged her towards the water. After using it to bind Sully’s hands together behind her back, she flipped the woman onto her back and spread her legs, creating an easy way into her cunt. Lifting the flap at the front of her cloth and pulling her thong out of the way, Corrin invoked her dragon powers and watched as a phallic piece of flesh sprung from her crotch just above her cunt. Already erect, just like the last time. She stroked it a few times, enjoying the thrill of pleasure that surged through her body each time she moved her hand down. Then, she shoved her member into Sully’s self-lubricated snatch.

Corrin’s thrusts were so ferocious that she was able to slam her cock against Sully’s cervix in just a few ones. And they were strong enough to break through it, too - stuffing Sully’s womb with the thick magical cock. As the dragon girl slammed her thighs against Sully’s ass, the force she carried was enough to drive Sully a little bit forward each time. Corrin dropped her on the very edge of the hot springs, so it was enough to have Sully’s face be splashed with water. Once Corrin noticed that, she started to move Sully forward intentionally - until Sully’s face ended up fully under the water level. However, the head seemed to float on the water’s surface - so Corrin placed both her hands on the back of her head and pushed it back in. The hot water splashing across Sully’s face did a lot to bring her back to her body, but only as her body tried to suck in air and her lungs were filled with water that burned her from the inside did the Shepherd’s female knight came to. Feeling water all around her she panicked, trying to get out immediately - but Corrin held her down in the water firmly.

The pain caused by her earlier orgasm denial was intensified with a cock filling her up, so whoever it was that was raping her was only giving her more pain to the lower part of her body. Sully tried moving her hands, only to feel something on her wrists holding them together. With the rapist’s weight arms holding her down, there wasn’t anything else left that she could try. Was… Was she going to die? Here? With her being unable to swim, there were times she was really afraid of drowning - that’s why she tried to stay away from the water before. Now, she was forced straight into it - and she’d be unable to even see her killer’s face.
After the single gulp of water that woke her up, Sully tried her best to keep more water from seeping inside her, using whatever oxygen still remained in her lungs. However, she ran out of it fairly quickly - and even before that, she was unable to get rid of the water that entered her when she was still knocked out. Her lungs felt as if they were about to burst, and the harsh pounding her uterus was receiving quickly eroded away at her endurance. Unable to resist it anymore, Sully opened her mouth. From above, Corrin could see bubbles of stale air going to the surface on both sides of Sully’s head. The white-haired girl couldn’t deny the excitement she felt at that sight, a sight that told her that Sully’s death was approaching fast.

Sully’s lungs were flooded with blazing water as she desperately tried to get at least some oxygen in. Panic that appeared before now hit her in full force, and she desperately tried to fight back, putting all the energy her body still had into it. As her arms and head were stuck, she kicked out to the back with both legs using all her strength up. It hit Corrin on the sides of her legs, almost making the dragon girl fall over and release her grip on Sully’s head. However, the rock-hard cock stuck inside Sully’s body provided her with a foundation that was almost unshakable, and Corrin was able to keep Sully’s head underwater. The extra strain on her cock caused her to come, though - Sully feeling all the humiliation of being creampied right before her death as Corrin’s shaft tensed up and spurted her load all over her womb. Even in her orgasm, Corrin didn’t let go - and after trying one more time, Sully gave up and just waited for death to claim her.

Her oxygen-deprived brain would not be able to control her body for much longer even if she tried to. Spasms started to shake the upper half of her body, her tied up arms trailing to one side and then to the other. Her clothes, soaked through with water, weighed her down, but not enough to stop her from moving completely. Her legs began kicking randomly with much less force than before, her ass shaking as Corrin pressed her abdomen against it. As Sully continued to move around, Corrin could feel something wet running down her thigh. Corrin took a look at what it was, and saw that it was Sully’s piss, her bladder no longer able to keep it inside. “Ew, gross!” Corrin commented as Sully’s movements began to die down. Releasing her grip on Sully’s head, Corrin watched as it floated back towards the water’s surface. As it did, and the woman made no action that signalled she could still save herself anymore, Corrin put both her hands on Sully’s ass and pushed the corpse further into the water. Watching as it floated towards the water’s center, Corrin dispelled her cock. Then, she crawled onto the water’s edge and washed her legs clean from Sully’s piss.

Now that she had her fun, Corrin still had to finish the mission her mistress gave her. Returning to the sack Loki gave her, Corrin reached inside and took out a potion. Loki asked her to pour all of these into the springs… Uncorking it Corrin quickly poured the content into the water. Moving around the springs, Corrin continued to add the substance to the water - throwing a few vials into the parts further away to make sure it was spread out evenly. Once she was done with that, Corrin picked the now empty sack up and walked back towards Loki’s quarters.



Karla stumbled as she finally was able to get into the castle’s attic without being seen by anyone. Her head was feeling shaky, but during the moments when she was able to think straight, she was certain this was something she had to do. Once she reached it, she wandered about for a few moments, before suddenly realizing, what should she do next. She had come across that purple-haired woman, and she had asked her to carry this bag here… But now it was clear that she wanted her to do more than just that. Opening the bag, she stared at the numerous potions inside. Ah, that’s right! She had to pour them onto the heroes who slept in this wing! Fortunately, the floor in the room seemed to have wide enough cracks that she could douse all the heroes from here. Dragging the sack along with her, she proceeded to peek at the heroes underneath while unloading the liquids onto them. She couldn’t really recognize any of them… but from the discussion the swordswoman had overheard earlier, this was the wing for all the beast shapeshifters. For a moment she wondered, how would that affect them - but a kind voice at the back of her head told her not to worry about that. Listening to it without any second thoughts, Karla proceeded to coat the sleeping laguz, taguel, kitsune and wolfskin with the potions from the bag.

Once she had finished doing that, she placed the sack among the other empty ones she could see in the attic. She prepared to leave, but for some reason had troubles walking towards the exit. Having accomplished her mission, there wasn’t anything else that should be keeping her here, so why was that? As she wondered about that, a gentle voice in her head informed her that there was nothing keeping her in this world, either. After arriving in Askr, she had found out from people coming from her world’s future that her brother will become a man worthy who deserves to carry on their clan’s legacy. The journey to find and change him was her main purpose in life before… So was it that the voice was correct? As she acknowledged that it could be the case, the voice spoke out again. At first, Karla was taken aback as she heard what it suggested: That if her purpose in life was fulfilled, then she shouldn’t keep on living. However, the more she thought about it, the more it made sense. Even the other piece of future knowledge they gave her - that she was to become a mother - was not enough to convince her… even if the life could have been growing within her even this very moment. Looking around, she scoured the attic for something she could use to kill herself. She had her sword with her, but she didn’t want to stain it with more blood than necessary. She smiled as she saw a long coil of thin rope laid out on one of the shelves.

Taking it into her hands, she wondered, how to best use it. As if to answer her, the first ray of sun hit her directly in the face from a window located just low enough that she could access it. Examining the rope up close, she discovered that for some reason one end of it was already fixed at the shelf. With how much rope there was, she knew another point to fasten it to was necessary. However, there seemed to be no spot like that near the window. Then, she’d just have to create one somehow. But first, Karla grabbed the rope’s coils and used them to form a noose. Then, she fastened a knot that would keep her from sliding out. As Karla did that, she noted that with how thin the rope was, it kept cutting into her fingers. Unbothered by that, she slipped the noose past the strands of her long black hair and tightened it enough until she could feel its cold touch on her long neck. Once that was done, she tugged on the rope a few times to check if she did it correctly. As it seemed fine, Karla moved on to figuring, how to proceed. Even if she was reluctant to use her sword to kill herself in a bloody way, it still thrilled her that she could have it play a part in her death as she wrapped the rope around the handle several times. Then, she approached the window and stabbed the sword into the wooden floor right in front of it - it would hold the rope still and prevent the rest of it from uncoiling.

Climbing onto the window, Karla prepared herself to jump off. Before she did, though, the benign voice from before returned. This time, it suggested… Karla blushed furiously at the thought. How could she come up with something this lewd at this time? No matter the reason, it was telling her to touch herself before jumping. She only noticed this now, but her pussy was a bit wet - and now that she thought of it, Karla found herself quickly getting more and more aroused. If she was to die now, taking a few minutes to get off one final time wasn’t that bad of an idea. Karla quickly untied the blue sash that held her kimono together, as well as the extra strip of cloth that held the front over her enormous bust. Letting her boobs free, she kept the kimono on her shoulders while fondling them with her hands, one of them still holding on to the rope. The giant, round mounds of boob meat were bouncy enough that no matter how hard she tugged on them, they returned to their usual position after she released them. Having the rope rub against them sent a shiver down her spine different from what any human lover could have. Lifting one of her breasts to her mouth, she licked and sucked on her nipple while the hand with the rope travelled down her belly. Crossing her flat stomach, it disappeared under her kimono as it went through the opening in the front of it. Dragging the rope under the velvet, she enjoyed the way it felt squished between her skin and the soft, yet tight cloth. Even with the cloth tying it together removed, it still hugged her body tightly, forcing the line to dig into the skin of her stomach. Dragging it past her hips, Karla’s hand finally arrived at her cunt, which was now dripping with her arousal. With the kimono being white, transparent stains of her juices weren’t very noticeable - she had tested this numerous times before. Well, it’s not like her modesty would matter once she was dead.

As that thought entered her mind, it synced perfectly with a finger entering her snatch. Letting out a moan which was muffled by her tit, she let it slide out of her mouth and switched over to the other one - seeing a trickle of milk escaping the nipple she nibbled on so furiously before. One finger wasn’t enough to satisfy her. Dragging the rope across her clit, she then inserted it into her cunt as well. Yes! That was the sensation she desired! Dragging the fairly cold rope against the walls of her vagina and across her clit over and over again, Karla continued to masturbate using it while emitting moans that increased in intensity. The strength that she applied to the rope was growing along with her pleasure… She was so caught up with it that she didn’t even notice as the sword below her was twitching with each jolt of the rope. Reaching her climax, Karla rapidly pulled the rope back up the front of her kimono, and as her legs gave way to orgasmic numbness, pushed herself off the edge and jumped out of the window.

Her fall took only an instant before a strong jolt caused the rope to cut into her neck. However, before Karla could start feeling the effects the rope would administer to her body, she found herself falling again. Stabbing the Vassal’s blade into the ground, she didn’t notice that it slid into a crack between two floor panels. The strong jerks to the rope she caused during her special time were enough to destabilize it, and as the weight of her body combined with the fall put much more force on it than before, the sword was ripped out of the floor - and with it, the path to a death through short-drop hanging was also gone. The blade surged upwards towards the window, getting stuck in between two stones at the wall just as it was to be pulled outside. That brought Karla to a stop, with the rope cutting deeper into her throat - the Sacae woman clearly able to feel blood from the cut trickling down onto her chest and mixing with the milk her swollen tits had produced. However, her neck was able to keep the rope from going any further in - instead, the rope just crushed her esophagus, making her unable to breathe.

Immediately, pain filled her lungs. Despite that, she tried not to struggle as she used up her remaining oxygen. The cloth of her kimono managed to hold her legs together even despite the gigantic cut on the left side that went all the way to her hip. Her breasts bounced, springing back into place as she placed her hands of them to keep them steady. She watched as the sun rose on the horizon, casting its rays onto her body and making her wonder if anyone could see her now. The pain in her lungs began to grow as the stale air there was no longer breathable, her face turning bright red that contrasted with her long, black hair. Despite her efforts, as her lungs began burning she began dangling around in the noose. With the lack of oxygen getting to her brain, she began losing control over her body. As her hands twitched, her breasts were sent into a few wild bounces before returning to their normal position - and sending a thrill through her body as they did. Her hips didn’t fare much better, giving in to random spasms as well. Her strong, left leg slipped free through the opening in her kimono. As it began kicking out, anyone standing somewhere beneath her would be able to take a look at her dripping cunt, the kimono kicked around and giving out a perfect view.

There was more than just that to the kicks of her legs. They send her body to the sides further than before, making her swing like a pendulum, going further to the side each time. The rope tugging at her neck began sliding deeper into it again. As Karla reached the peak of her swing at one side, a particularly powerful kick shook her entire body. Its force was enough to travel up the rope and jerk at her sword, pulling it out of its spot in the wall and causing it to fall out of the window. Without anything to support her, Karla began falling again - except this time, far further down than before. She could feel the air sliding against her body in the parts she still had control over… but all of that came to a stop as the rope was stretched out in full, her body jerking in the noose yet again as her fall was broken.

This time, however, the force her body carried through the fall was too much. The rope slid into the cut it had created before, and continued deeper into her neck - eventually coming out on the other side, Karla’s neck cut in two. Her head was launched forward spinning, her hair forming a black storm around it as it spun. The headless body continued on its way straight down, but with much less velocity than before. Because of that, crashing into the ground did little to tarnish her beauty. Her legs and spine ended up being broken, but at this point it didn’t really matter. Karla was right about there being spectators to her fall - after waiting for the sword to fall as well to make sure it wouldn’t hit them, a bunch of early-bird heroes gathered around it. Freeing her lower body from the kimono by ripping it open at her hip, her dripping, inviting pussy was quickly stuffed with one’s cock while another one forced his into the still-bleeding stump of her neck. Her massive breasts got the attention from a female heroine instead, who climbed on top of her chest and rubbed her clit against one of her nipples.

Karla’s barely conscious head flew through the air for quite some time. As she soared forward, her blood continued to drip from the hole where her neck used to be. With the state her mind was in, it was hard for her to form any coherent thoughts, but she still managed to notice that it was taking her fall too long to reach the ground. It seemed that her head had stabilized, too. Shaking her head to move the hair away from the view, Karla stared at the ground beneath her - but it seemed to stay away at a constant distance from her. She was simply floating through the air, now. This had to be some kind of magic, Karla decided. Moving her eyes upward, she saw that she was headed for forest near the castle. She tried to move her eyes back down, to see if maybe there was someone she could get help from, but her eyes didn’t respond. Instead, her vision went dark. Realizing she was dying, her thoughts went towards the yet unborn daughter she was supposed to have in the future. “I’m sorry, Fir…” By the time her head arrived at its destination, all signs of life were gone from the Sword Vassal’s eyes. Landing on a spot nearby, it’d have to wait quite some time for attention from the woman who put Karla under her spell.



Kiran looked over the tied-up form of a very busty, purple-haired woman, feeling his cock harden at the sight of her massive, uncovered breasts. The woman approached him, introduced herself as Loki and confessed to having killed and replaced Anna, then tried attacking him. Using the icy magic from the Breidablik, he was able to defeat her - but he had a feeling the woman went easy on him. Now, a mischievous smile graced her lips as she looked straight at him, juggling her breasts provocatively in spite of having her hands and her feet bound together. As they were basically slipping free out of her robe, he just dragged the rope down and freed them - but the woman seemed more than content with that. In fact, he was unsettled by her eagerness - but that didn’t stop him from fondling them for a while. She moaned straight at him as he grabbed her nipples and stretched her tits as far forward as he could, with them slumping back to her chest and jiggling once they slammed against her ribs. They felt… different from the countless other tits he had groped after coming to Askr. He’d have a hard time telling, what was wrong with them, though - all he could say was that he constantly felt like his hands were about to slip through her skin. After giving them a bit more attention, his hands went for the belt on her hip. Getting it out of the way, and tearing off the clasp that kept two parts of her dress together at her knee, he pushed the purple cloth over her abdomen area to the side, exposing her hariless slit.

Finally freeing his erection, he carefully moved towards it. Feeling up Loki’s wide, meaty thighs as he did, he could hear the woman moan again as he massaged them. Her pussy began to leak with enough arousal for Kiran to be able to see that, so he shoved a finger into it. Pulling it out, the summoner examined if the sticky liquid on it looked normal. After deciding it did, he finally let his cock go inside the woman - and the pleasure-filled writhes she did on the ground below him showed him just how much she was enjoying it. Was she just trying to get him to fuck her? If she did, she’d better be prepared to face what usually followed the sex. He suspected that was the case at first, but ordered some heroes to search for Anna just in case. As they reported that the redhead was nowhere to be found, he had to accept that what the woman said was true. Then, why did she approach and tell him that? Maybe she really was just trying to kill him? Whatever the reason was, she deserved a harsh pounding,- and sounded and acted more than happy that she received one, her cunt hit repeatedly with thrusts of tremendous force, Kiran’s cock slamming into her cervix again and again. Screaming in release, Loki came just moments before he released his load into her womb.

“It seems like you told the truth about Anna. She was a valuable subordinate, helping with keeping things here running. With a body like this, I could overlook you trying to kill me and keep you around for some time as a fucktoy… but killing someone that valuable is something I cannot tolerate. You will die today… but you deserve a public execution.” The excited thrill that went through her body was pretty unsettling - her pussy clenched hard on his cock after hearing that, showing him just how aroused that made her. As it was early in the morning, he decided that it’d be a great way to start off the day and boost the heroes’ morale. Pulling out, he got up and opened the door - meeting Hinoka on the other side. His Hoshidian lover had come to him earlier in the night and warned him about Ursula having come to assassinate her, making him keep his guard up through the night after comforting her for a while. Eventually, she returned to sleep as he still had to deal with work - Anna had been slacking off recently so it fell on him to take up her obligations. Well, with Loki’s revelations, it made sense that Anna wasn’t doing her job - she couldn’t, as the Askrian Commander was dead.

Greeting Hinoka with a kiss, he smiled as she looked with both curiosity and jealousy at Loki. “Don’t worry, the slut’s getting executed publicly in just a few minutes. Wanna watch?” The happy squeal and a nod told him that Hinoka very much did. The redhead had her spear with her, heading out for some morning practice - but she could put that off for some time to come along.
“You. Get up and follow us.” Leaving with Hinoka hand-in-hand, they walked to the castle’s main hall.

When they arrived there, there was an average-sized group of heroes gathered there for that part of the day. Kiran climbed the stairs with Hinoka following close behind. Loki ascended the stairs, her breasts jiggling around with each step she took. Her huge, round ass swayed from one side to another as she walked up, too - drawing the attention of most male heroes in the room.

“This woman has killed commander Anna. Punishment for that is death.” He announced, and without wasting any time used the Breidablik to form a dagger made of ice. Although he missed it, the relaxed and aroused expression on Loki’s face changed as she watched him do that - instead of sexual desire, it showed a far more sinister lust - but that passed almost instantly, the woman satisfied that she had the confirmation Kiran now had access to the Nifl’s ice magic. She had suspected that much when he overpowered her before, and now she was able to tell what kind of magic it was. The satisfaction turned back into a sexual one as Kiran used the dagger to cut through the side of her dress at her waist . Shaking her hips erotically to throw the dress off as it now would fall by itself, she presented her nude body to Kiran again - there was no hurt in trying to use her appearance on him again. Instead, he stabbed the dagger directly into her stomach. She moaned loudly as he dragged the knife up, creating a diagonal cut from which her guts began to spill. Pulling the dagger out once he reached her tremendous tits, Kiran followed up with a vertical cut across her stomach, which showed just the slightest hint of fat. Slicing through more of her intestines, Kiran grabbed onto one that slid out and started to tug on it, pulling the lengthy flesh rope out of her stomach. The constant moans from the woman, even as the entirety of her guts were hanging out of her stomach, seemed a bit unsettling - in no sign the woman showed that his actions were causing her any pain at all - or if they did, she was able to perfectly turn it into more pleasure more skillfully than any woman he had killed before. After getting all of her intestine out, leaving her stomach a hollow cavity, he slid the knife back in and cut off the last part of them still connected to her. As soon as he did, the woman screamed out in a loud outcry, making it obvious to anyone watching that she just came.

Moaning in the height of her pleasure as her pussy squirted out her juices, Loki called out to him: “Oh, Kiran! You sure know how to pleasure a lady. My legs are almost giving out from all the pleasure you just gave me… I feel that just a little more, and I’ll go mad with pleasure~! Too bad that my assassin failed to kill that redhead… We could have had so much fun together!” Hinoka listened to Loki with increasing jealousy, and once she heard the last sentence, almost exploded with fury. That huge-titted bitch was responsible for the incredibly busty woman coming to kill her? “Kiran, let me hurt her now!” Hinoka called out, taking a break from the little masturbatory session she had while watching Kiran at work, setting her spear down and running towards them. “Sure. Have fun!” Kiran told her while handing her the knife.

To start things off, Hinoka stabbed the knife directly into the opening in Loki’s stomach, and straight into her womb. Seeing Kiran’s seed pour out from the womb only angered her more, so she stabbed her again - driving the knife as deep into it as she could, pushing the cut-up womb down her body as Hinoka sliced into her vagina from above. Hinoka stabbed her a few more times, frustrated that all the woman did was moan in return. Her last strike had enough force to cut through all of her vaginal canal, the tip exiting her body on the other side, but even having her cunt ruined wasn’t enough to stop her from moaning. “Are you disappointed, girly? Were you expecting me to scream in pain? You’ll have to try harder than that… You know, you’re pretty cute all worked up like this…” Loki taunted Hinoka with another round of moans, her words obviously driving the princess even more mad than before. How was she still showing only pleasure when her cunt was completely ruined? Pulling the dagger towards her, Hinoka cut through the front of Loki’s body, connecting the hole at her abdomen with the slit of her snatch… And all that caused was Loki coming again as Hinoka cut through her clit, the cut at her pussy spurting both her honey and blood onto Hinoka’s hands while the princess watched, dumbfounded.

Trying to regain her composure, Hinoka wondered, what to do next. Her gaze turned downwards, to Loki’s strong feet. As with anything in this form, Loki tailored them to look extremely alluring, even if her preferred footwear were high-heels. Seeing them, Hinoka felt a pang of extremely powerful arousal rise within her. Her toes looked just so hot! The bridge curved out so beautifully, too… Completely captivated by their sight, Hinoka dropped to her knees and examined Loki’s feet up close. The little laughter from above annoyed her, but when Loki lifted one of her legs, letting Hinoka get a better look at the bottom part of her feet, Hinoka just ignored her. Loki placed her feet right in front of Hinoka’s face, and the princess pressed her mouth against the bottom of her feet. Her tongue slid along the arch a few times, licking and tasting it. She moved it across her sole too, before moving her head to the front and sucking on Loki’s toes while the other hand felt up the woman’s heel. As she felt her arousal spiking again, Hinoka let go of it and used that hand to start fingering herself - her other hand still holding the dagger. It only took her a short time to reach her climax. As Hinoka felt she was on the edge, the pegasus rider quickly cut through the leg just above the ankle. The foot stayed on her face as blood began spurting onto it, Hinoka’s body shaking in a powerful orgasm. As her mouth opened with her muscles relaxed by the pleasure, her tongue hanging out, some of Loki’s blood poured inside - Hinoka enjoying the taste as she swallowed it.

“My my, it looks like you really like my feet. Are you going to take the other one too, my dear?” Loki’s voice was as sensual as ever as she said that, and this time Hinoka found herself enjoying listening to it. Once her climax subsided, she quickly sliced Loki’s second foot off too. She couldn’t help but smile as she looked at the two new toys she had acquired - both her sister’s and Fjorm’s feet grew pretty boring after using them too much, and the fresh ones she acquired from other heroines just didn’t do it for her as well as those two pairs did. But these magnificent feet… Hinoka was sure they would allow for endless orgasms later on. Without her feet, Loki descended to her knees, making sure to make her tits bounce as much as she could before massaging them again with her hands.

“Are you done, love?” Kiran asked her, having finished checking the pieces of Loki’s guts for ones he could use. “I think I’ll have a bit more fun first.” Hinoka answered, smiling while moving to where she placed her spear, and swapping it and the feet she was holding. Kiran just nodded, walking towards the gallows to replace the rope there with the bloody strands he was holding. Returning towards Loki, Hinoka walked behind the woman and kicked her on her small back. The purple-haired woman happily bent over, her bubbly ass sticking out in the air. Forcing the tip of the curved blade into Loki’s anus, Hinoka quickly drove her weapon inside. This time, she had no intention of impaling her all the way through, and the curve of the blade drove it forward relative to Loki’s body. Almost immediately, Hinoka could feel her weapon slamming into the wooden floor beneath them. Letting go of it, Hinoka watched as Loki’s buttcheeks jiggled with the white handle sticking out from between them. “I’m done now!” She announced happily, making Kiran turn towards her. Seeing the shaft sticking out of Loki’s ass, Kiran realized Loki was unable to get to him herself.
“Can you carry her here?” He asked, and with a smile Hinoka worked her hands under Loki’s armpits, then lifted her from the ground. Letting some Loki’s weight rest on the shaft of the spear, it pushed it further out of Loki’s belly, the blade already sticking out through the hole in her stomach. Hinoka groped the woman’s tits from behind as she carried her, and had to admit that these breasts felt divine. Why couldn’t hers be like this?

Carrying Loki - who started moaning again - to Kiran, Hinoka took a look at the noose her lover made out of Loki’s guts. It looked a bit sloppy, but it seemed it would still be functional. As she brought her to Kiran, he wrapped the intestine around the woman’s neck, then tightened it so that she wouldn’t fall out. After Hinoka took a step back, he pulled the lever to open the trapdoor - and just as he did, Hinoka released Loki and let her fall into the opening. Hinoka clung to him the moment she let go of her, and as they watched Loki hang together, Hinoka worked her pussy onto Kiran’s cock. The pair continued to enjoy themselves as Loki squirmed in the fleshy noose in front of them.

As Loki fell, her massive breasts bounced yet again, continuing to move around in a fluid motion even as the guts stopped her fall. Kiran put some ice over them to keep them from tearing under her weight. Because of that, the purple-haired woman’s breathing was restricted with her own flesh. Again, she showed no signs of pain, but she couldn’t prevent her face from turning red, and as it went on a purple not unlike the color of her hair. Her strong, thick legs started kicking out almost instantly, causing more blood to spill from the cut at her pussy as it was torn further open. Without her feet, the blood from stumps of her legs was able to be throw to a distance, splashing onto the heroes watching from afar. Her huge ass swayed from one side to another, mirroring the way the woman walked usually as her hips twisted around, the pole of Hinoka’s spear swinging around. The gaping hole of her stomach allowed onlookers to see how the internal stomach orgasm were shaken around by the hanging, the blade of Hinoka’s weapon still sticking out of it and hitting her breasts from below. Visible only to Kiran and Hinoka, her small back arched and stretched out again as her lower body was shaken with powerful spasms.

With the strain on her neck crunching her windpipe shut, making it impossible to breathe, Loki should have been unable to speak. Her purple face showing how little oxygen her brain had and her tongue sticking out of it also gave that same impression, especially that her expression devolved into one of mindless pleasure as her eyes rolled back to the side of her head. Because of that, hearing her luscious voice perfectly clear and without any gurgles or choking sounds came as a surprise to everyone there.

“Farewell, summoner of Askr… We will meet again, my dear… I’ll be looking forward to that... Until then, just enjoy my parting gift…” As if to accentuate her words, a howl could be heard in the distance. As she finished speaking, another twitch shook her body, making her jump up and down in the noose again. However, her purple eyes had gone almost completely dark. More howls and growls could be heard from different wings of the castle as she slowly came to a stop, her long, meaty legs and her slim arms hanging limply at her sides. Occasionally, a spasm still shook her body, but they began to get further and further apart. Flickers continued to appear in them from time to time, but eventually the body ended up going completely still.



Carrying the bag filled with heads from Loki’s secret chamber, Corrin stumbled into the clearing she and Loki had agreed to meet in. Her mistress was nowhere to be seen… But she could hear her moans nearby. Going in their direction, she was soon able to find the illusionist laid out on the grass. Her eyes were closed, and she showed no signs of being aware of her presence. Even if she was unconscious, her fingers were still working on her snatch, and Corrin could tell it was damp with multiple orgasms, with the grass beneath her cunt stained with a huge load of her juices. Corrin felt her arousal growing as she watched Loki do that for a moment, before she dropped the sack and quickly called on her dragon powers again. The super-damp, yet ever-tight cunt was something she couldn’t resist, and so she immediately slammed her dragon cock all the way in. Seeing Loki squirm underneath her, Corrin didn’t last long before blowing her load inside her.

That was enough to take the illusionist out of her trance. The magic that she used to create the illusory, yet corporeal copy of herself connected it directly to her mind, allowing her to feel exactly what was being done to it, while still in control and safely staying away. Because of that, she was able to cum at all the abuse that body had suffered while still keeping her real body unhurt. But with the body hanging in the flesh noose, it was getting harder and harder to remain in contact with it, as it was already way past what a normal body could handle. Her mind staying in a limbo in between the two bodies, Loki was able to realize just how dangerous that magic could be. That knowledge would let her handle it a lot better next time she tried this magic out, though. The hot semen shooting straight into her, along with fresh pleasure coming from her original body, managed to pull her back to it.

Waking up in a scream of pleasure, it took her only an instant to understand, where she was. “Hello, Corrin. I’m delighted to see you…” She said as she saw the princess in front of her, stretching her arms towards her and pulling her in for a kiss. “You’ve done your part, I believe?” She asked after Corrin broke the kiss off.
“Yes… The springs should be fully changed by now.” Corrin explained happily.
“Lovely! I was able to confirm what I suspected: The summoner has access to Nifl’s ice magic now. That gives me some ideas for what we should do next…” Loki let her voice trail off, only for Corrin to lean in for another kiss. After that one was over, Loki managed to push Corrin off of her. “Sorry, dearie. We can’t do this right here now or someone will find us. Once we’re safely away, though…” Dropping a seductive smile and shaking her boobs at the young princess, she saw that the girl was still captivated by her body. Good. This was the perfect way of making Corrin stay loyal to her - and if she groomed the girl correctly, in time she could even become more than just a tool. Loki laughed at the thought - was she actually getting attached to the girl? Really?

Before she could think about that in more detail, she noticed a head on the ground nearby. Picking it up, Loki was able to confirm that it was the girl she had hypnotized yesterday. If her head was here, than that meant she probably did her job too. At least that part of her plan worked out. And it was the one that mattered the most - if the summoner had access to powerful Nifl magic now, then weakening his forces was a top priority. A smug smile appeared on her lips. If she was right about it, Kiran would do that himself! In her visit to the land of Tellius, she came across a scientist by the name of Izuna. From him, she was able to learn how to make a potion that could make any beast shapeshifter go feral. Adapting and expanding on that, she managed to get it to work through skin - and only on those shapeshifters, as it originally could affect humans too. Now, an important part of Kiran’s army would be affected by it… She only regretted not being able to stay and watch the chaos that was about to unfold.

Adding Karla’s head to the sack of heads, Loki used her magic to take it with them. Then, the illusionist opened a portal to the world that was their next destination - back to Muspell. She had no intention of helping Surtr, though. She was certain that Kiran would defeat him. However, the youngest princess of Nifl was still in the custody of his forces. Her lips were twisted with a sadistic smile as she imagined, how could Ylgr still be used for her benefit… Corrin held on to her hand with a powerful grip as they crossed over to the world of flames.

>>14029 Ursula's scene here is based on the drawing Veiled had done of her

>>14029
Karla's hanging leading to a decapitation was a great choice. I also liked Loki's hanging, never would have thought of using someones intestines as a noose, figured they'd tear to easily to be viable.

>>14033 I had fun making both of these more than just simple hangings :D Well, magic has a lot of neat uses that wouldn't work normally...

Chapter 35: The Trickster's Parting Gift

tags: non-con, F/F, M/F, hard vore, debreasting, beheading, throat cutting, torn-in-half, impalement

Jill squeezed water out of her hair while Lethe looked at her, struggling to put her skirt on. Even despite Lethe’s reluctance to do so, she agreed to go for a swim after Jill insisted, saying they both needed that after their steamy night. Lethe had to admit that the dip in the springs made her feel really refreshed, and the smell she could sense from Jill was much more pleasant. As the two girls helped one another overcome their prejudice against the other’s race, they became more than acquaintances - they became friends, and eventually lovers. Sharing their racial customs with one another, Lethe once decided to show Jill the way laguz bonded with one another, eating her out while having her stimulate her tail… And Jill then repaid the favour using her lance to make her cum. The relief Jill felt after they were done made Lethe feel very happy, and so they carried on sharing in pleasure like this as the war continued. After being pulled to Askr together, Jill needed to be comforted - and Lethe’s animal sex drive let her do just that, their mating sessions growing more and more extensive. And just one of these sessions brought them here together to cleanse its products off their bodies, even if Lethe had a hard time going into the water. Seeing the wyvern rider wipe her hair with a towel, her naked, dripping chest - only barely bigger than Lethe’s - on full display as she turned her head upwards, Lethe felt frisky enough for another round.

“Do you wanna go again to start the day off?” The catgirl asked her friend eagerly once Jill wrapped herself with a towel, and the two took off - Lethe going topless as she couldn’t be bothered to put more than her short green skirt on when they left their room. They were assigned a room with the rest of human heroes from their world. While Lethe had a bit of an issue with that at first, she had to admit that she had come to enjoy the more organized style of life that the beorc had shown. If only her warriors were able to keep this strict… Getting there, Lethe ignored the stares her exposed chest was getting from the beorc they passed who were heading out for the day - but some part of her was happy about their stares. She had to admit that some of them looked very… interesting. If it wasn’t for Jill, and if they weren’t beorc, she could have pictured herself choosing one of them as her mate. Actually… She should not think less of them because they were beorc. Well, Jill was still there for her so she shouldn’t even be thinking of that. Entering their room, Lethe tore off her skirt, not wanting to waste any time. However, Jill teased her for a while, letting the towel slide a bit down before stopping it again over and over. As her breasts slipped out, Lethe couldn’t take it anymore, and she tackled her lover. The towel was thrown off as the pair collapsed onto the bed with Lethe on top.

Immediately, Lethe’s fingers went towards Jill’s snatch as her head went toward Jill’s mammaries. Her tongue licked at them, tasting the water they were still wet with. Relishing in its taste combined with the taste of Jill’s skin, Lethe noticed a thrill going through her body. The moment it appeared, Jill’s hand began rubbing the base of her tail, so the cat laguz decided it was because of that. Stretching herself out to do it, Jill’s other hand was able to reach Lethe’s cunt, and both girls continued to finger the other while working on the other’s arousal - Jill making use of the extra sensitive zone near Lethe’s tail, and the orange-haired catgirl continuing to lick all of the Daein girl’s tits. As both of them were experts on stimulating the other, the loud moans filling the room the testament to that, it was only a short time before Jill’s head jerked back on the bed. Her honey squirted all over Lethe’s hand, and eventually Lethe pulled her fingers out and moved it to her face. Licking it off her hand, Lethe could tell it tasted a bit different from usual - perhaps the water from the springs was mixed with it. Whatever the reason for that was, it quickly disappeared from her mind as pleasure of an orgasm flooded it. The laguz was able to endure more stimulation before coming, but the climax was also more powerful because of it. Mirroring what Jill did, Lethe squirted all over her lover’s hand and onto their bedsheets. The climax was so powerful that Lethe could almost feel herself slipping away from the rest of her body… And then she transformed into her cat form.

“Lethe? You know your whiskers tickle if you do this…” Jill called out to her partner, unsure why the laguz girl would transform now. The two of them lived in a part of the castle that was spared from the potions Karla poured onto all the laguz, but with Jill’s pressure to go and clean one another in the hot springs the ones Corrin used were able to affect Lethe. And so, she was forced to transform, and as the feral potion took hold of her, lost any control she had over her body. All the orange cat could think of was killing and mating - and the beorc female in front of her would not satisfy the second need. As her maw was still just over Jill’s breasts, the cat stretched it open. Her sharp fangs sunk into the base of Jill’s boob. The red-haired knight screamed out in pain as the residual pleasure of her final orgasm was violently ripped off along with the fleshy orb that had just played a huge part in it. She watched with horror as a bulge moved down Lethe’s throat when the laguz swallowed, knowing well that was a part of her body in there. Still shocked, she was unable to react as the feral one, enjoying the taste of one teat, chomped down on the other and swallowed it as well.

With just two bleeding stumps in place of her chest, the pain Jill was in was enough to grant her inhuman strength. Despite the cat being larger than her, she was still able to throw it off their bed - the wyvern knight dashing through their room in hopes of getting a weapon. No longer was she able to think of Lethe as her lover - now all that mattered was her survival. Unfortunately for her, Lethe’s body still had some instincts left in it - and even with her mind gone, it could still tell what beorc weapons looked like. The cat jumped after Jill, reaching her just as she outstretched one arm towards her axe. The massive beast slamming into her threw her off-balance, and her fingers slid across the handle but failed to grab it. Hitting the ground, Jill turned with her fist swinging towards Lethe’s head - maybe if she could knock her out - she’d be able to escape. In response, Lethe just stretched her maw open again - Jill’s arm sliding deep down her throat with her hand almost reaching into her stomach - Jill could swear her fingers could just barely reach the nipple of one of her breasts. The feeling of having her arm surrounded by slimy, fleshy walls of a laguz’s gullet, ended soon as Lethe’s sharp teeth came down on it again, leaving her with just a stump halfway between her shoulder and her elbow.

Lethe was pinning her down again, and there was nothing Jill could do to escape from that now. The weight of her lover’s animal form was too big to fight against… A bitter voice in the back of her head told her she was right about the laguz all along - they really were just beasts. Tears flashed in her red eyed as Lethe’s tongue started licking her surviving hand, the laguz opening her mouth yet again and consuming as much of her other arm as she could. This time, Jill was fighting against it, so the teeth sank into her just below her elbow - and again, Jill watched as a bulge travelled down into Lethe’s slightly swollen stomach. Waving the stump of her arm around, Jill stared into the cat’s purple eyes, searching for any sign of her lover within them, for any chance the animal would spare her.

With her prey’s struggles stopping, the beorc woman became not entertaining - it was time to kill her and move on. Having her stomach stretch a bit to contain more of her body parts felt good enough that even the feral mind was able to feel it - leaving her yearning for more food to fill it up. Opening her mouth as wide as she could, Lethe was able to get all of Jill’s head inside it in one big stretch - which turned into one bite as her teeth ripped through Jill’s throat. With the length of her ponytail, only the base of it got in, the long stream of crimson hair staying on the floor, bitten off. Her throat had some troubles having it all fit, but as she did her best to push it in it eventually was able to move into her stomach as well - creating a bigger bulge in it now. Jill was still conscious as she travelled down there, her scalp and face quickly getting all slimy with her digestive acids. Her head moved around in Lethe’s stomach for a few moments as life rapidly waned within it, the Daein girl able to feel as digestion started on her head before passing away.

Her headless, armless and breastless body was abandoned by Lethe as she smashed her way through the door to their room, as swift and strong as ever even with her body full of her former love. Although she couldn’t think of much, her mind was reminded of those beorc she had seen before. Any of them would do - with her urge to kill satisfied, the feral catgirl now searched for a mate.



Completely horrified, Leanne watched as the masses of Feral Ones proceeded to spread out through their wing of the Askrian castle. Her broad white wings let her hover above them, keeping her safe from the grounded ones. That let her watch without any interruptions what unfolded beneath, with the Feral Ones attacking and killing heroes left and right. She was even more appalled as she saw her brethren submit to their animalistic urges, claiming both beorc men and women and mating with them against their will. Watching them like that was really hard for the heron princess. She wished there was something she could do to help them… Well, there was one way - but she was too afraid to swoop back down to them. She had sung the Galdr of Rebirth with her brother before, bringing friends back from the feral state… However, it required her to get really close to them. She tried to gather the courage necessary for that, but only when she saw the red lion that she knew was Skrimir below her did she manage to do that. Flapping her wings to float back down, Leanne headed towards the heir to the throne of Gallia, knowing she had to at least try to save him.

As her feet touched the ground, her gentle voice immediately broke out into the song. Magic poured out from the every word she sung, and she could see a wave of serenity spreading through the feral beasts around her - even if the winged girl focused on just Skrimir, the others who heard her were affected by her galdr too. Seeing them calm down and forget about their lusts made her feel safer, telling her her magic was working even though she could see one mating with a female hero in the back. As her song went on, she watched happily as all the beasts around her slowly settled down in a ring around her, all entranced by her singing, watching her carefully. Leanne crossed her hands in front of her chest as she sung on, closing her golden eyes to focus fully on the ancient magical lyrics. The sudden angry roars of pain all around her startled her, but Leanne just continued to sing, too dedicated to seeing it through to stop now and keeping her eyes closed - unaware that her magic was now bringing intense pain to all the beasts surrounding her as the purifying magic worked on their animal forms. As the pain continued to grow, the trance her magic put them in began to break - eventually, making them snap out of it. Hearing some movement in front of her, Leanne opened her eyes again - only to see Skrimir charging at her. Too caught up in her Galdr, she failed to react in time. Beating her wings to fly away, she was able to rise only a foot off the ground before the huge red lion laguz smashed into her.

Air knocked from her lungs, Leanne’s song was stopped as she was thrown onto the ground. Her body was dragged across the ground with Skrimir on top, tearing the back part of her long, white dress open and getting bloody scratches all over her small back. Her wings snapped in a few places, all tangled up and broken, making her unable to fly anymore as a cloud of feathers was thrown in the air around them. When they stopped, and she was able to catch her breath, the heron, although she was afraid for her life, still tried to sing on. However, Skrimir had realized that her song was the source of his earlier pain - and the moment new notes left her lips, he ran his claws across her delicate throat. The song finally ended for good as her voice turned to wet gurgling, blood flowing freely from the open wound in her neck and her mouth alike. She began to trash on the ground, raising the hands from her chest to her neck in order to stop the bleeding - and failing, just soaking her fingers and sleeves red with blood. As she did that, she looked up at the red lion towering over her. With how huge he was, she couldn’t see his face - only the bottom of his chin and his stomach… and as her sight moved down his body, also the throbbing monster of a cock, growing to a size far bigger than any human’s.

With the danger of the girl hurting him stopped, the feral lion’s lust was free to take over. A quick flick of his claws across her abdomen ripped the lower part of her dress off, leaving more bleeding slices over her frail body. Her hymen was pierced by his barbed cock as he let out a loud roar signalling his domination. As he drove his member deep in, Leanne was able to feel the barbs on the sides being dragged across her sensitive walls, walls that were already too tight to let him fit in painlessly. Her pussy stretched in order to accommodate him as much as it could, but it wasn’t enough and the barbs punched holes through it as he slammed his cock inside her again and again. The heron would scream in pain if she could, but all that did was cause more blood to leave her lips as she gurgled on her blood again. Tears began to flow from her golden eyes as she suffered on the ground, watching the bulge in her stomach that appeared when Skrimir made his way through her cervix and into her womb. The lack of fresh blood to keep her brain going took its toll on her, with her body constantly spasming, her arms flailing around mindlessly and hitting the limbs of her beastly rapist. As the weakness in all of her body intensified, she began to slip away. With the pain in her neck, her pussy and her broken wings overwhelming her, the golden-haired laguz welcomed the relief that came with death.

Although Skrimir couldn’t see her face to tell when she died, the sudden twitches of her cunt as the girl spasmed underneath were enough to notify him that happened. The additional tension over his cock caused the lion to release his load into her womb, her belly swollen with all the semen he released inside her. Roaring again to signify his climax, he withdrew. With the plug of his cock gone, some of his semen flooded out of her pussy and stained both her dress and the ground below with it. That, however, was no turnoff for the other laguz nearby. After a short hissing spat one was able to reach her, filling her bleeding cunt with his member. Although it was smaller than Skrimir’s, it still filled her up nicely. The runner-ups who couldn’t use her yet approached her body too. Their claws freed her naked, defenseless form from the confines of her already torn dress, and as hunger overtook them, started to devour pieces of her exposed flesh. By the time the second load reached her uterus, her limbs were almost completely gone, and when her dead cunt received its third climax, her torso was stripped of most of its meat too. With her stomach ripped open to let them reach its organs, only the bones of her central body and her still cooling-down, semen-filled pussy remained when the feral beasts finally gave up on her corpse.



“Thanks for agreeing to give me a flying lesson, Caeda!” Nino called out happily as she and the princess of Talys took off on their pegasi. After Florina taught the young girl the basics of flying around on a horse with wings, Nino was more than happy to practice that. However, the pink-haired knight seemed busy preparing for the wedding of her friends, Nino decided not to bother her with any more inquiries. Instead, she searched for someone else who could help her - and the blue-haired woman was happy to do it. The two quickly flew away, with Marth’s lover giving her helpful tips as they continued to soar across the sky. Although Nino was trying to do her best, keeping her balance on the winged animal seemed very hard for her. She brought a magic tome with her in hopes of testing if she could use her magic while in the air, but the one time she tried it, she almost slipped off and plummeted to her death. Caeda managed to warn her in time, and Nino sadly had to agree that she wouldn’t try it again until she was fully capable of flying flawlessly. Moving on, she tried to focus on that as they continued to fly around. However, Caeda seemed super distracted by the things happening down below them. Nino tried to lean over to take a look there too, but she almost fell off again. Remembering Caeda’s warning, she decided to just ask her instead.

“What’s going on down there, Caeda? Are you getting bored of helping me? I might try to teach you magic in return!” Nino called out the last sentence with excitement, ignoring the furrowed brow that appeared on Caeda’s face.
“No, it’s just that…” Could she tell the little girl about the horrors she was seeing unfolding beneath them? “There’s a huge group of beasts who seem to be out of control there. I don’t think we can get down even if we wanted to.” Caeda responded, deciding not to disclose the details of how gruesome the situation below them was.
“Okay! Let’s keep flying, then!” Nino called out happily, and the pair continued to fly on for some more time. However, Caeda seemed increasingly distracted by what was happening down below. And her worries were well justified, for she saw a group of massive birds of prey taking off to the skies and flying towards them. As her world only had dragon shapeshifters, Caeda made sure to study the other races, and because of that she was able to tell that the approaching laguz were both of the raven and hawk tribes. Had they gone mad just as their landlocked brethren did? Grabbing her Wing Sword tightly, she regretted not taking the Wing Spear with her instead. It would provide her with a better reach if it come to fighting them. Glancing over at Nino, she remembered that with how little knowledge about flying the girl had, the green-haired girl was completely helpless now. She’d just have to make sure to fight for the two of them, then. The beating of their wings soon caught up to them, and Caeda watched them carefully as the laguz started to approach her and the mage up close.

Caeda made her pegasus dive forward just in time as the first laguz tried to attack it. Swinging her sword towards the bird, she watched with satisfaction as the wounded animal fell from the sky. She turned in the saddle to take a look at Nino, and immediately shouted as she saw the girl was sliding off her mount again. “Don’t try to fight, Nino! You will fall!” Fortunately, the girl broke off her spellcasting and grasped the wing of her pegasus to keep herself from falling, her spellbook falling out of her hands and disappearing from their sight beneath them. “Please, do not try to fight them, just escape! I’ll handle them myself!” Caeda screamed towards Nino, but the girl seemed unconvinced. “I’ll fight better without having to worry about you!” Caeda called out to her again while driving her sword into the skull of a raven laguz near her. Seeing the Black Fang trainee leaving on her pegasus, Caeda was able to focus fully on the battle with the rabid animals that were encircling her from all directions. Bunches of brown and black feathers filled the sky around her as the princess made her way through numerous animal opponents.

Their sharp beaks and claws connected with her body a couple of times, but without causing her any serious wounds. Her red battle tunic got torn a bit and so did her long gloves, but that caused no issues to her fighting capabilities. The feral ones surrounding her seem to have noticed that getting too close to her was dangerous - attacking her mindlessly wasn’t working out for them. Because of that, they changed their target: Instead of attacking Caeda herself, they went for her pegasus. The shorter reach of her sword meant she had no way to get rid of them as they slowly nibbled on the ends of its wings. All she could do was try to evade them in the air, but with them keeping their distance from her that would just keep them at a stalemate. And so, she sent her pegasus towards the laguz, her body splashed with animal ichor, painfully aware that just how much it hurt her trusted steed. It took her far too long to realize that she was slowly throwing away her ability to stay in the air for a couple of kills on rabid animals. Each one she killed was one less that could trouble any of her friends, but would the cost of it be worth it?

Eventually, her pegasus’s wings were made completely unusable. It threw around in the air, beating the torn-up white sheets that were missing half their feathers to keep her from plummeting down instantly, but still slowly going down. Caeda had to hold on tightly to keep herself from falling off, unable to use her sword to prevent the birds from getting closer. Seeing her put her weapon in the sheath, one of them sweeped in and almost got a hit in on her leg - a strong kick from her armored boot knocking him off just in time. Emboldened by that, the others converged on her again. One of them went for the neck of her pegasus, and she could do nothing to stop him. The blood of the laguz that covered her body was joined by that of her mount as its head was ripped open. Staring at it in horror, Caeda had little time to consider her options. They have made it closer to the ground, but she was still high enough that the fall would most likely be fatal - staying on the dead pegasus or not. Her eyes darted to the winged animals around her… It was the only chance she still had.

With her pegasus’s death throes providing her with enough temporary solid ground to jump off from, she jumped away from it and onto the nearest laguz, just barely making it over to it. She was hoping she could make it fly downwards until she was at a safe altitude, but she underestimated how hard it would be to stay on top of the bird. It took all she had to keep herself from falling off, and there was no way she could get it under control - or draw her sword again to protect herself. Desperately trying to keep her balance, she ended up waving her arms and legs around in all directions… With one of her legs ending up just in front of the beak of the hawk she was riding. A quick snap of a beak later, pain exploded in that leg as her calf was crushed between two of the laguz’s mandibles. Unable to keep her balance anymore, a panicked Caeda would have slid off - but as she was about to fall off, more beaks clamped onto her other limbs. Immobilized in the air by multiple animals, she tried her best to get one of her arms free, to use the Wing Sword to defend herself like she did before, but without any success. Spread eagle horizontally in the air by the four birds, all Caeda could do was wait as the other animals started to attack her. With strong strikes of their beaks and talons, they were able to remove her chest guard and rip through most of her red tunic - and more importantly, her belt that held the sheath of her sword with it. As her sword fell down just like Nino’s weapon did before, her shoulderpads fell off on their own without the rest of the armor they were attached to, leaving her torso in the nude with her small chest uncovered. Suddenly aware of all the movements in the air caused by the beating of numerous wings, Caeda tried not to squirm a lot even as the laguz-generated wind rubbed against her nipples - still hoping there was some way out for her.

Her lower body was still protected by the white skirt she had on under her tunic. But it wouldn’t be for long - and just another strike after, the white clothing fell off leaving her other most feminine area exposed. The air on her cunt was even less tolerable than on her tits, but it didn’t bother her for long, soon replaced by strong pain. For the bird laguz, Loki’s modifications to the potions caused their hunger to grow out of control. Now, with the wrapping gone, the feral ones could enjoy their meal. A sharp beak made its way into her stomach, tugging a part of her guts outside while some of them disappeared down the bird’s gullet. Another one joined in, attacking a bit more up and chewing on the contents of her stomach. However, the others were still unsatisfied, unable to get too close to her because of the danger of colliding with others. Some of the more impatient ones struck at her legs again, and began pulling away on them in opposite directions. The pain of having her insides devoured was joined by a strange tension in her crotch, although a nonsexual one - and one that continued to grow as the pulling on her legs increased. With the strength of her legs brought by her riding skills, they wouldn’t get torn off easily - so instead, it was her crotch that caved in first. The tension turned into a ripping sensation as her skin gave way, a crack appearing in her body that quickly travelled upward.

Caeda screamed in pain as her blood began to pour from the new opening in her body. Starting at her pussy, her stretched out skin and flesh tore. Now, Caeda struggled as much as she could, but that didn’t help as the birds drew her legs further away from one another. Next, a red trial opened in both her belly and her back, setting whatever organs still remained uneaten free to fall out - and as she flailed in the air, some did, slipping out and falling, starting with her womb and the rest of her reproductive system. Each time a piece of her fell down, it was caught by one of the laguz who swallowed her up. The crack in her body now had reached the top of her midsection, but the laguz showed no intentions of stopping. It took them extra effort, but eventually her ribs snapped, dividing her ribcage in two as the ribs on one side were separated from her spine and the sternum. With the ribs coming off, her lung was torn off as well, with just one working on supplying her body with blood now. As the tear reached her collarbones, the laguz stopped. The two parts of her body were almost aligned together to make a single long line with her head in the middle, letting multiple laguz bite into her limbs. The few final minutes of Caeda’s life before bleeding out were filled with pain of bird laguz stripping most of her flesh from bone. The meaty thighs hardened by her riding practice had enough flesh to satisfy multiple ones, but with their numbers as huge as they were all of her meat was barely enough to feed all of them.

Once they were done, Caeda had already passed on. Their hunger sated, the laguz let go of Caeda’s body one by one - and when none remained, it fell the rest of the distance to the ground. Hitting it, her skeleton was shattered, with her bones flying off in all directions. Her head, the only part of her that had remained relatively intact, was also thrown into a distance, along with a part of her spine - rolling forward, it would remain there until a hero would find it and use the Talys princess’s mouth or neck stump to work out his or her lusts.


Nino made her pegasus speed up as she flew away from Hinoka, angling her mount downwards so she would descend. Keeping herself balanced, Nino kept taking looks back at her newfound friend until she was little more than a dot in the distance. That let her notice that a few of the birds decided to follow her. Seeing Caeda fight them gave her a little courage, but as Nino had no way to defend herself, a pang of fear hit her when she saw them getting close to her. She urged her pegasus to fly faster, squeezing its sides with her legs, but the gap between her and the laguz kept getting smaller and smaller. Panicking, she forced her pegasus into a steeper angle downwards, hoping it would be enough to get her to the ground faster. Nino believed she’d be safe once she got there. However, even the increased speed of her diving down didn’t help her - the laguz just did the same, and before long they were able to reach her.

As the first one’s beak connected to her, Nino’s mind was blank because of her fear. Completely forgetting even the basics of how to fly a pegasus, she found herself sliding off the winged horse. The second laguz slammed into her steed, sending a powerful jolt through it. Powerful enough to throw the young girl off it, her body’s hold on the pegasus loosened up enough that she was flung ahead as it stumbled around. Nino found her body rotating in the air, falling even faster than before and finally leaving the laguz behind. That was little relief for the girl as she stabilized upside-down. Her blue cloak clinged to her body, wrapping around her and holding her arms close to her torso, making her unable to flip herself around - letting her watch directly as the ground grew bigger and bigger before her eyes. Her final dash on the pegasus brought to above a forest near the castle - the trees below now looking like poles for her to come crashing onto. In fact, one of them was directly below the girl. She opened her mouth to scream in pain as her body covered the final stretch that separated her from it, before its tip made it past her mouth.

The wooden trunk quickly widened, forcing her throat and esophagus to stretch. The tree’s sharp tip made it through her ribcage, puncturing one of her small lungs as she made her way down the tree. The height of her fall gave her body enough force to push her further onto the tree, with its tip going past the girl’s midriff and into her stomach. Tearing through her guts, it impaled her underdeveloped uterus before exiting through her virgin snatch, penetrating her hymen from the other side than that usually happened and spraying her clothes with blood on the way out. Her body had enough momentum to keep going even then, a bulge in her throat growing before her throat ripped open. Up at her cunt, the tree also grew thicker and thicker, eventually filling all of her slit with wood, rubbing against the insides of her vagina. The sharp shards cutting her hurt, and so did the entire length of her tight, first-time used vaginal canal stretching to accommodate the wooden shaft. Eventually, it reached its limit, while tree continued to grow in width. The flesh and skin in between her pussy and anus was torn as the two holes were connected, allowing her to move further down. Inside, her lower body was ruptured open as her vaginal canal and her rectum were connected, turning most of her ass into one connected, loose orifice. Even then, it became filled up as Nino continued to slide down.

Going down the tree, her body was able to snap most of the smaller twigs coming off it, her face like a pincushion for all the splinters. The puffy cheeks that had lit up so many hearts when Nino smiled were now punched through in multiple spots. A few of them went up the holes of her little nose, and even her lovely blue eyes weren’t spared from the acupuncture. Blinded, she was unable to see as her body reached the bigger branches. Punching her pointy chin out of the way, one of them got in between the extra chest guard she wore just for pegasus riding and her cyan shirt. The gift she got from Florina was torn off, but it also cut into the shirt - and even into the little nubs of her almost flat breasts, one of them sinking into her nipple. Still conscious, Nino was able to feel that. Although her eyes were nonfunctional now, they could still produce tears - and they were squeezed out of the corners of her eyes, dripping down her blood-covered face.

The friction between her body and the tree slowed her down, grazing her insides deeply. Additional splinters mixed with her flesh as her guts and lung were chafed into a meaty paste, leaving a red smear behind her as she moved down the tree. Eventually, Nino came to a stop - and as she did, her white skirt flopped over onto her stomach. Her panties were torn off when the tree’s tip left her body, so the huge hole that was once her impaled snatch was exposed along with the rest of her small, round ass. With her body motionless now, Nino was still alive - but the girl was wishing for death, for the pain to stop. Her mind was crossed with her family at the Black Fang - would they care about her dying? Even if she loved them all, the assassins were all accustomed with death so they could just ignore her death. Just thinking she’d pass on without anyone mourning for her was enough to make her cry again, both physical and emotional pain almost unbearable for her. However, she was still far from reprieve in dying. Her ears caught the sound of beating wings as the feral birds she thought she had escaped caught up with her.

Already weakened, Nino’s legs had gone limp before they reached her. However, in the upside-down position she was stuck in, they were still the part of her body that was sticking up the highest. Tearing the high blue boots and the belts that kept them high over her knees - both of which were also a gift from Florina - off her body, they exposed her thin and short lower limbs. That gave her enough warning to try kicking away at them, her small feet, just as pale as the rest of her body, and little toes with well-kept toenails wiggling around with little force because of her lack of strength. All she achieved through that was drawing more attention to them. Suddenly, a pain exploded over her ankle as a raven bit down onto her left feet, biting it off and swallowing it whole in one go. The sudden lack of feelings coming from her foot surprised her, but without her eyesight Nino was unable to tell what happened. On the opposite side, a hawk gobbled up her other foot, its gentle arc little more than a delicacy that the feral bird couldn’t enjoy in full. The other laguz joined in, making Nino’s short legs a little feast for them all. Her small bones rattled around when what miniscule flesh enveloped them was ripped out and eaten. Her small, perky ass wasn’t excluded from the consumption either, but by the time they reached it Nino had already succumbed to her wounds. Perhaps that was for the better - that spared the mage from the pain of getting devoured alive. Her hands went completely limp, reaching below her head - that didn’t save them from being stripped from their meat, either. Her body, stuck like a shashlik on the tree, quickly lost most of its weight as it was reduced to mostly her bones, only meat that was inaccessible surviving. Even her petite breasts were consumed, exposing her ribs to the air below.

Knowing her dead heart resided behind them, one of the birds began slamming his beak into her weak bones. As he carried on to do it, the constant shakes going through her body were enough to upset the position she was stuck in. Her blood that had ran down the tree stump while she was stuck used as a lubricant to let her slide again, her corpse resumed its journey to the base of the tree. The impact of finally hitting the tree’s base and the ground below was enough to break the fragile ligaments of her underdeveloped bones, making them scatter around the forest just like her final mentor’s bones had. With her head taking the most of the impact, it was cracked open, her brain pouring out and mixing with the dirt and dry leaves at the forest’s floor.



Lene spun around, forcing her body to move as enticingly as she could while she swung her red sash around. The pink, light cloth of her dancing outfit exposed almost all of her sexy young body, only her massive breasts and her snatch covered while the rest of her skin was shown. Her shapely thighs and wide hips contrasted nicely with how delicate her lower legs seemed. The same went for her slim waist, adding to her hourglass figure on which the muscles of her stomach and chest that were barely showing through her skin seemed out of place. Keeping a fake smile on her lips, she tried to hide the disgust she was feeling for having to dance like that for the filthy man who was watching her every move. They always desired the same thing, so she started her special dance without the man even having to ask. Only Ares deserved to see her dance like that… Her body shivered for a moment as she slid one hand under her top, and unclasped the red bra she wore underneath it. A seductive smile on her face and hatred in her eyes, she threw the bra towards the man while groping her boobs, making them swing around more in the cloth that hugged them tight. Her nipples had grown erect because even if she disliked being forced to dance like this, it still thrilled her a bit, and they were protruding through her top now. Shaking her hips suggestively again, she proceeded to dance for a few more moments - but the disappointed look in the noble’s eyes worried her. Did he notice that she wasn’t really into dancing for him? Well, then she had to try harder to convince him. Her panties followed her bra as she stripped them off as well, her pussy still covered by her pink loincloth. As she continued to dance, it shifted around, providing just enough glimpses of the sides of her pussy lips to get the imagination working while stopping short of actually revealing her cunt. Finishing another round of her dance in a compromising position that left her pussy lips visible as they pressed against the pink cloth, her fingers locked on both sides of the loincloth to keep it in place. As the man still seemed unsatisfied, she rubbed herself a little bit, with droplets of her arousal slowly seeping through the cloth as she tried not to throw up thinking that the fat man would want to take it further with her.

Before she could recover from that position, a soldier barged in. “Lord Oliver! The laguz had gone mad! They’re going everywhere and killing without any remorse! And some of them are coming this way!” The man watching Lene chuckled as he heard that. “Wonderful! I was yet to see a group of Feral Ones. Where are they?” He shoot up with more excitement than before as Lene watched him curiously.
“It’d be too dangerous to get too close to them. You should evacuate immediately, further up we’re preparing for a counterattack” The soldier insisted, and the Begnion senator knew he had to agree. “Alright. But first, I have to deal with this girl.” Turning towards Lene who had just went back into a normal position, he sighed sadly. “Sorry, girl, but I could tell that your heart wasn’t in it. That enough would be too disrespectable for me to tolerate, but then it got worse. I wanted to watch a fair maiden do an youthful, innocent dance, and instead you showed one corrupted with immorality. That is the opposite of what I desired. Even if your beauty is almost enough to equal mine, I fear you are irredeemable now. You’re tainted with behaviour not unlike a common whore… You deserve to be punished for that.” His words were not what Lene expected, and the dancer just stared at him, her mouth opened in surprise. The green-haired girl had already accepted that every man who asked her to dance for him just wanted to fuck her. To hear one didn’t was completely unexpected… But what did he mean when he said he’d punish her?

“The laguz horde can still be of use…” Duke Tanas muttered to himself, then looked at the soldier. “Hand me your lance - and hold her in place.” Following his order, the soldier approached the dancer. She tried to struggle, but he was able to overpower her, tearing her top off in the process. Her massive breasts bounced around as the soldier forced his arms under her shoulders from behind, keeping the girl in front of him and unable to escape. “The legs that were your pride and greatest tool… I will take them away from you.” He commented while grabbing the lance with both hands. Approaching her, he quickly struck her on her shin with as much strength as he could. The hit stung, but Lene was still able to move that leg, digging around with both of them to try and break away. Unbothered by that, he struck her again, and yet again, to a satisfying crack coming from her leg. Her feet danged limply from the lower part as her bone snapped, making her unable to use that leg anymore. Repeating the process with her other leg to less struggles than before, he signalled the soldier to let her go. Both of her legs broken and unable to support her, she collapsed to the ground.

Oliver was ready to leave now, but her loincloth flapping over her huge, round ass caught his attention. “You don’t really deserve to die with any dignity left.” He commented while approaching her form on the ground. His fingers closed on the red string on her hips that connected the front and the back of her pink loincloth, and then he ripped it off, the gold coins tied to it falling all around her as the string keeping them together was severed. Her ass fully uncovered, Oliver retreated while the soldier stared at her bare buttocks and slightly wet cunt for a moment. As the noble just set the loincloth down there, the guard took it and the red sash she used in her dances with him. The two left the crippled dancer behind, with the soldier regretting he wouldn’t be able to watch her demise. Lene tried to crawl after them to get herself to safety as well, but was unable to move fast enough to get anywhere near it in time - and so, she just stopped on the ground and began to sob. If the soldier’s words were true, then there was no way for her to survive now on her own. “Ah, Ares…” She sighed, thinking of her lover and imagining him coming to her rescue.

However, instead of her Black Knight making his way to save her, the chamber’s door was swung open as a bunch of transformed kitsune made their way in. That spurred her to act again, scared of the animals. Her movement caught their attention quicker than she would if she just remained still, the animals heading directly towards her. As she was laid out on her belly and facing the door, her head was the first part of her body to get a fox’s attention. Loki’s potions increased their sexual urges even more than it did for the other animals - and Lene could see the effects of that first-hand as the fox’s cock slapped her on the face. She shut her mouth closed to prevent the animal’s shaft from penetrating her mouth, but the animal started to buck her hips, slamming it into various spots of her face and sliding off her cheeks. Noticing that it ended up a bit higher up each time and that the kitsune had no intentions of stopping, Lene became afraid for her green eyes, and just opened her mouth, closing her lips around the fox’s shaft as she took it inside. The moment she did, its thrusts became much more forceful, with it being driven all the way into her mouth and reaching her throat. Although she hated that she was forced to do this to survive, the dancer had to admit that it didn’t taste as revolting as some of the disgusting cocks she had to suck in the past. Being the only freedom of action she had now, she decided she might as well suck on it - and she even found herself enjoying its unusual taste as her skilled tongue wrapped around his length inside her mouth.

With her face occupied, the next fox that came headed for her big ass. Her tight asshole was filled with another animal cock that slid deep into her bowels, and while it wasn’t as thick as Ares’s was, feeling her rectum stretch out even a little bit was very stimulating. Bucking her hips against him, she felt pangs of pain going through her broken legs but they didn’t matter anymore. The feeling of having her ass pounded with powerful thrusts was always one that quickly took away her ability to think straight. At first, she just developed that as a way to cope with the unpleasant assfucking she had been the victim to after some of her private dances, but as these started to repeat she began enjoying having her mind blank out and losing herself in the pleasure. A bit disgusted with herself that she’d enjoy these animals raping her at first, Lene’s opinion was quickly changed as her body’s instincts took over. Moaning as loud as the cock between her lips allowed her to, Lene surrendered her body to the rape. Her legs were broken so she had to stay in this position, but her arms were still intact. Reaching out on both sides of her body, she was able to grasp the cocks of another two foxes and began to stroke them both. She briefly regretted not using one of them to stimulate her labia, her cunt quickly being soaked with her arousal - but that problem was solved fairly quickly as the tail of the fox fucking her asshole slit in between her buttocks, its hair touching her pussy in multiple spots. With each of his thrusts, her ass shook, and that caused the tail to also move around, making it constantly touch different spots of her pussy and bringing her even more sexual pleasure.

With her laid out on the ground on her stomach, her breasts ended up squashed on the ground. Because of the two foxes slamming into her from two sides, they ended up going a bit to the sides of her body as it was pressed against the ground. That, however, created a new hole for the foxes to enjoy. Between the bottoms of her boobs, the arcs of her ribcage and the ground she was on there were two openings that could fit a cock inside. And that’s just what yet another pair of kitsune did, sliding their members into the holes there. That caused her extra stimulation to her breasts, her nipples that were squeezed against the cold floor scraping around as her huge breasts shook after each shove, rubbing the sensitive buds along with her pink areolas against the ground and bringing her additional pleasure.
As the animal gangbang continued, Lene found herself climaxing multiple times, her body covered with animal spunk both on the outside and inside alike. Her back and arms were coated with semen from all the cocks that she had jerked off, her anus was dripping with all the semen that she received there and she could feel her stomach being upset with all the seed she had drunk there. Her terrific boobs also had received their share of animal loads, though it was mostly their bases that were covered with them. Her pussy was also on the end of some rough fucking, the foxes that followed switching between her ass and her cunt.
Breathing heavily, Lene found herself free from all the cocks she had serviced. Taking a look around, she was able to see that all the beasts seemed too tired to use her body anymore. A smile appeared on her lips for a moment. It seemed that she was able to survive this ordeal relatively unharmed, and even got herself off in multiple amazing climaxes. The soldier said that the heroes were preparing a counterattack? With how things were going, Lene dared to believe that she would be rescued by them. A half-broken lewd expression of overwhelming pleasure stuck on her face, her tongue hanging free from her mouth. Just as tired as the animals around her, she remained in her cum-covered spot while watching them rest.

Although Loki’s potion magnified the foxes’ sex drive to heights unmatched by other animals, its other effects were still in place. With its lust finally satisfied, one of the foxes approached Lene again. Her eyes shined in happy anticipation as she wondered, which of her holes he’d choose - but that was not what the feral fox was going to do. With the need for the killing humans rising to the top of his brain now, he approached Lene with the desire to kill. The curve of her short neck and the base of it, relatively free of his and the other foxes’ semen, suddenly seemed like the perfect spot to attack. Sinking his fangs into her skin and flesh, the fox revelled in the feeling of her hot blood filling his mouth as Lene screamed out in sudden pain. However, as the fox twisted his muffle around, that scream was cut short. Tearing out a massive portion of her neck, the fox stood over her body as it began twitching on the ground. With half of her neck gone, there was no way Lene could survive - the dancer bleeding out in just a few moments… And moments before her would-be rescuers made their way into that chamber, quickly killing all of the exhausted kitsune.

The soldier leading the rescue was the same one who had taken her sash before. Seeing her dead, he wasn’t sure how he was feeling - but he knew now she couldn’t refuse his advances. His little squad could take some time to dabble around here, too. After clearing the animals out, he approached her corpse and looked sadly at the heavenly ass that caught his attention earlier. Seeing the cum oozing out of her tight asshole, he decided to go for her cunt. He flipped Lene’s body over to her back. Her dead face was still locked in the expression of now-eternal pleasure, her lips were ajar allowing for future use. These were of no concern to him, now, though. Showing the shapely legs he helped to break to the sides, he reached her cunt that was also dripping with animal semen. As there was much less of it than in her asshole, he just shoved his cock straight in. The other soldiers followed suit, with one stuffing her mouth with his human cock and another straddling her chest to use her massive boobs to give himself a boobjob. Lene’s corpse was subjected to yet another gangbang, this time by humans. Her broken legs were shaking each time a soldier pushed in, moving in a gruesome parody of the dance she had show earlier. Even if the soldiers were able to get off less times than the foxes before them, Human and animal semen covering her corpse was almost indistinguishable by the time they were done with her body.

Bump

Aw, I was kinda hoping Tana's death would be some form of asphyxiation this time. Still, live your works! Can't wait to see what comes next

Bump to save from faggot spammer

>>14847 >>14483 Thanks :)
>>14692 When planning that chapter I kinda got it mixed up and thought I had done a drowning with her (Her first chapter had a drowning, but it wasn't her who died like that). Speaking of asphyxia in that chapter, while figuring Robin's scene out, I was considering having her hang herself using the length of rope from Cordelia's lance, but in the end decided to do vore with her since it was pretty much absent from the story so far. Thanks for the comment, it's always great to hear that people enjoy my stories :D

Ninian's scene here references Kiran's new policy on the beast shapeshifters, which will be shown in the next main chapter - I just wanted to write this one first

Speaking of that chapter, I was having a bit of a hard time getting started on it, so I felt a break from this story was necessary. I wrote >>14685 in the meantime, but I still do not feel fully ready for that chapter, so I'll do one more intermission before it - focusing on the girls from last month's Awakening banner

Intermission 4: Elibe Weddings

tags: cons, non-con, M/F, F/F, hanging, stabbing, throat-cutting, beheading

The sound of cheerful voices booming around in the halls of the outrealm currently serving as the go-to spot for weddings for the heroes that had been summoned to Askr sounded out loudly in Florina’s ears. Hearing these voices warmed her heart: they were telling her that Hector and Lyn’s guests were as happy about their wedding as Florina herself was for them. However, listening to them also made her a bit uncomfortable… Even if Fiora’s last gift to her gave her a huge boost in confidence, the huge amount of men seeing her up close was very different from just flying high above their heads on her pegasus. What she was about to do would leave anyone at least a bit worried, right? The pegasus knight-in-training tried to calm herself down through telling herself this, and it succeeded as she mussed parts of her beautiful white bridesmaid dress in her hands. People had already seen her like this during the ceremony, even if the newlyweds were the focus… And she had already shown her naked body to numerous men because of Fiora… and yet, the anxiety stayed within her, making her stay away from the main celebration hall. Some of the people leaving from time to time tried talking to her, but she avoided giving them any answers and they just left her alone after a while. As the time dragged on, her anxiety returned as her big moment approached. Eventually, the voices grew a bit quieter, signifying that the party was running out of gas - and she’d be the one to fix that. And just as Florina thought of that, Lyn popped through the door - her beautiful dress somehow unscathed as she waved for her to come in. Seeing her standing like that, Lyn felt a bit worried, even if her face was red with excitement caused by the ongoing feast.

“Are you alright, Florina?” Lyn asked her, extending one hand towards her. “Y-yes, Lyn. Thanks for asking…” Florina replied, taking the hand and thankful for the support it provided. Walking in hand-in-hand, Florina was able to withstand the curious gazes of the wedding guests in various states of drunkness. The two women walked together to the very centre of the hall, where Lyn shouted to get everyone’s attention. “Guys! Florina has something to tell you all!” The eyes of everyone moved on to the purple-haired girl, and her heart started beating very fast as she began to speak.

“H-Hello, everyone! Lyn and Hector asked me to provide some entertainment for their wedding… I’m always happy to help Lyn, s-so… I’ll be d-dying for you all to watch and enjoy.” Lyn squeezed on her hand to show her full support and that she was grateful that Florina was doing this. Letting go of her hand, Florina moved her hands to begin removing her dress. However, her hands began shaking on the way, her body not wanting to be exposed like that. Lyn was able to see that, and the Sacean lady approached her, quickly working on undoing the straps working her dress together behind her back. As they gave way, Florina’s dress stopped hugging her body and just slid off her chest and down her body. Knowing just what Florina was to be doing, Lyn made sure to get her a dress that could be gotten off easily, even if she was not very well-versed in clothing usually. Florina joined her hands together in front of her mouth as the white clothes got off, showing her lack of underwear that was again brought by Lyn’s insistence. If the bride herself didn’t wear any underwear, the bridesmaid had no right to, she reasoned, and Florina already knew that that Lyn would never put a pair of panties on, even if she tried to convince her. Because of that, her breasts were shown to a number of people yet again. She blushed heavily, but for once wasn’t completely overwhelmed by her shyness. Having her cunt uncovered worried her a bit less, even if she was aware that the unshaved bush of hair above it garnered even more attention. She looked at Lyn, again, trying not to think about it too much. Her friend was busy untying the blue sash that kept the outer layer of her dress together. Nearby, Florina could see Hector approaching them. As Lyn removed the sash, the expanded part of her dress sliding off and joining Florina’s dress on the ground, Hector took it from her and approached Florina. Without saying a word, he wrapped it around her neck, tying the remaining cloth behind her back and making it into a knot that would keep the sash around her neck. With Fiora dying for her in a hanging, when Lyn asked Florina, how she’d like to die, Florina had no troubles choosing it as well.

The sash was too short to be fixed anywhere on its own. To fix that, Lyn’s hand darted towards the ceiling. A candle that accompanied her outfit gave her just a little of magical powers, letting her free a rope that was set up there earlier just for this purpose. Two ends of the rope came dangling down, and Hector secured the sash-turned-noose to one of them. Then, Hector let go of it and Florina’s hand immediately moved to touch it. The tender cloth showed no signs of how deadly it was about to become. Hector and Lyn approached the other end of the rope together, their hands grabbing on to it. After sharing a kiss, they both tugged on the rope’s end - hoisting Florina off the ground and into the air.

Even if that was no surprise to Florina, her green eyes still lit up in shock as that happened. Her legs, covered in white thighhighs mirroring those Lyn wore, started kicking out almost immediately, causing the dress to slide off her feet. It took the shoes she was wearing with it, exposing the gentle arc of her little feet to everyone as she continued to kick out, the way her toes were twitching clearly visible through her long socks. With the extra height she had gained, even if it was just a foot or two, her pussy was flashed to everyone that might have missed it before. Her fairly narrow hips were twisted around with the spasms that were shaking her legs, which were still searching for some solid ground. Higher up, her fair breasts - not as huge as Lyn’s, but still quite full-rounded - were swaying around in a movement that was hypnotizing for her spectators. On her sides, her arms were hanging limply. When she was first lifted, they instinctively closed on the rope she was feeling up. However, she made them let go right away, worried that they could cause the knot to destabilize or even undo itself if she kept them there. Without her hands stopping it, the rope was able to dig into her neck without any problems - making the contrast between how soft it felt and how harsh the pain of it squeezing her neck shut even more noticeable. The pigtails on the sides of her head began swinging around as the Ilian girl’s lungs ran out of oxygen, with pain starting to grow in them too. Still, she did her best to smile while looking at the fresh-wed pair who was keeping her in the air with the strength of their muscles.

However, the pair didn’t intend to keep doing that forever. Even if neither of them wanted to say it was getting tiring for them, they both knew they shouldn’t be keeping Florina to themselves. Sharing a knowing look, they walked off towards a group of their guests, pulling the rope with them. “Here, take this. You can all be a part of her hanging!” Lyn called out while forcing the part of the rope that she was holding on to into the hand of one of the heroes there. Florina dropped a bit lower in the time it took him to hold on to the rope, the sudden tug on her neck as it broke her fall sending another round of pain through her. Hector also handed his part of the rope over, and it moved on to people who weren’t Florina’s friends. The bumps up and down on the rope made her hanging a lot more entertaining for both the pegasus rider and her audience, making it a lot less monotonous than a straightforward hanging would be. Sometimes, her feet momentarily brushed against the ground, while moments later she’d end up dangling around high above the heads of the onlookers. Her eyes followed Hector and Lyn as they made their way back to the main table, with Lyn keeping on to Hector’s hand much to his embarrassment. Once they settled down there, they kept watching her struggle without doing much else, so Florina grew bored of looking at her. Instead, she looked at the heroes passing the rope around, keeping her unable to suck a fresh breath of air in. Some of them she recognized as soldiers from her world, while the others she couldn’t recognize. Her heart fluttered as she saw a certain pair hold on to it. The pair was composed of another her, and a Lyn in her typical blue Qipao dress, with a red belt and a steel guard protecting one of her breasts setting her aside from the other Lyn’s Florina had seen while in Askr. Just seeing them wouldn’t be enough to make her feel like that, but them holding hands as they grabbed on and sharing a passionate kiss once they let go sure did. Seeing a pair like that together made her feel a bit jealous of the other Florina. Just for a moment, as the happy looks the pair shared while watching her kick out turned that into happiness that she could provide something the two could use to get closer together. The warmth in her heart upon seeing that fought back against the ever growing pain from her lungs, providing her with some solace from it but not shielding her from all of it.

However, soon the pain outgrew it again, and as it did, signs that her body was reaching its limit followed. Her chest began shaking heavily in choked coughs, trying to suck in air desperately through her closed windpipe. Her face turned dark purple, her limbs kicking out with a few final, powerful kicks before going limp as her toes straightened out, with her feet angled towards the ground. Her hands shot up for just a moment before falling back to her sides. While her body continued to swing around, it was more because the rope was still being tugged on by multiple hands, without any force from her body itself. Even if she tried to keep a smile on her face, it was almost impossible as even her face stopped listening to her, her eyes bulging in their sockets, red veins clearly visible in them before they eventually rolled back. Once they did, her face muscles stiffened and made the smile almost unrecognizable. The Lyns watching her did notice, however, telling their lovers about it as that Florina’s soul left her body.

With Florina dead, the wedding reception itself was coming to a close as well. While the guests headed towards a portal that would take them back to Askr, Hector and Lyn had another destination in mind. What was a wedding without a honeymoon to follow? With the countless worlds connected to Askr, it also meant a number of ones that were perfect for a freshly married couple - and they were headed to one of these worlds.



Ninian sat on a chair in the bride’s preparatory room. Finally, she and Eliwood were to be wed! She should be happy about it… And while she was before, now it was different. Her body was telling her that danger was lurking in her future - but what could await her at the wedding? Eliwood would surely protect her from everything that was coming. She’d feel better if Lyn was there with her - but the Sacean girl she asked to be her bridesmaid was nowhere to be seen. And so, she waited while hoping that the time for the ceremony would come soon.

Ninian’s ability to feel future danger was right as usual. In a room nearby, a group of Pherae knights had gathered - and they were talking about her.
“She’s a monster! We can’t let this happen!”
“She’ll take our lord from us and then kill him!”
“She’s just like the other beasts that went rabid the other day!” Their angry screams continued, each of them causing the knights to grow more worried about what would happen if the wedding came to pass. With the outbreak of madness among the animal shapeshifters, and Kiran’s anti-shapeshifter policy that followed, such animosities weren’t too unusual - even if the manaketes were spared by both Loki’s potion and Kiran’s ruthless orders.
Eventually, one of the soldiers expressed what they were all thinking: “We should just kill the witch now!” The other soldiers cheered as they heard that, all agreeing. Grabbing their weapons, they all headed towards the room the dragon girl was waiting in.

Ninian heard the door open, so her red eyes moved towards it. Maybe it was time for the ceremony to start? However, instead of the friendly face of Lyn that was to tell her about that, Ninian saw the angry faces of a bunch of soldiers. By their armor, she recognized them as Pherae knights that most likely served under her husband-to-be. However, none of them looked familiar - and their expressions scared her. She watched as they poured into the room, surrounding her from all sides. “Why… Why are you here?” She finally asked as the last one closed the door behind him.
“Quiet, fiend!” One of them barked at her. The soldiers seemed to be stuck in place. Even if they wanted to kill her, now that they were here they were all scared of getting closer to her. Ninian just looked at them with some curiosity, regretting not having her dragonstone with her. Without it, there was little she could do to protect herself - and it didn’t seem that the soldiers would appreciate one of her dances. Because of that, she just waited - until one of the soldiers finally mustered enough courage to approach her. Drawing his sword, he took a few steps towards her, and delivered a slash across her abdomen - slicing through the orange sash that kept the outer part of her dress in place and opening a shallow wound across her stomach. Ninian winced in pain, but didn’t react otherwise.

Emboldened by that, he slashed towards her again. The sword went into her waist, cutting deeper than before. The force of the blow made her stumble to the side, towards a few of the soldiers - who were still too afraid to attack her. “Quick! Kill her before she can transform!” Another of the soldiers shouted out what they were all thinking, and the soldier was eager to do so. However, the words spurred Ninian to act. She didn’t want to kill the knights of her lover, but it seemed that she’d be forced to hurt them a bit it in self-defence. Quickly, she dashed towards the man. Taking him by surprise, she was able to knock the sword out of his hands. The heavy weapon dragged her weak hands down, so she let go of it while trying to move towards the exit as quickly as the long, white bridal dress allowed her to. The soldiers were taken by surprise, but they wouldn’t stay stunned forever. As Ninian reached for the door’s handle, she could feel a sword sinking into the skin of her back that the dress left exposed. It came out of her chest, cutting through the part of the dress between her breasts on the way out and leaving her pinned to the door. The blade sliced through the frontal part of her dress, through the top part directly covering her breasts. With that part cut in half, the parts of the dress came off, exposing her tits - even if her body currently obscured them from the soldiers’ eyes. Being impaled through the chest hurt… But her struggles only made it worse.

The female soldier who stabbed her from behind was shaking in shock and fear, unable to believe that he was able to do it. Was she able to slay the beast? As she watched blood pour out of the wound in the woman’s back and stain her light blue veil red, for a moment she thought that he did. However, as Ninian suddenly moved, she remembered that she was able to transform. Not knowing much about how that worked,s he decided that the man saying to kill her right away was correct. Tugging on her sword, she tried to rip it out, but found out that it was stuck firmly - whether it was Ninian’s body holding it or the door behind it, she couldn’t tell. That meant she had to improvise. Going to take another weapon from one of her peers would probably take too long - every second mattered as the monster could transform at any moment. For just a moment, the soldier stared at the back of Ninian’s head that was still covered by the veil and her long light-blue hair, until the dragon girl let out a quiet whimper of pain. Taking it for a sign that she was about to transform, the soldier grabbed Ninian’s head, one hand on each side and pressing her bangs against it. Putting all her strength into it, she twisted it to the side with a quick jerk. Ninian trashed around for a moment, but the sword successfully stopped her from getting away. Ninian’s head turned around for a moment until it reached its breaking point. Then, with a satisfying crack, it popped away to the side as her spine snapped.

The soldier girl let go of it, correctly believing that this would be enough to kill the dragon. The other soldiers watched as well as Ninian’s body began jerking madly. Her twitches caused the sword to loosen up, making it to fall out of her back. Even if her stockings-covered legs were obscured from sight by the dress, their kicks were still visible as Ninian slid down the wall. “Eliwood… Sorry…” She thought of her beloved as her bladder gave in, releasing a yellow stain onto her dress and down her legs. She continued to slide down until she ended up on her knees, right in front of the door - then collapsed to one side, dead.

As her body hit the ground, the soldiers cheered, believing they had done their liege a favor. Some of them approached Ninian’s killer, patting her on the back and congratulating her on the kill. The others walked towards Ninian’s corpse. Flipping it over so that she was laying on her back, the men didn’t spare her heavy tits their gazes. Any arousal they got, however, was snuffed out by the knowledge that this was not a human, but just a monster in disguise. Even if she had been human, she was still their lord’s betrothed - it would be wrong for any of them to get lecherous thoughts about her. Instead, they just brandished their weapons one by one - and stabbed them into the corpse, as they all wanted to play an active part in Ninian’s death, even if she was already dead. Burying them in her chest and slicing those rich breasts open, stabbing her through the abdomen, or just delivering small cuts to her limbs. By the time they were done with the corpse, it was covered in Ninian’s blood with red wounds all over it, her wedding dress shredded completely with their weapons. As each of them had brought harm to her body now, they moved the body out of the way and just left through the door.

Lyn had stumbled into the room not long after the Lycian knights were gone, almost collapsing in shock as she saw her friend’s almost naked, bloody corpse on the ground. She left again right away, bringing Eliwood directly to the room. His heart stopped for a bit as he saw the girl spread out on the ground at his feet, knowing he failed to protect her. He knew this would eventually be the case in the future - Ninian’s heritage meant her body wouldn’t have survived a longer stay in this world anyways. Although he tried to hold back, he ended up asking the people who came from the future about it, and they confirmed that she’d die as well. Knowing it was one thing, but to see her like this pained him. Fighting back the tears that appeared in his eyes, he kneeled down next to the body, eager to find out who had killed her. Examining one of the wounds, he was able to tell it was caused by a weapon the likes of which were used by his soldiers. However, each wound looked a bit different - so it was more than just one soldier who did this, probably an entire troop of them. Why would his soldiers do this? Why would they take away his kind, gentle Ninian? Anyone who had met her would never do this. However… Regular soldiers never had the chance to interact with her. He couldn’t hide from his people that their lady-to-be was not fully human. Was the decision to tell them a mistake? He couldn’t have predicted the massive prejudice against any shapeshifters that grew in the inhabitants of Askr recently… Why did Ninian had to fall victim to it, too?

Lifting the corpse from the ground, one hand behind her back while the other supported her legs, he cradled her in his arms while leaning in for a final kiss. “Goodbye, Ninian.” He muttered as he hugged her body, before setting it down and leaving through the door. Lyn followed closely behind him, giving orders to the servants they passed that were calling the wedding off. Once all that was done, she approached Eliwood and placed one hand on his arm. “I know how you must feel. I’ve seen my loved ones die, too… If you ever need me, I’ll be there for you.”
“T-Thank you, Lyn. I know you wish you could have protected her, too...” Eliwood let his voice trail off as tears began to run down his face. He turned around to look at the Lorca woman. She was crying, too… and yet, Lyn’s comforting arms seemed to be more inviting than ever... Would Ninian hold it against him if he fell into them? Whatever the answer, the stronghold of the sword-fighting lady’s shoulders would provide him the strength he needed in the future days, chasing the grisly image of the dancer’s cut-up, naked corpse away from his mind for good.



Lilina happily danced on the floor of the Outrealm hall, twirling around as much as her red, long dress allowed her to. She finally did it! She managed to claim Roy’s heart for her own once and for all, and now the two of them were wed! And yet, a part of her was calling out in jealousy as she sat down and watched Roy dance with Cecilia - the groom couldn’t refuse a request like that from their teacher, after all. Even though she had triumphed over her, there was no guarantee the woman wouldn’t steal him back. Seeing Roy bewitched by anyone else, even for a moment, always made Lilina worried for their happiness. However, she was less worried than usual - she had made precautions for a situation just like this, anticipating that their teacher wouldn’t simply give up even now. She waited for their dance to finish, then approached them. She leaned in and kissed Roy to prove he was still hers, and he kissed her back, as sweet as ever. Once the kiss was over, she looked up at the face of the green-haired woman. “Lady Cecilia? Can you come with me for a moment?” Lilina with all the sweetness in her voice she could muster. “Of course, Lilina.” The two of them took off together. “Sorry for stealing Roy away from you for a moment… I’m sure you’ll both enjoy each other’s company quite a lot later tonight…” The knowing look the older woman gave made her blush, even if she knew Cecilia would rather take her place there. “Y-yeah…” She just stammered out, keeping the face of an innocent young girl as they walked on.

Leaving the hall, Lilina moved towards a spot where she had hidden a staff beforehand. As they walked, Cecilia wondered, what her pupil wanted from her. She was unaware that Lilina saw her as a rival for Roy’s affections - and while that was the case before, Cecilia had given up on that as she saw how happy the two of them were together. The only thing Cecilia could think of that Lilina had to ask her now were some tips on sex that the girl and Roy would have later tonight - and Cecilia wasn’t sure how she felt about that. Lilina stopped in front of some opening in the wall, and drew a staff from there. Cecilia’s eyes widened as she recognized it as a sleep staff. Before she could react, Lilina lifted it, activating the magic stored within. Waves of magical energy reached the Mage General right away, and numbness quickly spread through her body. Unable to stay standing, Cecilia collapsed forwards.
“Roy is mine! You’ll never have him! I can’t let you keep trying to take him from me!” Lilina’s voice reached her ears as Cecilia drifted off into unconsciousness.
Lilina put the staff back into the crack in the wall, leaving Cecilia’s body on the ground. Returning to the hall, she searched for one of the servants. “She’s knocked out in the hallway I mentioned earlier. Please, have her delivered the way I asked for.”
“As you wish, milady.” The man replied, then set off. Watching him leave, it was as if a burden was lifted from her chest - and so, Lilina was able to dance with Roy and fully indulge herself in the happiness that came with being together with him. The minutes quickly turned into hours, and in what felt like just a few moments to her, the party was over.


Once it ended, Roy and Lilina went towards a room where the newlywed heroes could have their fun together. As Roy opened the door, Lilina could see that Cecilia had been brought there just as she requested. Their tutor had been stripped out of the dress she had put on for the wedding, leaving the big breasts Lilina had come to envy exposed. Her lower body was also uncovered, the Etrurian woman completely naked - save for a strap of cloth that was covering her mouth. The woman was tied up to a rack, keeping her in a cross position. Lilina’s eyes lit up as she saw her rival like this. Roy looked at the naked body of Cecilia with some confusion. Since Lilina seemed to know, what was going on, the red-haired man decided to ask her. “Lilina? Why is general Cecilia here? And why is she… naked?” Roy blushed as he said that, looking away from the older mage’s body.
“Don’t worry, you can look at her, I won’t get mad. Cecilia decided to give up her body so her two favorite students could have some fun tonight. Her life is ours… so that we can really make this a night to remember.” As Lilina delivered her explanation, she slowly removed her beautiful, long red dress, and her brown boots, leaving the girl just in her blue lingerie and socks.
“Wait... Is that truly alright? Why is she gagged?” Roy was taken aback by Lilina’s explanation, so he asked another question as his mind tried to process his new wife’s words.
“Oh, she insisted on that - to protect our ears from her screams, she said. After all, we are going to hurt her quite a lot…” The devious smile appearing on Lilina’s face as she procured a knife and showed it to him, along with her getting in close proximity to him as she said it and the tone of her voice all gathered together were enough to make his cock throb in his pants as it grew fully erect, his doubts disappearing from his mind. Lilina noticed that, of course, placing the knife back down and quickly reaching for his pants. Dragging them down, she hungrily eyed the bulge of his dick through his underpants. His hands touched hers at the hem of his pants, and so she let go of them, letting him pull them the rest of the way off while also taking off his boots. Her hands moved back up his chest, unbuttoning his blue shirt on the way up. Once all the buttons were undone, Lilina quickly pulled the shirt off to the sides, revealing Roy’s muscular chest to her. Pulling the gray sleeves off his arms, she also undid his blue cape, removing all the clothing from his upper body. Roy had finished working on his pants at this point, the lovers remaining just in their underwear while Cecilia watched them. As the green-haired woman started to seemingly devour Roy’s chest with her eyes, Lilina took notice of that. To remind Cecilia who was in charge here, she suddenly cupped Roy’s head with both her hands and pulled him in for a passionate kiss.

Taking him by surprise, Lilina was able to wrest control over his tongue, sucking on it for a bit before slipping hers inside his mouth. When they separated, her lips and tongue were wet with his saliva, enough so that Cecilia could definitely see it. Even though now her cunt ached for Roy’s member, she managed to control herself enough not to ride it immediately. First, they should get started on Cecilia. Grabbing Roy by the hand, she led him to where Cecilia was standing - in front of a huge bed, but with enough room that they could both stand between it and her. At first, she wanted to handle the knife to him, but he still seemed a bit hesitant. “I’ll start off, and you’ll follow, alright?” She gently, and Roy nodded thankfully in return. It fell to her to start this… And Lilina just couldn’t wait to do it.
Lifting the knife, Lilina enjoyed the fear appearing in Cecilia’s green eyes. The Ostian girl weighed it in her hand for a moment, thinking where to begin. Her blue eyes surveyed Cecilia’s body for a moment, before stopping on the older woman’s huge tits. Even if she knew hers still had the time to grow this huge, a hatred fueled by jealousy filled her mind. Lifting the knife, she stabbed it into the breast from the side. Blood splashed from the wound onto her hand as she skewered it, the knife’s tip coming out on the other side and poking into the other tit. Cecilia struggled in her bonds, her body shaking because of the pain as a muffled cry made it past the gag. Twisting the knife around a bit, she watched as Cecilia’s struggles intensified, a trickle of blood going down the woman’s chest and belly all the way to her exposed vagina. With the finger of her other hand, Lilina trailed down the path of blood down the slightly chubby stomach, coating it with blood. Then, she used it to touch her labia, smiling as she saw the shivers going through Cecilia’s body as it responded to her touch against the general’s will. She did that for a few moments, only stopping when she felt them shift against her fingers as the general slowly grew more aroused.

Giving her some pleasure, now it was time for more pain. Pulling the knife out, Lilina watched as the punctured breast hung down, lower than the one she left unharmed. Lifting the knife towards Cecilia’s face, she enjoyed the way her eyes widened as she moved it closer towards one of her eyes. The woman started struggling again, but there was nothing she could do to stop her student from continuing. She tried closing her eyes, so Lilina removed the hand from the entrance to her cunt and used it to force it back open, then slowly inserted the knife into her eye socket. The struggles intensified as the tip broke into her eyeball, causing blood and eye matter to leak out from it and down her cheek. Having her rival completely under her mercy sent a thrill through the younger girl’s body, making her abdomen go hot with her desire. Having troubles controlling it this time, she turned towards Roy, who was watching her with fascination and some fear in his eyes - he had never seen that side of her before... But he had to admit that it left him excited, too. She handed him the knife, then felt his dick through his underpants. Dragging them down, she freed his erection and watched as it springed proudly.

Dropping to her knees, she lowered her lacy panties a bit, just enough that her fingers could access her snatch. Then, while inserting the fingers of one hand into her snatch, her mouth headed for Roy’s cock, taking it in between her lips. She could sense him tensing up a bit as she wrapped her tongue around it, licking and sucking on the tip. Sadly, that position left her unable to watch, what Roy was doing to Cecilia now - but just imagining it was enough for her now, especially as she felt Cecilia’s blood drip onto her long hair and back. She continued to suck Roy off while fingering herself, enjoying Roy’s groans from above.

Roy looked at the knife in his hand for a moment, wondering how to use it. Lilina’s actions surprised him again, but that was something she’d do all the time so it wasn’t too taken aback by them - however, the pleasure coming from his crotch made it a bit harder to focus. His hand ended up a bit shaky as he looked at Cecilia, thinking. The fear in her surviving eye seemed so genuine… And once the woman saw him looking at her, her expression changed and he could almost tell that she was begging him to help her. But that couldn’t be true… Lilina wouldn’t lie to him about something like this - Cecilia’s acting was really on point, he decided. He drew a sharp breath as Lilina took his shaft deeper into her mouth, still as baffled as before. Eventually, he just drove the knife into the upper part of Cecilia’s stomach. Seeing a shiver go through her body was incredible. He had taken the lives of numerous soldiers before, but this was different. Those were nameless thugs, whereas here he was about to kill his teacher who he’d known for most of his life. The knife also made it a lot more personal than just cutting people down with his sword… And so, he drew the knife down Cecilia’s stomach and reveled in the feeling of excitement spreading through her body, making him blow his load into Lilina’s mouth. Pieces of Cecilia’s guts began to fall out along with blood, falling onto Lilina’s body below him. As her hair wasn’t long enough to cover her perky ass, some of them splashed onto it - thrilling the girl more as she felt the flesh hit her and bringing her over the edge as well. She tried her best to swallow his semen, but had to give up as her orgasm had taken her. She released his cock from her mouth and let the final part of his climax hit her on the face as she moaned loudly in her own climax.

The lovers remained in that position for a moment, waiting to recover from their respective orgasms. Once they were done, Lilina looked up at Roy. “Do you want to switch places?” She asked, and for a moment Roy considered the answer - then he just shook his head in return. Accepting his decision, Lilina turned around on her knees - coming face-to-cunt with Cecilia’s slit. Leaning closer, her head touching the handle of the knife from below, Lilina used her tongue - that still had some of Roy’s semen over it - to lick on Cecilia’s lower lips. Playing with them for a while, she used her tongue to tickle Cecilia’s clitoris for a moment - causing squirms of pleasure to go through her lower body. With one hand, Lilina started to finger herself again as she proceeded to slide her tongue inside her teacher’s pussy. This would be the ultimate way to show, how much she had triumphed over her - making Cecilia cum against her will before killing her. Lilina continued to eat her out as Roy proceeded with cutting her up. Pulling the knife out, he caused more blood and guts to spill on top of Lilina’s head, adding a different shade of red to her red headband. Adding to the vertical cut he had done, the Young Lion dragged the knife horizontally across her waist, with the two cuts forming a red T across her belly. Then, he let go of the knife, putting it on a small ledge, and just reached for the vertical line. Pulling it open, he reached inside, splashing his hands with blood. He continued to move them around on the inside, feeling up some of Cecilia’s internal organs - the discomfort clearly visible on her face. Pulling his hands out, he watched them be stained with blood with morbid curiosity. “I think it’s enough for me.” He commented, and took a step back, sitting down onto the bed. Lilina didn’t reply, continuing to lap at Cecilia’s pussy until the waves of release washed over her face.

Only as Cecilia’s body began shaking in an unwanted climax did Lilina get up and turned towards him, using her fingers to get off and show him that she was really enjoying this. She squirted all over the floor, unclasping her bra as she did and letting it fall off so that her smaller tits were free. Then, the heiress to Ostia dragged her panties off her legs, leaving her fully naked just like the other two people in the room were. Grabbing the knife from the spot Roy left it on, she quickly dragged it across Cecilia’s throat - causing a fountain of blood to squirt onto her body as the woman’s climax was violently interrupted. From the look in Cecilia’s surviving eye, the woman was expecting to at least be able to finish that climax before she did that… That extra cruelty caused Lilina’s pussy to ache yet again. She set the knife down, and took a few steps back, making Roy fall back onto the bed. Without even turning, she climbed on top of him and lined her pussy up with his member - and started grinding on it as she watched Cecilia bleed out. The general’s demise was not a very lengthy process, the multiple open wounds causing her to lose blood quite quickly. Still, she spasmed in a way that was quite pleasant to the eye, her breasts moving out of sync since one of them had a path cut through it. Roy had some troubles watching that, but the way Lilina was bouncing on his dick left him satisfied enough. Before Cecilia had died, she was able to tell that both of her younger spectators were able to get off, Roy’s hot semen shooting deep into Lilina’s womb. Even in her post-orgasmic state, Lilina made sure to watch Cecilia’s face closely, making sure that she was able to catch the exact moment she died. The mindless look appearing on the usually knowledgeable woman’s face was very satisfying - lighting a fire within her that just wouldn’t go away.

Because she ended so fired up, Lilina continued to milk countless loads from Roy’s cock as the night continued. The lord had little choice in the matter, not that he complained- though seeing her use a staff to grant him extra vigor over and over left him pretty drained, even if his body was revitalized each time. However, the pleasure washing over him and the pure love pouring from Lilina as she did that gave him the strength he needed to survive through her ordeal. Eventually, the girl’s endurance ran out too, and she just cuddled him as she drifted off into sleep. The magic she put on him didn’t last for much longer, and he soon followed suit, the two lovers finishing the night that truly ended up unforgettable for them as Cecilia’s corpse still watched on from its position in front of the bed.



Lyn rose on the bed she and Hector were lying on. It was the final day of their honeymoon, and the two of them were resting up after another round of fucking. Lyn had to admit that it felt really good, Hector’s prowess in battle easily translating into one in the bedroom, one that was able to satisfy the lady of Caelin’s needs quite well. However, there was something else on her mind now. Through the duration of their honeymoon, she just couldn’t get Florina’s death out of her head. Even before that, she had been thinking of possibly dying in the future, and every time it made her cunt even more damp. As she grew up, her parents taught her the ways of the Lorca tribe. Among them, one of the old customs stood out to her. She used to think of it in the past, and while she was preparing for the wedding, it came back to her in full force. And now that it was the final day, it was the last time she could bring it up.
“...Hector. There’s something I want you to hear.”
“Oh? Let’s hear it, then.” Hector sat up and turned to look directly at her nude body, his cock throbbing to fully erect again.
“The people of the plains have a certain custom. It says… That if the bride isn’t pregnant when the honeymoon is over, her husband can decide to take her head.” Hector laughed in answer.
“If other Sacae women are as feisty in bed as you are, that’s just throwing away a nice fuck!” Lyn wasn’t too happy that he wasn’t taking her seriously.
“The wedding candle has magic to test for pregnancy… and I’m not pregnant right now.” As Hector still didn’t seem to get the hint, Lyn got up and walked off for a moment. Before going off to this realm, she had asked for Hector’s axe to be delivered on the final day. The servants did just that, and she had hidden Armads from Hector’s sight earlier. Now, she brought it back into the room - showing the axe to Hector. He stared at the weapon for a moment, processing Lyn’s words until he was able to understand, what she meant. Once he did, his eyes shifted from the weapon she was carrying - sandwiching the handle between her heavy tits, and licking the upper part of the blade with her tongue - onto her smiling face.
“You do want this, then.” He commented, only for Lyn to nod in return. “I’d love it if you took my head and fucked my corpse!” She called out, one arm pressing against the massive axe’s blade and opening a small cut in it. Setting the axe against the wall, she approached him again and grabbed one of his hands with both of hers. “Will you do it?”

Hector looked at her face for a moment, considering his options. This was not something he had expected. Even if he grew used to Lyn coming up with things that surprised him, this was definitely the biggest surprise of all. Then again, it was her idea for Florina to hang during their wedding - so the woman had shown some liking for death before. Still, she was a friend - more than that, he did love her. Moreso, he meant what he said before… Lyn’s cunt felt really incredible. Was he ready to give up on it all because the woman he loved was asking him to? Yes, he realized. That was enough reason for him.
“All right! I will do it. But first… let us fuck one final time.” Hearing this, Lyn immediately threw herself onto him, kissing him passionately as happiness spread through her body. It worked! She’d get to die on a whim, just like that! Her excitement began to leak down her legs, mixing with Hector’s semen from earlier and seeping into her white stockings. The extra lubrication made the penetration feel even better as Hector’s strong arms grabbed her by her butt and helped her lower herself onto his dick. Between his strong thrusts and her own bounces, the couple was able to share in their pleasure equally, both of them quickly working their way to another climax. However, knowing it would be the last time they joined like this, both Hector and Lyn tried their best to last as long as they could, pushing the limits of their endurance. “Aa-aah! I can’t belieeeeve we’re doing this! I’ve fantasized about thiiiis for so long!” Lyn’s moans as she spoke out showed that her arousal was genuinely the strongest she had ever felt, with each of Hector’s thrusts bringing her to a realm of pleasure she never thought possible before. In the end, that led to her coming a little bit faster than Hector - her cunt spasming hard on his shaft before he shoot a fresh dose of cum into her womb.

Even as strong a man as Hector still needed a moment of rest after coming yet again. Even if Lyn’s body felt pretty limp too, she still managed to climb off him and trudge through their little house again. There was one element she deemed necessary for her death: Her beautiful white dress that was still waiting for her in one of the rooms, set up on a rack. Lifting it from it not without some trouble, she struggled for a moment to drag it on through her head. Her ponytail got in the way, but she still managed to do it nonetheless. Using a mirror to adjust it correctly, she laughed at how out-of-place she looked in this. Before coming to Askr - hell, even before meeting that beefy jerk who turned into her husband - she had never envisioned herself wearing something like this. She was never one for the pretty dresses, but she had to admit that wearing this one made her happy. On top of the rack, there was one more thing waiting for her - the small white veil that replaced the usual band binding her hair during the wedding. She put in on as well, and after making sure one more time that her dress looked just right she returned to the bedroom.

Hector had recovered from his climax at this point, getting up from the bed and lifting Armads from the spot she left it in. His half-erect cock was plopped on the front of his naked, muscular body that’d make many girls wet by just looking at it. She was able to make it hers for a while… But now her desire to die outvalued it. Standing proudly, Lyn raised her chin upwards, stretching her neck and giving him a good target to hit. The green-haired girl watched happily as her husband raised his axe behind his back, preparing to take a swing. However, the angle worried her a bit. Without many words, Hector just slammed the axe forward - burying the massive weapon in her small, well-trained form. With the axe’s size, it entered her body all the way from between her breasts to the lower parts of her stomach, cutting the dress open. As it hugged her tits tightly, they sprung free, receiving their share of blood from the vertical cut across the front of her body. The force of the blow threw her back a bit, and it sure hurt, but she was still able to think clearly even with a wound of this magnitude. This was not what she had in mind… Hector ripped the axe out of her, and the blood rapidly flowing out of the wound caused her to weaken - enough that the Lorca girl fell to her knees, her long dress pooling around her legs. She could feel incredible heat in her cunt, unlike anything she had felt before, but she’d have no time to make use of it. With whatever strength she still had, she raised her eyes and looked straight at Hector, who was watching her closely, his cock fully erect again.
“H-Hector… I wanted you to cut my head off… Do it before I pass out...” She could see his eyes widen as he understood that she meant this literally - he had attacked her like he would any other person, but this was not what she wanted.

Raising the axe again, this time he delivered a horizontal slice through the neck she stretched out again, and watched the fountain of blood spurting from her neck stump. Her head was thrown away from the rest of the body, sent flying across the room before ramming into one of the walls. Most of her ponytail was cut off, falling onto the dress on the floor behind her back, but the top part of it stayed with her head, separated from it by the white veil. Sliding down the wall, her head bumped off the ground with just enough force so that she could take a look from the side at her dying body. Although her body started twitching madly, the heavy dress was enough to keep it from falling over, the blood from her neck stump mixing with that coming from the first wound Hector had given her and staining the cut-up dress red. Her boobs heaved a lot with the dying spasms her body showed, causing Hector’s cock to grow even harder than before. Lyn watched happily as the Marquess of Ostia approached the body. Not wanting to bother with getting the dress off her so he could reach her cunt again, he just slid his cock into the inviting stump of her neck. The tightness of her esophagus was pretty unexpected, but it only helped him get off while Lyn watched. Even if her muscles were heavy now, she was still able to conjure a smile onto her face as she watched him spurt his load down her neck hole and into her stomach, fully satisfied that she brought the tribal custom up. If her body wasn’t able to produce him a heiress - a face of a Lilina she had come across in Askr appeared in her mind for a moment - then it was only right to turn it into a fucktoy before throwing her away. She wondered if he’d think of doing that, though - she hadn’t suggested that, and she couldn’t ask him to do it being just a head. If not… Well, he’d at least fuck her a few more times after she died. She was perfectly fine with that being the end of her story - another her could always pick up where she left off. “Thanks, Hector…” She thought to herself as she watched him pull out of her neck, blood and cum running down his shaft. That was the last sight Lyn saw before passing away.

Pulling out, Hector grabbed a part of her dress and used it to wipe the blood off his cock. Coming back to Askr next, he’d be thrown right back into battle straight away. As much as he loved to fight, a good fuck after a long day of battle was a welcome way to rest. For a while, Lyn had provided him with that, and he wasn’t too happy about missing out on that now that his lover was dead. Of course, this month left him very spent, and he could do with a short break from all the sex he and Lyn had shared, but he had to think a bit further than that. He face the corpse again, remembering that one of the Eliwoods had shown him a fuck doll made out of Ninian’s corpse. That one was pretty much unscathed, though - whereas here Lyn’s body was cut open, almost in half. He realized that this could create a problem if he wanted to do the same… But that wouldn’t stop him from trying. He turned again to take a look at Lyn’s detached head. Walking towards it, he picked it from the ground and examined it. It seemed pretty much flawless, her beauty preserved in one final heartfelt smile. As it was intact, there’d be no issues with it for sure - so even if the body was unable to be preserved, the head would still allow him to blow off some of the excitement the battles would leave him in, just as Lyn wanted. Still, if her corpse couldn’t be turned into a toy… He respectfully set the head down on a ledge, then returned to where Lyn’s headless corpse was. Ripping the already irreparable dress off her body, he lifted the body from the ground and carried it back onto the bed. Once there, he slid his cock into her asshole. It seemed even tighter than usual, and it was still contracting on his cock from time to time. He proceeded to fuck Lyn’s corpse a few more times until he decided he was satisfied with it. Then, carrying the axe on one shoulder and Lyn’s corpse on the other, he returned to Askr, heading directly for the workshops of mages who specialised in the magic he needed.

Intermission 5: Forging Bonds: Ylissean Travelers

Tags: cons, F/F, M/F, hanging, disembowelment, strangling, amputation, beheading

Sumia walked through walked through the Askrian village Lucina had dragged her off towards. The two of them had been summoned together, and the blue-haired girl was adamant that she was actually her future daughter. Because of her insistence that that was the case, Sumia did end up going for Chrom’s affections, and she’d say the two of them were making good progress. However, Lucina seemed not to be too satisfied with that, constantly urging her to do more. Even if it was a bit annoying that she hadn’t given her the time to come to terms with her feeling for her lord, outside of that the future girl seemed to care a lot about her, trying to spend time with her all the time. And this trip was a result of that - she suggested that the two of them could go together to shop for clothes in order to have some mother-daughter bonding. However, Sumia was not too happy with the results. The joy showing on her future daughter's face as she went through the stalls was heartwarming, but the girl had literally no taste in these… And Sumia found herself unable to tell her that, so they both got matching dresses, save for their color… With the dresses being made out of nothing but lace, enough so that anyone was able to see through these, and is was so short, too!. To make things worse, Lucina tricked her into trying it on, then refused to give her her normal clothes back - and as they continued to wander around, anyone could stare at Sumia’s modest breasts and her unshaved cunt through the purple piece of clothing… Or at least the pegasus knight felt this way. In reality, it would require more than just a glance to see through the dress, but that didn’t stop Sumia from blushing whenever she felt anyone looking at her - Lucina seemed to take pleasure in seeing her blush like that, taking glances at her shapely breasts every few minutes. To make things worse, Lucina refused to put her dress on too - if she did, Sumia would feel a bit better that she wasn’t alone in this. However, Lucina justified her decision saying that she needed to protect her on the way back to the castle, and that with her new bow she needed clothes she was comfortable wearing.

Sumia’s disappointment was showing clearly on her face, and Lucina was able to catch it while sneaking another glance at her future mother’s body. A part of her was jealous of her bigger tits, but another side of her found herself getting a bit wet looking at her sexual parts. In the bad future she had came from, she and her sister Cynthia had seem terrible horrors, and they turned towards one another for support. As they grew older, the horrors they witnessed grew as well, and with them suddenly becoming aware of their sexuality that relationship turned more sexual, too. That left her with no stigma towards in-family sexuality, so Lucina had no issues that her body was getting aroused looking at her mother’s boobs and cunt. In fact, she was more than welcoming of that feeling. Seeing that Sumia wasn’t too happy with the results of their trip, Lucina immediately knew, how to make it up to her. Her mother had still not had sex with Chrom, so she should just show her the pleasures that only a family could share. Maybe that would be the push the older girl needed to finally get more busy with her father. However… Lucina wondered, if this was enough. Maybe she could make this gift even more impactful, than that? In their stay in Askr, the two of them had been to a couple of public executions - and Sumia seemed to be captivated by these. Between that, and the number of women she had overheard talking about giving up their lives for their lovers’ enjoyment, it seemed that this was a practice she shouldn’t overlook. After all, her end goal here was just to make sure that Sumia and Chrom would get together, and that the two of them would have their lives in this world as enjoyable as they possibly could. Was she ready to give her life up for this? If it meant that Sumia would finally take that final step towards Chrom, then she would gladly do just that, Lucina decided. They were already on their way out of the village, so Lucina was forced to get into the final shop that was there by the exit. Sadly, inside they didn’t have much that would help with her plans. She could always ask Sumia to kill her with Thogn… But Lucina knew that her mother didn’t really like bows, and the future princess also wanted Sumia to just watch as she did it all on her own. With that in mind, she went through the shop’s wares again, but all she could find that was even remotely useful was a length of thread that the vendor claimed was unbreakable.. Well, it was better than nothing. Lucina picked out a blue one and paid for it, then the mother and daughter pair left the village and began to move through the forest back towards the castle.

Lucina was taking lead during the walk, checking out if the path was safe, with Sumia just following her from a few steps behind. That let her guide Sumia off the path and deeper into the woods. Once they made it deep enough that no one would stumble across them by accident, Lucina turned around to look at the grey-haired woman. “Mother. I’m sorry that you didn’t enjoy yourself today… So I wanted to apologize.” Setting her bow down, she quickly undid the straps that were holding her cloak in place, and once it was off, moved on to the piece of armor covering her chest.
“...Lucina? Why are you…” Sumia asked as she watched her remove her high, armored boots, with her blue tabard following next.
“I’ve seen the way you act when watching these public executions… So I want to give a private one, just for you.” As Lucina said that, all that remained on her body was her form-fitting blue bodysuit. Her mother blushed at the sight, Lucina’s feminine zones enhanced by the clothes that were hugging them tightly.
“W-Why, Lucina! You don’t need to do this much… Also, why are you stripping?” Sumia voiced her weak protests as Lucina ignored her, fiddling with the straps that held her bodysuit together. Once they were undone, she quickly pulled all of it off, leaving her suddenly more exposed than her mother was - her small boobs and shaved pussy clearly visible to Sumia.
“L-Lucina… This is wrong…” Sumia tried to protest again as her naked daughter began to approach her.
“Oh relax mother, you’ll enjoy it too… And learn something you can use when you finally go intimate with father.” Lucina brushed her words aside as she reached Sumia, the fingers of one of her hands slipping under the bottom of her dress right away. She was able to watch her hand through the dress as she moved it against Sumia’s pussy, rubbing the woman’s labia for a while. Sumia just melted under her touch, almost collapsing as a moan of pleasure left her lips - her reaction showing that just as she was saying, her mother was still a virgin. This just made this a lot more sweeter, making Lucina think back to when she and Cynthia lost it to one another. For just a moment, she wanted to take Sumia’s too. But no. Sumia’s virginity was Chrom’s to take, not hers. Sumia’s head jerked upwards as the woman moaned again, bringing Lucina back to reality. Her fingers were working on their own before, just fiddling around Sumia’s entrance. Now, Lucina slid one inside, and watched as a shiver went through her mother’s body. With her other hand, Lucina began to feel her breasts through the dress, the moans leaving Sumia’s lips like music to hear ears. She wanted desperately to kiss her, but her first kiss was also Chrom’s to take, so she just pressed her mouth against Sumia’s exposed throat, sucking and kissing on it. The combined stimulation, along with Sumia’s inexperience, led to her not being able to last too long before she came, her juices squirting onto Lucina’s hand and wetting the dress through. Her mother grabbed on to her as weakness spread through her body, almost going limp as she shook in the first climax of her life.

“Ah, Lucina! You were right! This feels incredible!” Lucina smiled as she heard Sumia calling out like this once she had recovered a bit. “I know. Don’t worry, you and Father shall share many climaxes like these in the future.” Letting go of Sumia, the flat-chested girl backed away and watched as the woman trembled on her feet, but was able to keep standing. Then, she went for the bag she had carried, one holding the things she had bought along with a bunch of arrows for her bow. Her fingers touched one of the big, golden arrowheads, and so she pulled a pair of them out along with the thread she had gotten earlier. Her fingers immediately went to work, creating a simple loop. Looking around, she found a tree with a branch that was nice and accessible. Using a fallen tree to get up and fix the thread to it, she then put the noose around her neck. Looking at Sumia again, she smiled reassuringly at her. With all the pussy juices Sumia’s pussy had released, the front of her dress was now clinging directly to her body, making it even easier to see her cunt through it. That caused Lucina’s cunt to heat up as well - she had just the solution for it, too. She still had the arrows with her - and she guided one of them towards her cunt. With how massive the arrowhead was, she wasn’t sure if it was even going to fit inside her - but the girl was determined to try. Rubbing her cunt with a few fingers for a moment to make it just a bit more wet, she then slipped the tip into her cunt. Ah, its touch was so revolting! Slowly sliding it deeper in, she could feel her entrance stretching open as the arrow grew in side. Eventually, she made it so that just the widest point of it was on the outside. With the small spikes making it even bigger, it would be impossible to slide it in the way she was doing it before. So instead Lucina just shoved it in. The arrow popped inside as she moaned loudly, the spikes that were so problematic now being pressed against her pussy walls.

Letting go of the arrow, Lucina’s pussy walls clenched around it, not letting it fall out - even if they didn’t it was too big to just fall out on its own. Lucina weighed the second arrow in her hands for a moment. Her anus was still waiting, but she knew there was no way it would stretch enough for the arrow’s end to fit. Instead, she snapped it at the very end, removing the quill from the end of it. Flipping the arrow around, she then moved it towards her ass. If her boobs were nothing to be jealous of, her ass was just the opposite. Round and bouncy, and not too big in size. With one hand, she spread her anus, while with the other, she prepared the shaft to push it in. One strong shove, and the entire length of the shaft easily made its way inside her - all the way to the protrusion that connected the arrowhead to it. It was just wide enough to slide inside too, leaving the arrowhead as an unorthodox butt plug. With both of these in place, Lucina spread her legs and began rubbing herself as fast as she could. With the arrow filling her cunt, her fingers could only play around the entrance, but occasionally touching the arrow and moving the tip around inside her was enough for her. She happily masturbated while Sumia watched her, until the blue-haired girl reached a climax of her own. Her legs began shaking as she squirted her juices onto her thighs and the fallen tree below her. She stayed there for a while, recovering from her climax, until her head rose and she looked directly at Sumia.

“Mother… Once I’m dead… Please, go to father... And finally make me, okay?”
Lucina’s warm voice as she made her final request touched Sumia’s heart. “I-I will!” She answered as Lucina stepped off the fallen tree. Lucina did get it right - Sumia really enjoyed the executions they had watched together. And to see that the one dying this time was her future daughter, one she had come to love as if she was a real one, made the experience even more amazing. Even if the girl’s small chest meant her boobs didn’t jiggle around at all as her short fall ended, the emotional aspect of this was more important to her than what the hanging girl looked like. Lucina’s reddening face as the girl ran out of oxygen in her lungs looked interesting, though. At first, her legs remained mostly motionless, making it a bit disappointing to her. However, Lucina seemed to notice, or she just lost control over them, for they suddenly started kicking around. Even from a distance, Sumia could see the disturbance in the air they caused. For Lucina, it sent her into swings, ones accompanied by the tree branch bending up and down as well. With the noose being just a thin thread, it easily cut into her neck - leaving a red mark around her neck that was visible even for Sumia, especially as it started to cut her skin open and blood began to drip from it. It seemed that the seller’s words were true, though - it showed no signs that it was about to break even with it being forced to support her entire weight. Of course, her neck hurt, and so did her lungs, but Lucina was fine with that if that meant seeing a happy look on Sumia’s face. With all the kicking around her legs were doing, they were hitting the shaft of arrow inside her cunt from time to time, making it rub against her sensitive inner walls and sending jolts of pleasure through her body. As one of those went through her body, she realized that it made it a little easier for her to handle the pain. Following that, her hands, which she at first dropped at her sides idly, now sprung up to her barely existent tits. To help herself, Lucina began pulling and pinching through her nipples. Because of her boobs’ size, they didn’t really get a lot of attention most of the time, meaning Lucina wasn’t too used to this, and the pleasure she was getting from it was marginal. Still, having anything to help her through the hanging was welcome, and so she continued to squeeze the little pink flesh nubs with as much strength as she usually put into swinging her Falchion around.

With the way her butt was turned around by the kicks, the arrow stuck inside it was being forced outside. However, Lucina tried her hardest to keep it in, her sphincter clenching hard on the part that was stuck in it and successfully keeping it inside her anus. Even as most of her body began to loosen up because she was losing control over it, that part of her instead began squeezing even harder, making it impossible for the arrow to fall out. For her cunt, the juices leaking from it still made it easy for the arrow to slide out, but its width it was impossible - so it just clinged to her inner walls near the entrance to her cunt. Lucina’s face began turning a darker purple as her body started to give up. Looking at Sumia, she saw that her mother was hesitantly moving her fingers along the entrance to her cunt. Looking proudly at her, Lucina felt fully satisfied with what she had done - if she came to father looking like this, they would end up having sex… Lucina laughed a bit as she thought of this. She was making sure that another her would get her life, giving up her own in return… A shiver went through her body following that thought. Her bladder gave way, covering the arrow’s shaft and the forest ground below her in yellow piss. Her hands started twisting around, letting go of her stretched out nipples before going completely still. Her legs followed with one final powerful kick, before going limp. Her body swung around a few more times because of her earlier kicks, before stopping still. As her feet were angled towards the ground, Sumia could see that her toes were just a few inches away from reaching the ground. Sumia curiously continued to touch herself, watching Lucina’s face as the last tidbits of life disappeared from it. Lucina’s mouth opened, her tongue hanging out along and letting a trail of saliva go down her pointy chin. Her blue eyes rolled upwards, the mark of the exalt disappearing as she died. Sumia wouldn’t be able to tell, though, as her irises were obscured from view now. Her eyes weren’t all a single color now, though - with dashes of blood from popped veins showing up as red signs on the whites of her eyes. The future princess of Ylisse died in the noose, with the woman she thought of and loved as her mother being the only witness.

As great as it felt, Sumia managed to tear her fingers away from her pussy once Lucina’s body went motionless. She approached it slowly. The pegasus knight could tell that her daughter was dead, but it didn’t feel real - the girl had not even been born yet, and yet here she was, dead. Her touching her to her first climax made Sumia curious about her cunt now. Reaching the hanging corpse, Sumia reached for her pussy and grabbed the arrow that was stuck there. Gently pulling it out, her hand was coated with a load of Lucina’s pussy juices that the arrow was holding back. She kept the arrow in her hand while the other hand reached for Lucina’s cunt too, her fingers spreading it open as she took a curious look at the pink insides. Once her curiosity was satisfied, Sumia pushed a few fingers inside, comparing the way the still-warm flesh of Lucina’s dead cunt felt to how her own pussy felt when she felt it up moments before. Her inexperienced, untouched to this day pussy was more sensitive to touch, reacting against her fingers more than Lucina’s cooling down vagina did, but Sumia’s inexperience also meant she couldn’t really tell the difference. Because of that, she quickly lost interest in it, and backed away. The corpse could stay here, she decided. With how deep into the forest they were, there was a chance that no one would stumble across it - and it could make for a great spot for a date with Chrom in the future.

Picking Lucina’s bag from the ground, she decided that her bow could stay with its master. However… A more mischievous idea appeared in her mind. Lifting it from the ground, she approached Lucina’s corpse again. Forcing one end into the ground below the girl, she then gently slid the other end into Lucina’s pussy, as deep as she could. Letting go of it and backing off, she was happy to see that it stayed in place without sliding out. The wedges near the end were mostly a visual bonus to the bow, but now they had another use in keeping it inside Lucina’s cunt. Taking a final look at her future daughter’s nude body, Sumia ran off. She made a promise to her; now, it was time to find her Chrom.

It wasn’t too hard to find the exalt, for he was still in his room. Sumia was such in a hurry, that she didn’t even go back to her room to change herself, and so the clumsy girl was still wearing the lacy dress as she entered. “Oh Sumia, back from your trip already?” Chrom asked, his eyes widening as he saw what she was wearing. “W-what are you wearing?” He asked, a bit startled by her appearance. Sumia suddenly blushed as she remembered, how revealing her dress was, but reminded herself that she was here to do more than that.
“Lucina got it for me… I just couldn’t refuse her.” Sumia explained as she walked closer to Chrom. He nodded in return, already used to his future daughter's antics. He wasn’t really concerned with the reason, anyways - his eyes looking at her breasts through the dress. She fought back against another blush as she noticed, what he was doing - he was the one person she shouldn’t have troubles letting look at them.
“However… That Lucina is no longer with u-us, Chrom…” Chrom’s gaze shifted back up at her face, surprise replacing the absent minded look from before. “Why? What happened?” He asked, and tears appeared in Sumia’s eyes. “On the way back she… she… she hanged herself… because she noticed I didn’t enjoy our trip…” Sumia’s voice trailed off, heat appearing in her abdomen as she thought back to the hanging. “She stripped nude first, too… I-I could see everything…” As she said that, Chrom’s eyes turned towards Sumia’s pussy. The laces barely covered it in the first place, but with it still being soaked with Sumia’s cunt honey, he was able to see right through it. That, the earlier look at Sumia’s boobs, and listening to Sumia as she described Lucina’s hanging in more detail, all left him with a throbbing erection in his pants - one that he unsuccessfully tried to hide.

As Sumia noticed the bulge in his pants, she remembered what Lucina did to her before she hanged. Her final words fresh in her mind, Sumia reached for it. Pulling his pants down, her eyes widened at the sight of his cock springing up as she freed it. Emboldened by Chrom earlier checking her out and Lucina’s actions, she reached for it, clumsily wrapping her fingers around it. The look of pleasure on Chrom’s face as she ran her fingers down his length and back up told her what she was doing was right. His handsome, young face looked so inviting now… Sumia leaned in closer, delivering a face to his slightly ajar lips. Her stomach fluttered as he kissed her back, his hands starting to reach for her body. However, him suddenly touching her startled her enough that she broke the kiss, and stumbled over her own legs - falling over in the process. Chrom caught her before she had fallen all the way down, but she still ended up on her knees in front of him - getting a close-up look at his prick. In fact, her face ended up pressed right against it. She opened her mouth curiously, another idea popping into her head - and slowly closed her lips around the tip of his cock. With this being the first time she was taking a cock up her mouth - or into her body at all - she wasn’t able to take too much of it. However, this Chrom was just as new to this as she was, and so he just moaned as she clumsily took about the half of his length into her mouth. With Sumia being busy working at his cock, he was given some time to process, what was happening. Was he ready to take their relationship to this level? He had to admit that he liked the pegasus knight - but was he actually in love with her? He tried to think about it as Sumia proceeded to suck him off, her hands working on the parts of his dick that her mouth couldn’t reach. He was unable to reach any conclusion before reaching a climax, but the pleasure coursing through him as he came into her mouth and all over her face convinced him to keep going.

As he recovered from his climax, Sumia tried to wipe his semen off her face, but with her hands covered with his semen too it didn’t really work out. Getting up, she shoved him over, making him fall onto the bed. “Before… I-I skipped over Lucina’s final words.” Sumia’s words left Chrom a bit confused - why would she bring this up now?
“She wanted me to come to you… And that we’d make her together.” Sumia blushed again as she explained, her expression combined with her words making Chrom go erect again. “We cannot disappoint her, then.” He smiled at Sumia as she climbed on top of him. With a quick rip of his strong hands, he tore the dress away from her body, leaving her fully nude - but she wasn’t embarrassed about it anymore. Her heart felt as if it was to burst from her chest from excitement as she moved her pussy over his cock. Then, she slowly lowered herself onto it - only to feel powerful pain from it as she took him inside, the pain of having her hymen broken. Blood began to trickle out of her pussy and onto Chrom’s cock, but she ignored it and lowered herself until his entire length was inside. “Are you alright?” Chrom asked her, seeing the pain showing up on her face - and Sumia just nodded, although her head was shaking as she did it. “I-I’m fine! It’s supposed to hurt the first time, right?” Whatever little knowledge of sex she had beforehand was telling her that this was the case. Lucina warned her about that, at least. However, if her words were true… Then letting Chrom fill her up should feel even better than when Lucina was touching her there. For a while, she just waited on top of him, her hands finding Chrom’s and squeezing them tightly while the pain slowly grew weaker. Once it disappeared, Sumia started to move her hips up and down his shaft. Just like the blue-haired girl said, this felt incredible! Slowly, she picked up the pace. By the time she and Chrom reached their climaxes together, she was taking in full from her skills as a pegasus knight, bouncing on top of him and moaning like crazy. His load went straight into her womb as she collapsed on top of him, senseless as a powerful orgasm took hold of her body.

However, before she could recover from the second orgasm of her life, she found herself laid out on the bed. Chrom had moved out from beneath her, and was towering over her body now. To her surprise, she felt his cock working its way into her pussy again. “We wouldn’t want to disappoint Lucina, right? We have to make sure that you do get pregnant now.” Hearing his explanation, Sumia let herself be taken by her instincts, moaning happily as Chrom pounded her cunt again and again. In the end, she did get pregnant that day - just as Lucina wanted.


Staying in the outrealm for the pregnant women for nine months was quite bothersome, but Sumia knew it was the best way to keep both her and her future daughters safe. Chrom visited her from time to time, but most of the time she was pretty bored - as her belly grew bigger, she became unable to practice her lance or riding her pegasus. While she filled her time reading some of her favorite novels - and also new ones she had discovered in Askr - she couldn’t do that all day. Masturbation helped for a while, with Sumia using both of her hands and the arrow she took from Lucina to do it, but doing it too much wouldn’t be healthy for the babies, so Sumia had to limit herself on that end. In the end, she had all the time she could possibly want to think about what happened with Lucina - and the more she recalled that, the more romantic the whole endeavor seemed. Taking a loved one to a secluded spot and dying for their pleasure? That’s something you’d do for your one true love, not a daughter for her mother. Did Lucina love her that much? Sumia was sad she only noticed this once the future girl had died like that. As she stayed in the outrealm, she found herself developing a desire to be reunited with Lucina, and to thank her for what she had done. Only now was she able to truly appreciate the gift the girl had given her. The happiness she found with Chrom was also a result of what Lucina did… The more Sumia thought about it, the more convinced she became that she had to die in that way as well. Chrom enjoyed listening to the story about Lucina’s death, always getting extra hard when she told it to him, so she was sure her exalt would enjoy if she did the same for him. Giving birth to her two daughters, and seeing both Lucina and Cynthia as healthy babies, she knew what she had to do next. After taking care of them for some more time, she had given the two of them up to the outrealm where people looked after all the Askr heroes’ children, and happily returned to Askr and to her Chrom.

They both fucked hard once she found him - from her perspective, they haven’t had sex for months and she really craved it. Once they were done, however, she rose up from the bed and looked straight at him.
“C-Chrom… There’s something I need to tell you.” Sumia looked at him seriously, and he looked at her with some concern. “What is it, my dear?”
“Truth is… I’ve been thinking about Lucina all this time. And I decided that I want to die just like she did.” Chrom’s expression turned to one of surprise. “Are you sure about this?” He asked her with concern… But the tone of his voice told her he would be happy with either answer. Reassured by this, she was able to smile as she confirmed her feelings. “Yes… I need to be reunited with her, to thank her for all that she had done.”
“Well, then I’m not going to stop you.” Chrom replied, and Sumia slapped him on the arm playfully. “Sure you won’t! We both know you will enjoy this too!” They both laughed for a moment, just resting and basking in the other’s presence. Sumia let her gaze wander along Chrom’s room, that had not changed too much in the months since she had left. For all the thinking Sumia did, she completely forgot to think of the way she’d kill herself. And yet, the moment her eyes reached Falchion, she knew what she had to do. Her hands briefly reached for it, before the knight remembered that she’d not be able to use it. You needed the exalt’s blood for it - and while her body had taken a lot of royal liquids into it, she doubted that would help her in this case. However, she liked the idea, so her gaze just moved along, searching for something else she could use.

Fortunately, Chrom had another spare sword in his room as well. Getting up, Sumia grabbed it - and after taking a moment at her bag, returned back to the bed. Her eyes lit up as she saw that Chrom’s cock was ready for another round. She climbed back on top of him, taking his cock the same way she did when they first had sex. This time, she was able to ride it with much more intensity than before, but she kept to some steady pumps while holding the sword in her shaking hands. To help her stay stable, Chrom grabbed onto her butt, feeling her gentle curves one final time. Drawing a deep breath, she placed the sword’s tip in front of a lower part of her belly. Then, she drove it towards herself, stabbing herself with it. The instant she did, she could feel pain as first her skin, then her insides were cut apart. Fortunately for Chrom, she put it at just the correct height - the sword going through her womb that was stretched out after her pregnancy but not through her vaginal canal that was housing his cock. Destroying the organ that housed a Lucina in it for nine month seemed the perfect way to start out. She let it stay there for a moment, the pain pulsating through her body just like the pain of having her hymen broken did those months before. And just like back then, the pain eventually grew weaker - telling her she should continue. The sword’s blade was oriented vertically, so all it took was just a little pull up. The blade easily cut through her flesh, cutting her abdominal cavity open. A red line appeared on her skin following the trail left by the sword. Having gotten the sword a safe distance from Chrom, Sumia began to ride him again. Her bounces caused her insides to move around as well, the two disconnected parts of her skin flapping open as her guts began to slip out of the bleeding cut. However, that didn’t stop her - and she continued to drag it past her intestines, through the large intestine and into her stomach. Not slowing down, she continued to cut herself open until the sword crashed into her sternum, which put up the first real resistance to the blade. Once she reached that, she pulled the sword out, and put it away on an empty part of the bed. Then, she just leaned back and continued to ride Chrom as more and more of her insides and blood was shaken out of the wound, until she felt his hot release shooting into her pussy and sliced up womb. Her own climax came just right after his, making her use her hands for support as post-coital weakness took her.

Recovering from the orgasm, her body wasn’t as responsive as before. The blood she had lost caused her to grow much weaker… However, she still had enough strength in her for what she was to do next. Earlier, she had recovered Lucina’s arrow from the bag. It served her as a masturbatory tool during her pregnancy, but now it would do even more. Taking it in one hand, Sumia moved it into her body through the cut - reaching as far into her body as she could. Then, in one quick move, she shoved the arrow into her ribcage - impaling her heart on it. Her body spasmed a few times after she did that, with her getting the time to say her final words: “T-Thanks, Chrom… I-I love you…” Blood started to trickle out of the corners of her mouth as another spasm shook her body, causing her to cough out more blood. Falling over again, she couldn’t stop herself from that, with more of her insides falling onto Chrom’s belly and chest. Her mouth ended up lining up with his, and she weakly gave him one last kiss as her body gave in. “Lucina… My daughter… I’m coming to you…” Then, the pegasus knight was gone.

Chrom let her body rest on top of him for a while, its post-mortem twitches making him go hard again. With the way it was laid out on top of him, he decided he might as well fuck her again, coming inside her again. With his second climax also being delivered into her womb, it began to overflow, oozing out through the cuts the sword left in it and mixing with the contents of her midsection. Afterwards, he pushed the corpse off him, and wondered, what to do with it. First, he should probably clean all the blood up… but afterwards? Disposing of the body seemed like the natural choice. After wiping the blood off his body and putting some clothes on, he scooped her body from the bed. Thinking little of his now deceased lover, Chrom carried her corpse to the massive grave and left it there. Once a lively pegasus knight, now Sumia had become just another dead carcass in the pile.



Olivia looked at the other her sitting just opposite her on the bed they shared, a warm feeling filling her chest. It has been a month since the two of them became lovers. With the higher mortality rate of heroines in Askr, it was a huge milestone for both of them to live this long. And so, they were celebrating their 1-month anniversary. She tapped the box she had wrapped in the depths of her black veil that was holding the gift for her beloved while awkwardly leaning in for another kiss. Similar blushes appeared on both of their faces as their lips connected, a thrill of excitement spreading through her body just like every other time they kissed. As they parted, her companion stood up for a moment, searching for something in a bag. Eventually, she find what she was searching for.
“Since it’s our anniversary, I thought I’d get you something special. Since I know how much you like my pegasus, I made you a headdress and a hairpin with the feathers that it dropped!” She spoke out happily, while handing the things she mentioned over. As the other her looked them over curiously, she continued: “Too bad even that even with us being almost the same, you just can’t get to fly one, too…” They were different alright, the dark-clad Olivia thought to herself. She found that much when the two of them were sharing secrets to another, and the other her confessed that the atmosphere in Askr was getting to her: Again and again, the pegasus-riding dancer imagined herself as the one being on the receiving end of various executions that the two of them had witnessed while dancing in the halls of the castle. Her lover could not imagine herself dying in a similar way, but if it was what the other her wanted, then she was okay with that. “I-I got you something, too.” She recovered the box from her veil, and handed it to the pegasus flier. She opened it up, and her eyes lit up as she saw a circular piece of leather inside. “This looks beautiful! But what is it? A bracelet, or an anklet? Or maybe a collar of some sort?” She asked while lifting the gift out of the box and checking it out. The Olivia who gave it drew a deep breath, then answered.
“It’s a collar, but there’s more to it than just that. It was blessed with a special spell… Once you tighten it, you can’t get it off - and it shrinks in size, too.” She stopped for a moment, as the other her eyes widened in realization. “Yes, it could strangle you to death… if that’s what you really want.” To her surprise, the other her pulled her in another kiss again. This time, she showed far more excitement than ever before… Making the other Olivia a bit sad that she failed to make her this excited before.
“Thanks! It’s all I could ever want!” The pegasus dancer called out as she broke the kiss off, immediately slipping the collar onto her neck. “One last dance… before I go?” She asked while getting up, and the other her found herself getting up too - she could never refuse a dance, and especially from her.
The two joined together, their bodies almost pressed against one another, both of them knowing it had to be more than just an usual dance. After a few quick kisses mixed with a couple of initial steps, the pegasus-riding Olivia let go of her equal and grabbed her belts, undoing them and letting the white floaty pieces of cloth on the sides of her legs fall off too. She had already taken her golden chestpiece and pauldrons off earlier, as well as her fluffy sleeves. Then, she moved on to her boots, leaving her legs in just her black thighhighs. Not to waste any time, the dark-clad Olivia also started to undress. Unhooking the long, black veil that always accentuated her performances, she let it fall off along with the white veils over her legs. Her outfit was far more revealing, so she was tempted to stop after doing that, but decided there was no point in waiting. She reached for her own collar, and removed the ring that held her cloth over her breasts from it. She let the glorified ornate bra be pushed off by her breasts springing forward, no longer squeezed down by it. The black cloth slid down her toned belly, her shapely breasts exposed for her lover to see. Almost immediately after the room’s cold air reached them, a pair of warm hands closed over them too. To feel her lover feel them up was always exciting, and so she responded to the next kiss with a bit more passion than before. They moved around in their dance again for a while, as much as the small space of their room allowed them too. However, with her breasts bouncing around and pressing against the other Olivia’s boobs through her pink tunic, and feeling her breath down her neck while they embraced with each step, she found herself slowly getting wet. And it seemed that the other her knew that, for she began moving her leg closer and closer to her crotch, rubbing her pussy with her leg through the loincloth she was wearing.

To pay her back, she dug her fingers into the cleavage of her lover’s tunic, ripping it open and tearing it off her body. She knew that the other her probably wanted her to inherit her clothes once her life had ended, but the black leotard she had underneath it would be perfect - for all her shyness, this Olivia preferred the more form-fitting and revealing outfits, while her lover had taken to add extra layers to hers. Even despite her half-nakedness, when she finished her lover suddenly blushed even harder than she did. “P-please… It’s nothing I-I haven’t seen before…” She muttered to encourage her. As that didn’t work, she let go of her and took a step back - and quickly slipped out of her loincloth, leaving her naked save for her overknee socks… and letting the other her see just how aroused she was through a look at her dripping pussy. Blushing yet again, the leotard-wearing girl knew it was her time to strip. Dragging the shoulder straps off her shoulders, she quickly slid the leotard down her body. As she pushed it past her thighs, the other dancer approached her and squeezed her breasts, paying her back for earlier. She let out a quiet moan as she dragged the dark piece of cloth down her legs and past her feet, then straightened up - just as naked as her partner. They stared at the other’s naked bodies for a moment, before embracing yet again.

They took another round around the room, twirling around in their dance. Liberated from their clothing, they could both dance as freely as they desired. Instead of a pair dance like before, they had some distance between themselves, trying their best to one-up the other’s dance constantly - all while trying not to get too distracted by the naked beauty in front of them. Their bodies were just different enough for them to be able to tell the other apart from a sight in the mirror, and the differences in their routines also made it visible that those were two different girls - just enough so that looking at the other girl each Olivia could always feel a real fire growing within her loins. This time was no different - in fact, the knowledge that she was about to die got her more excited than ever before - and it also spread to the other one. Both of their cunts were dripping like crazy by the fact they finished their dance, especially that as their dance escalated they moved on to more and more erotic moves, ending with giving quick rubs to their pussies while looking directly at the other girl, hips bucking against the fingers too. They both reached their limit at the same point - walking towards the other at the same moment, inserting their fingers into the other’s cunts so that they came at the same time. They embraced for the final time as their cunts began to squirt together, mixing their juices on their thighs and the floor below as they both supported the other in their joined climax.

Breathing heavily and her legs shaking, the pegasus-riding Olivia opened her mouth to moan out her final request.
“C-can you… do it for me?” She didn’t need to clarify, what she meant by that. The other her’s hands wrapped around her neck the fingers tightening the collar around it - setting her on her path to death. The moment she did, Olivia could already feel the leather starting to dig into her skin. For a while, the two of them just stayed in their embrace, but once she regained enough energy, she began to send her body into what would be her final dance. The other her sat down for a moment and watched as she tried to deliver the most sexual dance she had ever done. However, by the time she started, the collar was tight enough that her breath began to be restricted, with her just barely able to breathe. And so, she couldn’t deliver to the very extent of her abilities… but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t try her best. Her breasts heaved with each quick jump she sent her body into, her trained, shapely legs taking steps and kicks that showed them off in their full beauty while also delivering just enough attention to her bare slit, which then she paraded proudly in front of her lover, giving her just enough time to ran her tongue against the entrance before backing away. She found herself tiring out much quicker than before, though, so she had to cut the dance short and just collapsed into the other her’s arms, her leg rubbing against her wet cunt again.

Just after she fell over, the collar finally squeezed her windpipe shut. Her face, already red from all the excitement and dancing, turned an even darker shade as she quickly blew through the air in her lungs. To make things worse, or perhaps to ease her up a bit, the other her pulled her over, lining her face up with one of her tits while her hands went towards her lower body, feeling up her ass for a moment. She continued to fondle her buttcheeks with one of them, while with the other she started fingering her again. That caused more weakness to spread through her body, mixing the pleasure from below with the pain burning within her chest - pain that was eased by the other Olivia licking and sucking on her breasts, giving extra attention to her pink, slightly swollen nipples. That, combined with the pain in her neck and her lungs she had fantasized about was enough that she was able to come a second time. As she did, Olivia pulled her fingers out, lifting her head from her chest too, and just pulled her into a strong embrace while kissing her, being able to feel the tremors going through her body as she slowly lost all control over it. Her legs began to kick out on the bed, and her hands began swinging around too, her bladder releasing and coating both her and her lover’s thighs with her piss, but the other Olivia didn’t let go of her through that and just held on until all the spasms died down. As she kissed her again, she could feel her kissing her back weakly. The two pairs of purple eyes connected for the final time, letting her watch as the life disappeared from her namesake’s eyes. “Thanks… Olivia… This was… the best gift…” As they went blank, the dying dancer felt nothing but satisfaction that this was how her life ended - with a private show for her lover, and not on the battlefield or in front of a cheering crowd.



Lissa sighed as she dragged the axe behind her, walking back to the room she was sharing with her best friend, Maribelle. The Ylissean princess wasn’t too happy about having to practice using a weapon like that, she’d rather prefer just sticking to helping people with healing magic. However, the summoner insisted that clerics like her should find some way to make themselves more useful in battle, and she knew that disappointing Kiran did bad things to one’s life expectancy. Fortunately, Frederick had shown her the basics of fighting with an axe, so she was spending the last few days rapidly relearning how to swing one around. Maribelle, however, didn’t seem to happy about that. Not because she’d have troubles with that - she was quite versed in offensive magic, too - but because she was feeling Lissa was working herself too hard. Because of that, the noble lady tried constantly to come up with ways to help her relax. Just a few days ago, Lissa had returned to the room only to found Maribelle completely naked, waiting for her on her bed. The two of them lost their virginity to one another because of Maribelle insistence that it would feel good, that it would help her rest up after a hard day of training - and she was right. Because of that, for the last few days after coming back she and Maribelle would have sex, each day Maribelle initiating some other way to do it that they haven’t tried before. As they were doing this, Lissa wondered if Maribelle knew that most people who had sex were lovers. Lissa didn’t feel about her that way, but for now she was just happy just sharing in their friendship and sex, so she decided not to tell her that. And so, feeling tired overall, Lissa found herself looking forward to what Maribelle had come up with for today. Opening the door, she saw Maribelle sitting on her bed - the blonde girl was red in the face, her eyes closed. The dignified moans she was giving out, as well as the methodical movement of her umbrella that was sticking out from between her legs, both were telling Lissa that her best friend was masturbating.

“Hello, Maribelle! I’m back!” With no concern for that, Lissa just called out happily, the blush on Maribelle’s face deepening as her eyes abruptly opened.
“Oh my, so undignified of me to be caught like this… I tried to wait for you, darling, but the things I saw today were sooo stimulating... I suppose I just couldn’t help myself.” Maribelle pulled the umbrella’s handle out of her cunt, sticky enough with her juices that Lissa could see them from a distance. “Sit down here with me and I will tell you all about it.” Nodding, Lissa set the axe down against one of the walls and approached Maribelle, sitting down on the bed next to her.
“I’ve taken the time to wander across the castle today, and I came across the most interesting thing! The heroes here, both nobles and commoners alike, take part in a pastime that we do not have back in Ylisse. They call it ‘snuff.’ Just watching it I got so excited!” Maribelle got so flustered saying the last sentence, that she had to stop speaking and flutter herself with one hand to calm down a bit.
“What it it, though?” Lissa asked inquisitively, Maribelle’s agitation only making her more curious.
“Well, you take someone, and kill them for your enjoyment!” Lissa looked at her in surprise, but Maribelle wasn’t done yet. “And I think we should try it out!” Lissa’s expression turned into one of full bewilderment. “Wha.. What are you saying, Maribelle?”
“I’m saying that watching these women die left me wishing I could do it too… And that you will be the one to do it, darling!” The cheerful, yet forceful voice Maribelle said that in left Lissa with little illusions that she could refuse… Of course, with her being Maribelle’s only real friend, it made sense that she asked her to do that. Lissa wasn’t too happy about it, though - and her expression told Maribelle just that.
“Ooh, don’t make that face, darling. You’re going to enjoy it, too... and maybe even grow closer to the next me that arrives.” The sudden pain flashing in her eyes and lingering in her voice told Lissa that Maribelle did love her, and that she knew that Lissa didn’t love her back. Feeling a bit guilty about that, Lissa felt she had to agree to at least doing this much for her - especially that Maribelle devoted most of her time here to helping her.
“Okay, I’ll do it.” The princess finally agreed, and Maribelle clapped her hands together happily. “Great! Then, let’s get started!” Lissa looked at her in surprise again. “We’re doing it now?” She asked, and Maribelle just laughed back at her. “What’s the point in waiting?” To emphasize her point, she began to strip out of her outfit. Even if she had seen her in the nude before, Lissa still blushed as Maribelle ornate, short, pink dress that hugged her body tightly was quickly throw off, leaving the girl just in her darker pink pantyhose that only covered one side of her legs - the inner parts of her thighs were exposed, while the outer’s roundness and width were nicely underlined. “The women I watched were nude, so it’s only fitting that I strip as well.” Maribelle explained as she made quick work of her bra, one that hugged her huge breast just as tightly as the dress did for the rest of her body. Lissa watched as Maribelle began to take the pantyhose off, but she stopped for a moment and looked at Lissa. “You should probably strip too. We wouldn’t want your dress to get too stained with my blood.”

Normally, when Maribelle asked her to undress, a thrill of excitement went through Lissa’s body, but this time she felt no such thing. She was able to get her black corset off easily, pulling her arms out of her long, puffy cuffs and getting all the clothes off her upper body save for a creamy white bra that covered her small breasts. The fixed crinoline was making it pretty hard to take the dress off, though. Lissa struggled with it for a moment, unable to do it on her own. Once Maribelle was fully naked, she got up and approached her, helping her deal with it - and Lissa was comfortable just lifting her arms and letting her do most of the work. Once Maribelle lifted the crinoline from her, Lissa quickly followed by pulling her white pants down, leaving her just in her underwear. She stopped for a moment, but Maribelle was having none of that. “Off with these too, darling.” She ordered in a commanding tone, and Lissa did as she was told, freeing her small tits and uncovering her unshaved cunt. Satisfied with the sight, Maribelle climbed back onto the bed.

“Now, we’re ready to begin. First, I want you to use your axe to hack both of my legs off.” Spreading her legs, she waved them around for a moment to accentuate her point, the wetness from her pussy in the middle starting to leak onto the bed. While moving her legs, the noble girl also ended up moving her small feet, their small arc catching Lissa’s eyes. They ended up following them for a moment as Maribelle wiggled her short toes at her, the nails of which they had painted together a pinker shade a few nights before. Shaking her head to clear her mind, Lissa took her axe from the spot she left her at, and turned back towards Maribelle. To her surprise, her friend began touching herself again, short moans leaving her lips each time she slid her fingers in. Lissa blushed again as she saw that, the grip on the handle of her axe suddenly getting much stronger as she lifted it in the air. Going to one side so she could angle her axe properly, Lissa lowered it to make sure she lined it up with the widest part of Maribelle’s thigh. She watched a shiver go through the noble’s body as the cold metal touched her on a quite sensitive part, a louder moan leaving the noble’s lips. Lifting the axe up, Lissa quickly brought it back down. The force she could gather was barely enough to cut through the generous, meaty thighs of her friend, but she was able to do it, the leg starting to jerk wildly as the connection to the rest of Maribelle’s body was severed. Maribelle moaned even louder than before as she did it, the noble starting to drive her fingers even deeper into her cunt. A huge splash of blood spurted from the cut initially, and as the leg’s spasms made it roll away, more blood began to pour from the bleeding wound at the end of it. Lissa lifted the axe, staring at the open wound curiously as blood started to flow out of it as well. The heavy, red patches of meat hugging the bone inside them looked just like any cut of meat she could find on a table, making her mouth water a bit as she looked at it. She lifted her gaze to the cut-off leg, confirming that it looked just as appetizing. She had never thought of her friend’s body like this before, but now she could feel a weird hunger awakening inside of her. But that would come later. First, she had to go on with Maribelle’s request… And once that was done, she’d be able to do whatever she wanted to to her corpse - even eat it if that was what she desired.

Taking a few steps so she could swing her axe properly, Lissa again lowered it, making sure she’d cut through it at the proper spot. Taking the moan leaving Maribelle’s small mouth as encouragement, Lissa swung her axe and watched as the second leg twitched away in a way that was even more exciting, forcing Lissa to admit that Maribelle really was - she was starting to enjoy it too. Her pussy started to drip a bit now, but it was nothing compared to the ecstasy Maribelle found herself in, screaming loudly as a climax claimed her. “Lissa! Ah, Lissa! This feels amazing!” Her pussy started squirting so hard that it was aching, her entire body shaken by the orgasm. The pain in her cunt caused by the orgasm made her mind go towards a girl she watched die today - one that had a sword forced into her cunt. Bringing it up now, she suddenly felt the desire to experience that kind of pain as well. “Lissaaa, darling! Ram the axe into my pussyyy!” Lissa was a bit surprised by that, but she was determined to listen to Maribelle’s requests. Lifting the axe again, she lined it up with the noble’s gaping pussy. Maribelle removed her hands from it to allow her for a clean cut, and so Lissa brought the axe down yet again.

“AAAAAAAAAAH!” Maribelle screamed again, this time in pain as her pussy was cut apart. The weapon cut her most sensitive flesh in two, causing real pain to spread through her body. Whereas the amputation didn’t hurt her too much, and was accompanied by the incredible feeling of being unable to feel that part of her body anymore, this hurt her a lot. Having her labia separated and her vaginal canal cut open was painful, with fresh spikes of pain coursing through her with every squirt of blood from the wound. The blade reached as far as her cervix, opening the way to her unused womb that was just barely spared from her beloved friend’s weapon. This… This was not enjoyable at all! Why did she lose control of herself like this? She was hoping for this to continue a bit longer, but with the pain quickly becoming the main thing in her mind, Maribelle decided it was time to end it.
“Darling… Cut my head off now.” Lissa didn’t have to be told that twice. After pulling the axe out, and watching as Maribelle’s face was twisted with pain when she did that, she lifted it a bit higher up her best friend’s body. Running it across her neck, the princess of Ylisse watched as another thrill of pleasure - as much as Maribelle could feel it with a ruined cunt - shook the noble girl’s legless body. However, her expression changed back to that of pain again, Maribelle’s orange eyes begging her to finish her off. “Goodbye, Maribelle.” Lissa called out as she lifted the axe for the final cut.
“Goodbye, Li-” Before Maribelle could finish, Lissa brought her weapon down, easily cutting through the noble’s thin neck. Her lips still moved to finish the name of the woman she loved, though no sound left them as she tried to say it. Her head fell onto the bed, and her spasming, dying body followed, collapsing next to it. More blood began to pour from her neck stump, and at this point she realized that the bedsheets would be ruined by all the blood. For some reason that thought amused her, her lips twisting into a smile. She was quickly getting quite heavy-headed, but she still was able to watch as Lissa set the axe down and approached the bed. Lissa lifted her from the bed by the drills of her hair, and to Maribelle’s surprise she moved the head towards her crotch. Seeing her pussy up close again as Lissa began to rub her face against it, Maribelle was pretty happy to taste it again. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out, trying to eat her out one final time, but she didn’t find the strength to do it. Lissa didn’t even notice life disappearing from Maribelle’s eyes as she furiously rubbed the head against her slit - until eventually she came all over Maribelle’s face.

Once her climax had finished, Lissa had taken another look at Maribelle’s headless corpse. The legs were still on the sides, and they still looked pretty appetizing - but the main part of the corpse seemed pretty useless to her. Should she just throw it away? The legs she’d surely bring to the castle’s kitchens, but the rest of her body was pretty much junk now. After using the axe to get a few slices of her rump too, Lissa carried Maribelle’s body to the corpse pit. The torso she threw away quickly, but the head lingered in her hands for a moment. “Thanks, Maribelle.” She eventually said to it, bringing it up to her head and placing a kiss on her stiff lips. In the end, Maribelle was right - this was pretty fun. She was suggesting that this could bring her closer to the next Maribelle she’d meet, too… And Lissa realized that she now wanted to do this, too, but perhaps not for the reasons Maribelle wanted. The pieces of meat from one noble’s corpse could make for a fine dinner for the two of them once she found another Maribelle… And if she played her cards correctly, maybe she’d even get her to give her life up for her enjoyment, too.

Chapter 36: Culling 'Rabid Beasts'

tags: non-con, cons, M/F, F/F, Heartfuck, Impalement, Hanging, Brainfuck, Cannibalism, Butchering

Although it had cost them countless casualties, the Askrian army was able to quell all the feral beasts, slaughtering them all with as little mercy as these animals showed their victims. Now, Kiran was back in his office, the summoner discussing the situation with Nailah. The queen of wolves was the only laguz royal that had not succumbed to the serum Loki had spread, and because of her status she took on discussing with Kiran, how to solve the problem. Hinoka was listening to their conversation from nearby, wearing just a simple nightdress, and chiming in from time to time with the knowledge she had learned during her education as a princess. And from what Hinoka could tell, the situation wasn’t going good for the female wolf. Placing one hand on the handle of her spear, Hinoka listened closely, already anticipating, what that discussion would lead to.

“...As things stand now, with princess Leanne found dead, we have no way of returning the Feral Ones to their original mind state.” Nailah finished, feeling a bit uncomfortable. Some of the questions the summoner had asked her were not what she had expected… She found no use for why her mating practices would be relevant to their current situation, but she had responded in great detail with both pride and pleasure, ignoring the angry look she could see from the summoner’s mate and enjoying the blush she saw on the woman’s face - Hinoka’s reaction meant that even the summoner’s antics paled in comparison to hers, or at least that’s how the queen interpreted it. Nailah was aware of his reputation, but with her status as the queen of a laguz tribe and her sturdiness she expected that he wouldn’t even consider trying to use her body, much less that he’d actually do that. Even so, imagining taking the powerful human as a mate of her own was surprisingly enjoyable for the queen. With her crotch only covered by a long piece of yellow cloth and nothing else, the arousal caused by her vivid imagination and insatiable sex drive was able to trickle freely down her thighs. And she was sure Kiran had noticed, the bulge she could see at the front of his robes telling her just that. For a moment, he seemed entranced by the sight of her now-wet, strong legs, and she took that time to crack a smile at the redhead that was watching her. Doing so, she noticed that the girl didn’t look half bad either, so Nailah adapted her fantasy from just her and the summoner to including Hinoka as well, with the three of them enjoying themselves in a threesome. Waiting for Kiran to answer, she let her green eyes be clouded with her fantasies. Just thinking wasn’t enough, and she began to rub her huge tits through her form-fitting black tunic that already revealed a huge part of them. Her other hand sunk under her loincloth, and the queen began to touch herself, her animal lust getting the best of her. Hearing a dignified moan that fit the prideful woman well was enough for Kiran to snap out of watching her. She sure was a beautiful lady, but her body wasn’t anything he hadn’t seen before in Askr… Maybe except for that magnificent white tail of hers, longer and more rich than any other shapeshifter’s he had seen. But that wasn’t enough to change his mind - and her busty, voluptous body body would make what was about to happen even more enjoyable than usual.

Getting himself composed while gently rubbing his erection through his robes, Kiran looked at Hinoka to check if the his lover was ready. They had discussed how this talk could go, and while the long-term outcome looked unsatisfying, they both agreed that short-term pleasure would help them deal with what would come later.
“I can’t have that. If we have no way of preventing this from happening again, and you say there’s no way for us to bring any of your brethren back once they’re affected by this magic… Keeping all of you shapeshifters here would be too dangerous. The solution is simple: before something like that happens again, we should just kill you all.” A ruthless smile appeared on his lips as he finished that last sentence, and watched as realization dawned in the wolf queen’s green eyes, replacing the fog of pleasure that had filled them before. Her animal instincts taking over, Nailah was about to transform into a wolf - but Hinoka was faster than her. Focusing on her sexual stimulation, Nailah dropped her guard and didn’t hear as Hinoka readied herself behind her - and the moment Kiran’s speech was over, his love had already jumped towards the laguz.

Hinoka’s spear stabbed through Nailah’s back just below her waist, piercing through her body and coming out of her stomach on the way out. Coming out, it broke through the golden buckle that was keeping her clothes together. With the belt coming off, the red robe that shielded her lower body from behind slid off. Hinoka watched as her ass was uncovered with little interest as she pulled her spear out, pieces of Nailah’s insides stuck on the curved blade as she splashed the ground with the wolf queen’s blood. On the front, the yellow cloth that shielded her wet pussy from view uncoiled slowly without the belt and the red coat holding it in place - giving Kiran a better view at the cunt Nailah spoke so proudly of. Her hand was on the thigh near it, not obscuring the view at all and letting him see the bush of white hair over it. Seeing it, Kiran worked on freeing his cock from his robes while enjoying the pained surprise he could see in Nailah’s green eyes.

Hinoka wasn’t satisfied with just one stab. She lifted her spear’s tip up Nailah’s back, cutting her tunic open. As the black piece of revealing cloth fell off, showing Kiran Nailah’s huge boobs, Hinoka stabbed her again. Knowing how tough the wolf woman was, Hinoka wasn’t afraid of killing her too early. However, she still had to make sure that she avoided the laguz’s heart. The tip of her blade came out from between the upper parts of Nailah’s breasts, coating them with a layer of blood. The second strike dashed any hopes Nailah had of transforming. Even if her body could recover fast enough from that first wound, two serious wounds of this caliber would leave her bedridden for quite some time - and Nailah knew she’d never get the time for that. As much as she hated to admit it, there was little chance of her surviving through this… So instead, Nailah decided to just enjoy her final moments. Of course, failing the others who put their trust in her hurt… But she couldn’t do anything about that now, so there was no point feeling bad about it. With that in mind, Nailah worked one hand back towards her cunt, and began to finger herself again as Hinoka ripped her spear out of her back.

Even if her eagerness was a bit surprising, it didn’t deter Kiran nor his Hoshidian lover in the slightest. Hinoka set her spear down, then grabbed the woman by her shoulder, pulling her back towards the bed she was sitting on earlier. Kiran removed his robe at this point, holding his erection in one hand as he followed the two women. Hinoka shoved Nailah onto the bed, and the queen of Hatari eagerly spread her legs while waiting for the summoner to approach her, her tail spread out on the bed between them. After removing her gown, leaving the pink-haired girl naked as well, Hinoka helped her with that, dragging one of her feet onto the bed. Her eyes lit up as she took a look at Nailah’s huge toes. Her fingers immediately got to work on removing the desert woman’s sandal, quickly freeing her foot from the little protection it provided. It was long, much bigger than a normal woman’s. It was also unusually flat, with its curve almost nonexistent, as that was its shape when she transformed. Between the transformations leaving parts of it bare, and the sandy lands of her country, some dirt remained on her sole while her heel was coated with some sand. Her massive toes also were a little dirty, even if her toenails were all neatly trimmed - their shape needed to be perfect so they transformed into sharp claws. Her big toe also had a tattoo on top, matching the ones on her arms and legs, a symbol that Hinoka couldn’t recognize - even as she examined it curiously while using both of her hands to feel the foot up. All the transformations left her soles hardened up, and so were the bases of her toes. Running her fingers down the curve of the foot, Hinoka confirmed that it was the case for them too - with Nailah’s leg tensing up as she did that, then stretching out again once Hinoka let go. After one quick poke to her heels to confirm that they also were solid, Hinoka lowered her head towards Nailah’s foot. Her nose rubbed briefly against it, and the Hoshidian girl drew a deep breath with her nose. She savored the exotic smell of the desert for a moment before moving on. Her hands grabbed the foot from the sides to prevent it from moving, so Nailah just wiggled her toes until Hinoka’s warm mouth closed over them. After sucking on them for just a moment and checking their taste, Hinoka’s tongue also joined in, sliding in between the toes and wrapping around them one by one. With her hands, she gently kneaded the bottom of the arch, getting it to soften just a bit once Hinoka was ready to move on. Her face continued down Nailah’s foot, her tongue sliding across her soles and wiping some of the dirt off them before Hinoka moved on. Finally, she pressed her mouth against the almost flat central part of the foot. Her lips squeezed a single kiss on it, then she bit into it. Nibbling on the outer layer of the skin, Hinoka was able to remove it while causing Nailah just enough pain to be satisfied with her body’s reaction: Nailah’s foot was twitching in pain whenever she did that, but the gasps of pleasure coming from the direction of her head contrasted with it nicely. Once Hinoka was satisfied with that, she moved on to Nailah’s other foot, giving it the same treatment the first one received - she had to do it with one hand this time, using the other to pleasure herself as her mouth moved across Nailah’s soles.

While Hinoka was having her fun with the wolf girl’s feet, the summoner didn’t waste any time either. His erection quickly invaded the depths of Nailah’s vagina, with the queen’s juices granting him an easy way in. Just as she boasted, the queen’s vagina was still tight in spite of countless cocks she had taken. But tightness alone wasn’t enough to satisfy Kiran at this point. Nailah was taking the occasion to quickly get off before the summoner decided to end her, bucking her hips against him while she used her hands to massage her big tits. Hinoka’s actions also gave her extra slivers of pleasure, leading to the queen reaching her climax before Kiran did, showing nothing of the endurance she was speaking of. Her tail, sticking out between her legs, continued to hit against Kiran’s knees as it began twitching along with the rest of her body in her coital spasms. The orgasmic clenches of her cunt around his cock were stronger than those of a normal woman, letting her to drain a load from his balls that shot directly into her womb. Near one of the wolf queen’s feet, Hinoka was nearing a climax of her own, too. Hearing the louder moans coming from the direction of the queen’s head, and heavy breathing from where Kiran was, she knew that both of them came, so she picked up the pace at which she was touching herself with. For the final stretch, she removed her face from near the fit and climbed onto the bed, rubbing her cunt directly against Nailah’s toes. With her nails brushing against her entrance, Hinoka quickly called out in an orgasm of her own, squirting her honey onto Nailah’s foot.

After her climax finished, Hinoka looked over at Kiran. Her lover had pulled out, and was watching her as she shivered in her post-orgasmic state. Once he noticed that she was looking at his too, he smiled and nodded, signalling that they were about to move on to the more deadlier part of their fun. Since she started the pain for the woman, it was only fair that Kiran would get to end her… But that didn’t mean she couldn’t have a bit of her fun first, too. Getting up, she reached for her weapon. And like with all the kills they shared recently, Hinoka sliced its blade through Nailah’s leg, just below her ankle - slicing another foot to add to her rapidly growing collection. The come-covered foot followed suit, leaving Nailah missing two of her limbs. Hinoka happily picked up her two new toys up, lifting the cum-stained one up to her face. Drawing her tongue across it, she licked some of them off, before taking a few steps away and placing them both with some respect on a shelf - she’d return to have more fun with them later. Turning around again, she returned to the bed. Although Nailah’s blood pooled below the two stumps below her ankles, she didn’t exactly seem too bothered by that. “I hope you have fun with them later…” Nailah purred at her happily. Knowing that at least a part of her body would persist to be used sexually after her death made her happy, and it showed - her triangular wolf ears jerked happily in Hinoka’s direction. The Hoshidian princess didn’t care too much for that, climbing onto the bed. After crawling over Nailah, she pressed her lips against the queen’s - making her taste both the juices that were there and some of the dirt from Nailah’s feet that was still on them. Nailah kissed her back, and the two’s tongues wrestled for dominance for a moment, without a clear victor. Eventually, Hinoka backed off, deciding she was ready for another round. Lifting her mouth away from Nailah’s face, she turned around and placed her perky ass on top of it instead. Her pussy landed directly over her mouth. After it correcting her position, Hinoka sat upright and gestured for Kiran to go ahead. As she moved her pussy around, Nailah’s lips parted, the laguz woman sticking her tongue into the pink-haired woman’s snatch and eating her out. Hinoka squealed happily as she did - Nailah’s cooperation made it more pleasurable than if she just rode it out to another climax without it.

Kiran’s eyes watched Hinoka for a moment, then shifted towards Nailah’s body - more specifically, her massive breasts that were one of the clear advantages the woman had over Hinoka. However, what interested him was the red cut between them. Climbing onto the bed as well, he moved forward until he was straddling Nailah’s waist. With both of his hands, he reached for that bloody slit. Digging his fingers inside, he pulled in opposite directions, ripping the cut open. Hinoka’s slice shattered parts of Nailah’s ribs that were in the way, letting him access her ribcage directly. Although Hinoka made sure to avoid her heart, she didn’t miss it by too much - letting Kiran access it without much trouble. He looked at it for a moment, enjoying the way it was beating against his hand, before pushing his hips forward. Using his hands to stretch the hole wide enough, he directed his cock into it - then pushed his dick into her chest. It grazed against Nailah’s heart, but did not do too much to it - instead, just sliding into the meaty substance behind her shattered ribs. With the way Kiran had to lean forward to do so, his upper body ended up pressing against Hinoka. She didn’t mind that much, enjoying being pressed up against him as his naked chest pressed against her small breasts. Their faces ended up directly against each other, too - so the two ended up kissing while both pushed their hips against Nailah’s body.

Having her ribcage penetrated felt weird, and it hurt more than the wounds she experienced before. Kiran’s cock was ripping through her veins and arteries, slowly disconnecting her heart from the rest of her circulatory system. Nailah could feel it beating rapidly as it tried to make up for the connections that were severed, but with little success - parts of her body began to feel heavy as fresh blood stopped being pumped into them. Kiran’s cock was pressed against her heart all the time, letting her experience the intensity with which he was fucking her clearly - and Nailah could tell he was fucking her harder than when he was using her cunt. Although her lower body was going numb, she still had control over her upper body - face and tongue included. Because of that, she could still eat Hinoka out - so Nailah did her best to make Hinoka come when she could still feel it. With the increased amount of sweet pussy juices flowing into her mouth and onto her cheeks, Nailah could tell that she was getting close. Just a few more flicks of her tongue, one more suck on the woman’s clit… And here it was! Up above, Hinoka let out a moan that was loud even despite being muffled by Kiran’s mouth. What Nailah cared about more was the flood of excitement washing all over her face from Hinoka’s orgasming snatch. Kiran’s thrusts were picking up as well, letting Nailah know that the summoner was near his climax too. Suddenly, a pain much stronger than before rippled through her chest - this time coming directly from her heart. Nailah instantly understood, what happened: Her heart was now impaled on Kiran’s cock. One more thrust, and he tore through the outer end of it, turning the vital organ into just a wrapper around the head of his dick. With her heart destroyed, Nailah rapidly began falling into darkness - but before dying, she could still feel Kiran’s second climax flooding her chest with his spunk.

The summoner and his lover rested for a moment after their respective climaxes, before getting up. Nailah’s corpse could wait and cool down for a bit before they’d play with it again. The day was only beginning… And there was much that they had to do. The heroes should be notified of this new change Kiran was making… and a public execution seemed like the perfect way to kick things off. After quickly getting dressed and sharing a goodbye kiss, Kiran and Hinoka both took off. Hinoka headed off to search for a perfect victim for herself, while Kiran looked for a girl that would become the example for his new policy.



It didn’t take him long to find one: A green-haired girl of the raven laguz, with huge black wings growing from her back. Her name was Vika. Having escaped from her former life in slavery, she fought for the laguz rights in Begnion. Being pulled away from her world didn’t leave her too happy at first, but at least here the laguz weren’t discriminated against like in Begnion. That left the girl happier than before, giving her hope that this would be possible in her world, too. The conditions for the laguz in Askr and Begnion were about to become more in line with one another… But not the way Vika was hoping for. Suddenly, her arms were both grasped by strong hands, which then began to drag her away. Initially, she struggled against the heroes restraining her, but as she turned back to look at them, she saw Kiran standing behind them too - looking directly at her. It was obvious that the summoner had picked her for something… and she couldn’t help but feel a bit afraid, knowing it usually didn’t end well for the chosen girls. She was walked to the main hall, with the soldiers making her go up the stairs and Kiran following after her. Knowing what usually happened there, it was clear to the laguz girl that she would be killed now. Twin tears began to trickle down her cheeks as she stood at the elevation, hoping to at least get a reason why she was to die.

She didn’t have to wait too long for that. Kiran’s strong voice sounded out in hall, catching the heroes attention.
“This is not just an usual public execution, everyone. I have an announcement to make, one that’s quite important.” Kiran stopped for a moment, waiting for the heroes to turn towards him.
“From this moment on, all the animal shapeshifters in Askr are to be executed, and the new arriving ones will be killed on sight.” Although Nailah failed to provide protection for herself or most of the shapeshifters, she did raise one valid point: The dragons were not affected by whatever it was that caused the other shapeshifters to go mad. They were also valuable fighters, and Nailah’s cooperation in her death also put Kiran in a merciful mood… “The dragons are to be spared from this. For the others, though… You should show them no mercy.”
Even if his words were a bit surprising, the heroes gathered cheered as Kiran finished his words. The recent incidents of losing countless companions to the attack of crazed shapeshifters left the heroes already wishing for the blood of the remaining ones - and their master was giving them permission to slaughter them all. Pretty much every hero lost someone close in the attack, leading to everyone being happy about his words - except for the shapeshifters themselves. However, the beasts in the crowd had little time to express their distaste, or to say anything at all - the crowd quickly turned on them, overwhelming them and quickly detaining or even killing them.

Vika was devastated as she heard the summoner’s words. They were… all to die? This was worse than she could have ever imagined. The peaceful coexistence of beorc and laguz she was hoping would become a standard back in Begnion was gone, replaced with persecution towards her kin that was even worse than back home. The sight unfolding before her eyes of laguz and the other shapeshifter tribes begin killed was heartbreaking. Her eyes swelled up with tears as she saw Lethe spreaded out directly below the stage. Her Gallian friend was being raped by multiple heroes, with the ones who couldn’t access her holes taking their anger out on her body with quick cuts of their weapons. One particularly accurate slice removed the catgirl’s head - with her dying spasms draining climaxes from heroes filling up her pussy and her anus. She shivered in horror as someone picked Lethe’s head up by her cat ears, and forced his cock into her sphincter - the raven girl almost threw up seeing the head of his cock pop out of Lethe’s mouth. With all the horrors unfolding in front of her, she’d almost welcome dying if it meant getting to stop watching gruesome sights like that. Despite her thinking it, some part of her kept her from looking away, her blue eyes going from one dying beast to another. In fact, she was so morbidly fascinated by these images, that she only barely noticed as one of the soldiers waiting near her grabbed his blade and sliced through her blue shorts, making them fall off. Without them, all she was wearing was a red leotard that ended just above her medium-sized breasts. Although their size couldn’t compare to those giant tits of Nailah, they weren’t exactly flat either. Her clothes already showed off the sides of her hips, leading to her legs’ gentle curves being uncovered in full now that her pants were gone. Her crotch was still covered by the red leather - but that wouldn’t be for long. Another hero followed up, ripping her collar off her neck - and with it, the ring that held the top of the leotard in place. Without it, it was easy for them to just pull it down her long legs - removing her sandals too on the way down. Once they made it past her feet, Vika was left completely naked. With how her wings worked, she couldn’t use them to shield her body from view - so she just stood there and waited for the next part of her misery. Being stripped like that hurt, but it was nothing compared to what the girls down below were going through - so Vika swore to herself to endure whatever else Kiran had in store for her. She could hear him giving out orders earlier, but she was unable to make out the words - so what was coming would be a surprise for her.

Suddenly, something hard slammed into her right wing. Vika stumbled forward with the force of the blow, the place on her wings where she was struck aching. Another strong blow from behind was paired with a loud crack coming from the wing, along with more pain - and as Vika looked over her shoulder, she saw that the end of the wing was hanging limply from the spot she was hit at. A bunch of her feathers had also come off from the spot, shaken off by the forceful attack on her wing. But breaking her wing in just one spot wasn’t the end of it. More attacks on her wing came, each stronger than the one before - with her black wing snapping in multiple more spots along the length of it. With its size, it’s main frame was broken in at least a dozen spots before the people hurting her decided to stop breaking it again. To finish off the abuse of that wing, they assaulted it one final time with a few powerful smashes to the parts that were already broken - making Vika cry out in pain as the pieces of her shattered bones stabbed into the flesh of the wing. It was clear to her that she would never be able to use it again.

Satisfied by finally getting a reaction out of her, the heroes tormenting her could move on to her left wing, which was still left untouched. Not for long - Vika could already feel hands feeling up the base of that wing. It was its strongest part, containing the muscles connecting it to the rest of her body - as well as the ones used to beat out with it. Any damage to it would leave her crippled, unable to use that wing anymore. Pain exploded in it as one of the soldiers quickly delivered a slice across her tendons there, spilling her blood while cutting the connection it had to her body. However, he stopped immediately afterwards, leaving the rest of the connection the wing had to her body intact. Vika could still feel the wing, and even move it - but with far less strength and range than before. That wouldn’t last for long, either. The hands feeling her up before how crawled up the wing, with most of them grabbing onto it. A few tried to grab onto her feathers, ripping a bunch of them out before realizing that it wouldn’t work.

Once all the heroes were holding on to the solid part of Vika’s wing, they all simultaneously pulled on it. With the cut earlier providing a opening, the base of the wing was weakened - and the strain put on the intact part of it was multiplied. It was strong, yes, but its integrity was nothing compared to the force of multiple trained warriors pulling in the opposite direction. Her skin and muscles near the cut began to stretch, with more pain following as they slowly reached their limit. Once that happened, all it tug was another tug by one of the heroes holding on for it to start coming apart. Vika screamed in pain again as the division travelled across the base of her wing, her connection to the wing wavering before disappearing entirely. In just a few seconds, her wing was almost completely ripped off. A few more pulls to get the final part of her muscles and skin to rip as well, and then the wing was fully separated from her body. The heroes carried it away to show that it was truly separated, giving Vika a moment of rest - one that she could use to mourn her ability to fly. With one wing broken and the other completely gone, she could not lift herself off the ground anymore - and she was unable to transform, either. What would that give her anyways? Running away was pointless, there was no way to truly evade the mass of heroes staying in Askr. With them also controlling the portals leading off the world, there was little to do for her but die. Hopefully, death would come soon - the pain from her wing and the stump of the other one was disturbing her more and more.

The wing was thrown to the crowd, with the heroes watching ripping it apart - Vika shed more tears as she watched it happen. As she did, some of the heroes approached her, leading her to the very front of the elevated platform. They only stopped once the laguz girl was standing over a trapdoor. It had a hole in the middle - through which a long, metallic shaft was sticking out. It had a spike on the end of it, one that would ensure proper entry into whoever would end up above it. To clear any doubts that this would be her fate too, the spike was extended upwards, and the heroes on both sides of her made sure that its tip ended up between her legs. A shiver went through her body as her cunt was penetrated by the piece of cold metal. Then, without dragging it out, the trapdoor beneath her feet opened - the winged girl quickly sliding onto the spike. As Vika began to fall, she instinctively tried beating with her wing to keep herself from that - only for more pain to course through her body as the horribly broken wing moved. She fell quickly, with the spike filling her vaginal canal to the fullest - the thing was surprisingly wide, Vika noted - before ramming through her cervix. It didn’t stop at her womb, its upper wall no barrier for the sharp spike penetrating her. As it punched a hole through it and journeyed into her belly, Vika’s body tensed up with more pain going through it. Her legs squeezed the pole hard, with her feet ending up pressed against the pole in a futile attempt to slow herself down - but she just slid down nevertheless. Her stomach’s content did nothing to slow her down either, with gravity pulling her body further down.

Past her midsection awaited her chest. As the pole punched a hole in her diaphragm, Vika coughed out some blood. The pole sped through her chest easily, just barely missing her heart - sliding through the side of one of her lungs. The spike followed up to her neck. With one of her wings gone, the remaining one weighed one side of her down, meaning she was leaning over to the right. That led to the spike going through her body at an angle. Because of that, it tore through the wall of her esophagus instead of following through to her head. Popping out of the side of her neck, it forced her head to bounce away the other way - especially as she continued to slide down the spike and its width grew. She continued downwards, not stopping as her feet reached the ground - her legs were limp at that point so they just swayed around, bending instead of stopping her body. Vika was still conscious, but having her neck be filled by a spike and the rapid blood loss was quickly affecting her. Her body finally stopped once her knees reached the ground, the pole growing too big to fit into her cunt anymore. As her body came to a stop, her breasts bounced up and down because of inertia. The girl thought little of that, looking ahead at the massacre of the laguz taking place before her - now she could see it up close. Her demise almost coming to an end, the heroes were still looking at her. As she spasmed on the pole, her legs and hands twitching around out of control, one of them approached her. As she was quite low on the pole, her face was on an accessible level - letting him shove his cock into her mouth. He continued to fuck her mouth as the raven girl finally died, slumping down and going completely still. He had to be careful not to ram his cock too deep in not to reach the spike, but as he shoot his load into her throat some of it still came out of the hole there. The anti-animal fuckfest continued in the hall for some more time, with heroes eventually leaving it to search for other beast shapeshifters they could kill.



Once Panne heard of Kiran’s new orders, she bolted for the forest, trying to escape - without even wasting time to get her beaststone back from her room. She was stupid to trust the man-spawn of Askr. She couldn’t let them kill her - she was the last of her kind, the legacy of Taguel rested on her shoulders so surviving was her top priority. Unfortunately, a group of heroes expected that some of the heroes Kiran ordered to be killed would try to run away - and they laid in waiting deeper into the forest. Her long, sensitive ears alerted her that they were waiting ahead of her. Once she turned around and tried to get around them, however, they have already noticed her presence. Even with her strength and speed being higher than of an usual human, the sheer number of heroes going after her was enough to corner her. She fought against them as hard as she could with her fists and her legs, but they ended up overwhelming her. Once they did, they used a bunch of rope they had to tie her up - with the ropes being tied extremely tight. Her boots were removed, as they were so loose that they would make it impossible for them. Tight enough, that even if she had gone to take her stone with her, it would be impossible for her to transform. Panne tried to struggle against it as hard as she could, but with no real effect - and she collapsed to the ground, unable to keep standing because of the restraints.

The ropes bound her wrists together, keeping her hands together behind her back. Her ankles were also tied together and knees were tied together, too. Besides that, the ropes also wrapped around her torso - below and above her average breasts. They almost crushed her ribs with how hard they were tied, even if they were also binding her arms right to her sides. They were also bringing out her breasts’s size and making them look a bit bigger than they were. However, the men suddenly loosened them up. As Panne wondered why, and if she should try using that moment to struggle more and possibly break out, she could feel strong hands grabbing her skimpy outfit. The grey leather only covered a part of her waist and chest, exposing her parts of her belly. With how huge the cleavage on it was, her boobs were almost bursting out of it because of the ropes - and the men decided to grant them their freedom. Tearing the grey piece of leather off, her boobs were uncovered - and then, the ropes were tightened again, bringing her tits back out. Panne tried to voice her anger at them, to call these sick manspawn out on their depravity she always had suspected them of, only to receive a piece of cloth forced into her mouth, successfully gagging her.

With her breasts exposed, the men gathered around began to fondle them - with some of them already whipping their cocks out and beginning to jerk off at the sight. However, some of them weren’t satisfied with that. Their hungry hands went for her hips. However, what they perceived as brown panties, were in reality her hair. It took them some time to understand that as their hands failed to find the rim of what thought were just fluffy panties, but eventually they understood, that the taguel girl was actually bottomless this whole time. Pushing hands into the bush between her legs, they could feel her pussy within there - but it was impossible to see it properly. Although they could definitely rape her like that, the soldiers decided to shave her first. One of them procured his dagger. Pressing it against the skin of her belly, he slowly dragged it down, cutting off most of her hair there. He proceeded to shave the patches of hair that looked like the sides of panties, leading her with just a big patch of pubic hair at the front. He removed as much of it as he could, but as Panne started to struggle again, he cutting into the skin of her abdomen. With a trickle of blood running down to her thigh, he continued until all that remained was the patch of hair covering her pussy. Although her legs were tied together, her thighs offered enough room to slip the dagger in between them. Then, he proceeded to shave her until her pussy was completely clean of her animal hair. As the dagger rubbed against her labia, Panne began trashing again - causing more cuts to show up on the sides of her legs. Eventually, all the men standing around could see her pussy - and once the man finally pulled the knife out, revealing her pussy to all, some of them unloaded their semen onto her swollen tits.

The self-made barber wasn’t done with Panne yet. Flipping the woman over on the ground, he made her stick her ass up high in the air. Her ass was still covered by the hair - and her short, pointy tail was there as well. Just as before, he used the dagger to remove most of the hair there - revealing her slightly chubby buttcheeks. Sliding the dagger into the divide between them, he cleared a path to her asshole too - with it being located almost directly below her short tail. He considered shaving it too - but decided that she needed to keep at least a bit of her animal features - even if the long ears at the front of her body already did some of that. They shouldn’t lose sight of why they were doing this to her - to get revenge for all the friends the bitch’s brethren had killed. With rage burning in his hard, it was brought to his raging erection, too. Sheathing the dagger, he too sheathed his cock up the tight entrance to her asshole. Pounding her hard, he drove Panne into the ground - with her tits squashed under her body. Her angry face could be seen on the other end - and the tears running down it were, too. With the piece of cloth blocking her mouth, the men couldn’t fuck her face easily - but even if they could, that didn’t seem safe to do. Instead, they just jerked off, until they all showered her face, hair and ears with more of their spunk - just as the man fucking her ass shoot his load into her bowels. As he pulled out, another man replaced him - he slid into her pussy instead.

While a group of them continued to use Panne’s body for their enjoyment, the others prepared the way they would kill her. Each of them wanted to play a part in her death. They could all hit her with their weapons, but then it would be an issue settling down whose blow ended her. Fortunately, the surplus of rope they had offered another alternative. Quickly forming a noose, they fastened it to one of the trees nearby. Panne’s brown eyes stared at it with sadness, the taguel woman starting to struggle even more than before. No! Her people could not end like this! She had no way of stopping it, though - so she just sobbed bitterly. She had failed her kin...

The men proceeded to take turns fucking her from behind until all were satisfied. Once that happened, the men all gathered around her. She could feel numerous hands grabbing onto her body as all the heroes lifted her from the ground. Carrying her together, they brought her to the spot where the noose was waiting. As the gag would only get in the way now, they forced her mouth open and ripped it out. That let her scream at them in both anger and horrow while they proceeded to push her higher up. Once they lifted her high enough, they took the time to pass her head through the loop - she tried her hardest to struggle making it even harder. Getting her long ears that were hanging on the sides of her face out of the noose was also an issue - but once they did, Panne was fully locked in the deadly piece of rope. Then, the men who were supporting her all let go of her at the same time - and the taguel woman dropped down, the noose stopping her fall.

Her windpipe was closed shut instantly - with her gurgling loudly as she choked on the air that was still in her lungs. Her stiff boobs, artificially made bigger by the ropes binding her chest and arms, still were able to bounce just a bit as her body swung in the noose. With her limbs being tied together, every time a part of her body tried to jerk her entire body moved, making her twirl around and spasm in the noose. Her long feet, dirty from all the walking she did in the forest as she preferred to go barefoot, stretched out towards the ground - her toes twitching for a moment as she tried her best to reach it. However, it was still out of her reach - making Panne really lose all hope that she could somehow survive. Still, that didn’t stop her from struggling. Maybe if her bonds gave out now, she could somehow use her limbs to free herself… Still, the ropes held hard - all she achieved through her struggled was sending her body into more swings.

With the swings Panne was putting her body through, the contents of her pussy and asshole were shaken out - with the men’s semen oozing down her legs both from on their inner side and on the back. With how harshly they used her two holes, they continued to ache while her body spasmed around. Her tail started to waggle wildly in all directions, as it was the only part of her body that could move independently from the rest at this point. Without it, and with her hips shaved, her lower body could almost pass for one of a human… But both Panne and the people who were watching her were fully aware of their differences. She tried to glare at them angrily even through her tears, but as her brown eyes started to bulge, then roll upwards once she lost control over them, it had no effect on her onlookers at all. Her long ears were also swung around, accentuating the pained look on her face as it slowly turned more and more red, eventually crossing over to deeper purple.

Her breasts, more pronounced than they usually were because of the ropes just above and below them, bounced a lot as Panne continued to trash around in the air. The pressure on her ribs from the ropes binding her arms and chest together was already uncomfortable before, but as her lungs ran out of oxygen, the pressure from inwards started pushing onto them as well. Because of that, her lungs and her ribs began both hurt a lot while she continued to swing. With her taguel body being far more durable than a typical human’s, her hanging continued to drag on for what seemed like an eternity to her - and each passing moment unveiled a new way she could suffer. Besides the pain in her chest and the aching from her love holes, her neck also started to hurt. When she started dangling around, the small drop didn’t hurt her neck too much. With how thick her skin was, it was able to hold out without the rope digging into it too much - instead, it was the insides of her neck that were affected at first. However, with it having to support her entire body weight, it eventually started to hurt, too - a dull kind of pain that slowly increased in intensity until it almost became unbearable.

Her head also began to hurt - the lack of oxygen going to her brain started to affect her. At first, it was a slight headache and dizziness, but as her lynching went on, more side effects began to appear. Black spots began to appear in her vision, vision that was already blurry because of her tears. Some parts of her brain began to die faster than the others - especially the one responsible for the sense of touch. Rapidly, her skin became a lot more sensitive - making the tightly-tied ropes much more unpleasant than they were before. It was as if they were sinking into her skin - and every spot of her body that she could feel the ropes on was screaming out in pain. To make things even worse, some of the men watching her had been stroking their cocks while watching her dance. Because of her endurance, she was able to last long enough that they began to reach their limits. And once they did, they seemed to make a game of hitting her swinging body with the spurts of their climaxes - with her oversensitive skin burning at the spots they reached her. At this point, the pain from all the parts of her body became almost unbearable. Her bladder gave out, the taguel woman unable to hold it in any longer - with a streak of piss leaving her crotch, some of it squirting onto the ground and some leaking down her legs... and causing her even more pain as it reached parts of her skin that the cum didn’t.

With all the pain, her struggles intensified for just a few moments - but then, suddenly died down as she lost control over her body. Now, the tight ropes helped a bit, preventing her body from spasming around. Instead, she just swung in place without going too much to either side anymore. Without the control over her body gone, her mouth slacked off. Her tongue slipped free, sending droll down her jaw and complementing the look of a mindless animal that her hazy eyes already had. If she could think straight, Panne would lament how the final taguel died looking like a beast the men who hunted them called them. Instead, she just barely welcomed the embrace of death once she finally succumbed to the hanging.

Once her body stopped moving, the men gathered there slowly began to lose their interest in her corpse. Enough so that they decided to just leave her hanging, instead of taking it down and fucking it a bit more. By chance, another shapeshifter could stumble upon her… and be shocked enough that they would be able to take them down easily. Some of the group of heroes stayed on standby there, waiting for another beast to come across them. Most of them had moved away, though. One of the heroes heard some interesting noises from the part of the forest between where they were and the castle - so the heroes decided to go and check up on that.



Velouria grabbed onto Selkie’s hand, pulling on it to urge the kitsune girl to go faster. The news of Kiran’s new policy quickly reached the beast’s wing of the castle; on the lips of an angry crowd of vengeful heroes who showed them all about it slaughtering any shapeshifter they could see. Velouria herself only managed to get out because her father told her to escape, staying behind to give her a chance - the wolfskin girl heard his roars as he fought them off while she sneaked away. Once she did, her first priority was finding her fox friend. Fortunately, she was able to do just that - and now the two of them were running away from the castle grounds. She tried to explain to Selkie, what was going on, but the kitsune seemed not to understand, how serious the situation was. Instead, she was treating this like another of their games - thinking of the group of soldiers following them as more participants in it and not real threats. Making it out of the castle, they made it into the forest nearby. Both of the shapeshifting girls were well-versed with it, having gone out numerous times there to both play and practice their tracking. Was Selkie thinking this was another exercise like that? Velouria made every effort for the two of them not to leave a trace behind them, but the fox girl seemed to constantly leave marks or make noise so that the soldiers could continue to follow them. Worse, they were getting closer with every moment.

Suddenly, Velouria stopped dead in her tracks. The scent of a new group of heroes reached her sensitive nose - the same group who had just finished watching Panne’s involuntary dance on the rope. “There are more humans directly ahead. Going straight into them would be suicide.” She whispered, not to notify them of their presence. Fortunately, they didn’t seem to be moving… But staying like that would let the other group catch up with them. The sounds coming from behind slowly growing louder reminded them both of that - but Velouria had no ideas, what to do next. Selkie, however, didn’t have any problems like that. Without a care for the hooded girl’s words, she turned to the right and ran off in that direction. Velouria watched as Selkie disappeared, unable to stop her: Screaming at her would just give out right where she are. She suspected that the group behind them had spread out, enough for Selkie to run into some of their lookouts even going in that direction. They really were cornered here… Her eyes dropped to her feet for a moment as she tried to think of a solution. Then, they shot right back up. The trees here were pretty high, and luckily their branches were plentiful up there - enough to conceal her from the human’s eyes from below. It was a temporary solution for sure, but it was better than nothing. Velouria quickly scaled the tree, going high enough that the heroes would have no way to spot her while still giving her a good view at the situation below. She did that just in time, for she saw a few heroes walking below the tree. With some sadness, she was able to recognize some of them - they were other children from Corrin’s pack… Why were their friends chasing them to their deaths? Fortunately for her, they didn’t see her and just went away - but Velouria knew it was not safe to get down yet.

Running happily through the forest, Selkie showed no sign that Velouria’s warning meant anything to her. In fact, she was more than thrilled to let the heroes get closer to her. A game of search-and-find only worked if the one running away get caught in the end - it was the chase that was the fun part. Because of that, she made sure that the people following her didn’t lose her, slowing down from time to time and letting them catch a glimpse of her. She smiled at them brightly, recognizing some of them as the friends from her world and making her sure that this chase was just a harmless game. Even if her nose wasn’t as sensitive as Velouria’s, she was still able to tell exactly where her pursuers where - and she had a lot of fun leading them around by their noses. Even so, as it continued, she felt it was time to end it and let them find her. Circling around, she made her way back to the spot Velouria was - wanting to tell her that she got bored of the game and that they should head back. However, once she got there, Velouria was nowhere to be seen. Of course, her smell was still there, coming up from above. Selkie jerked her head upwards, and was able to make out her friend sitting on a branch high up one of the trees, looking straight back at her. Velouria shook her head at her, placing a finger on her lips - making it clear to Selkie that she shouldn’t speak to her. Alright. If Velouria wanted to hide for some more time, Selkie wouldn’t rat her out. But she still wanted to be done with the game - so she just stayed under the tree, and waited as the heroes finally approached her.

“Wow, you finally managed to find me!” Selkie called out excitedly towards them. Her hands went towards the front of her short, white-and-red kimono, and she quickly opened it while laughing. “You guys need a reward for catching me!” Her deceptively huge boobs bounced free from her robe as she pulled it apart, having undone the straps that kept it together over her chest before moving on to the bow that held it together at her waist. The heroes watching her from a distance looked warily as she quickly undressed, the short skirt that made for the bottom part of her clothes removed to uncover her unshaved bush of pubic hair, leaving the kitsune girl naked save for her short socks and sandals. Was the girl trying to use her body to seduce them, and make them let her go? Or was she trying to lure them into a false sense of safety before turning on them? The heroes discussed it for a moment, keeping a safe distance from the fox girl as she paraded her nude body in front of them. However, their doubts were quickly dashed by Kiragi. The young archer mentioned knowing the girl before, so his words were respected. Blushing a bit, the boy explained that Selkie had a habit of doing this once she got bored of whatever game she was playing - and as they urged him to tell them more, he had to admit that it always ended with the girl and her playmates having sex. If this was the fox girl’s typical behavior, then maybe there was no ill intent behind her actions? Still a bit careful, the group of heroes began to approach Selkie - with her smiling brightly at them, massaging her boobs and making them bounce as they approached.

Once the hero that was the nearest to her was in range, she suddenly jumped towards him - tackling him and sending him to the ground. The others drew their weapons immediately, but Kiragi raised his hand, trying to stop them from reacting too fast. And his actions were correct, for Selkie just ripped through the man’s pants and freed his cock - then quickly straddled him, driving her pussy onto it. She let out a half-purr, half-moan as he penetrated her, before looking at the men watching her and waving for them to come closer. Kiragi was one of the heroes who approached her, struggling to get his cock free out of his baggy clothes. Once he did, he was standing directly next to Selkie, and the girl’s hand immediately grasped his shaft and began to stroking it. Another man approached her from the other side, and she proceeded to jerk him off as well while moving her hips up and down, grinding her pussy on the member of the man she was pinning to the ground. With how fast her hands were working, she was quickly able to make the two of them come all over her face and her huge breasts - she opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out happily, eager to catch as much semen into it as she could. She drained one load from the man she was on top of, too - but she didn’t let him go and just continued to bounce on his half-erect cock while the two men she jerked off left, and another two approached her. Velouria watched with horror from above. She wanted to scream at her friend, to tell her that this was no game and that she should run for her life - but that would give her position out to the men below… So the wolf girl just mentally prepared herself to see her friend die while she had to stay quiet far above.

The next pair of men approached her from opposite sides, so she extended their hands happily towards their cocks while licking some of the cum off her lips. However, they pushed her hands aside and got much closer to her than the pair before. Their target was something Selkie could not predict - her two huge fox ears at the top of her head. With some surprise, she felt their erect members rub against the sensitive flesh of her ears - and Selkie thought that she could even like this. Having two cocks rub against her furry ears and the one in her pussy slowly twitching back to fully erect was enough to make the girl come - and she just swayed from one side to another while locked in between them. As the pleasure of an orgasm washed over her, she felt some discomfort from her ears. Her eyes flicked up past her orange hair. She was able to catch just the edges of their cocks - which were much deeper in than she thought. Suddenly, she realized that the pressure on her ear canals was the two men trying to force their cocks into them. Strong hands fell on both sides of her head to stabilize it, also making it impossible for her to move her head out from this position. Their cocks moved around for a little while, trying to find a way in - but her ear canal seemed just a little bit too tight for them to fit. Not discouraged by that, the two men looked at one another, coming to a silent agreement. Then, they both quickly drove their hips forward, using brute force to force their dicks further into her ears. Her eardrums were ruptured by two pieces of hard meat which slid directly into her skull. A loud crack resonated within her head as they broke in, their dicks reaching far enough that their tips poked against her brain. That was not the end of it. After pulling out a bit, they both drove their dicks back in. This time, they had her take the full length of their cocks - with the frontal lobe of her brain crushed into paste as two cocks rammed into it from two sides.

Immediately, her entire body shot up, spasming out of control. With the part of her brain responsible for motoric functions destroyed, she lost any control she had over it. Her hands and limbs began to wave around without any pattern to it. Surprisingly, even though her head was stabilized by two cocks inside it, her hips started bucking against the man who was filling her cunt, her bounces - even more intense than before - bringing him back to full hardness. Even if during his first climax, he just let the fox girl take control, now he responded to her body, driving his hips upwards to meet her half-way through her bounces. Selkie could feel every single of his thrusts - even if her motoric control was gone, the part of her brain responsible for telling what was happening to her still worked. If she could, Selkie would scream to let out all the pain she was in, but her mouth was opened mindlessly, her tongue hanging out and letting drool and semen to drip down her chin. Her eyes were rolled upwards, but as the men thrust in again, they rolled to the very back of her head. The men proceeded to start fucking her through the holes they made, the ear canals stretched out around their cocks hugging them tightly, and her brain matter providing for a fleshy cushion for the heads of their cocks. With each time they pushed in, a fresh spasm shook her body, her huge breasts bouncing around. Her blood, flesh and brain matter splattered all around, covering her body, the men’s thighs, and the ground surrounding the rapidly dying girl. The force and speed of their thrusts quickly increased, making her head go from one side to another as they started taking turns instead of pushing in simultaneously. That caused the remaining parts of her brain to be thrown around in her skull - and each time a part of her brain ended up at the front, it was immediately squashed by a man’s cock. The contact with the rest of her body was lost, but Selkie still remained, even if her body was completely unresponsive now. She remained in the surviving part of her brain, even if her thoughts were completely scrambled up now. But even that was taken away with one of the cocks’ thrusts, stealing the girl’s life away from her moments before the men pushed their cocks in together again, releasing their semen into her brain. Whatever remained of her brain was mixed with their cum as they let go of her, with the kitsune girl’s body falling over on top of the man fucking her. He released his second load into her cunt just moments later. He pushed her corpse off himself, but another soldier quickly took his place. With the way her ass was sticking up in the air now, yet another hero approached her corpse. Pushing her long, fluffy tail out of the way, he shoved his way into her tight asshole. Her ass was pretty small, but it still was pleasant to hold on to as he pounded her tight, relatively unused anus.

Watching from above, Velouria sobbed quietly. She knew Selkie was going to die from the moment the group of men got to her, but this was far more degrading than what she was expecting. And one of her friends was in that group… Before she was hoping that they could escape and live in the forest near the castle, asking her friends from within the castle for help - but now it seemed impossible. Running away and preying on the people of Askr… This would make her a monster just like those of her brethren who had transformed in that terrible event that lead to this. She would feel even worse if she tried attacking the heroes who ventured into the forest from time to time. But if she didn’t want to torment them, and staying near the castle would be impossible… Then there was no way the wolf girl could escape dying. Velouria started crying again as she reached that conclusion. Why was her life so unfair? Still, she made sure that the soldiers below couldn’t spot her. If she was going to die, then she’d do it on her own terms - and not die in such a horrifying way like her friend just did. Still, it wasn’t really possible for her to kill herself now - she had no weapon with her to do it. If she threw herself off the tree, there was a chance she’d survive and just end up crippled - and then the men below would rape and finish her off just like they did with Selkie. Then, she should just stay on the tree and wait for the men below her to leave. Preparing herself for a long wait, Velouria could already feel her stomach growling a bit. Even if she was disgusted by what the men did to Selkie, she still found herself looking down to watch them as it was the only thing she could do to pass the time.

The heroes continued to fuck Selkie for quite some time. Her pussy and anus were both constantly filled by a cock each, the girl’s lower fuckholes taking so many loads that they were both overflowing with semen. The two gaping holes in her ears received perhaps even more attention, the men curious about an unusual orifice to use. With her mouth unused while the fox girl lived, her tongue hanging out invitingly, it also received its fair share of cocks that were punched down her throat. Her tits were used for some boobjobs too, and some men used her hands to jerk off, as well. One of the heroes even took her soft, bushy tail and wrapped it around his cock to masturbate with it. The group of heroes Velouria sensed earlier also returned, having recovered from their earlier rape of the taguel girl, and they also joined in on the fun, already recovered from their rape of the taguel woman, leading to even more creamy loads for Selkie’s body to take. By the time they were all completely spent, every inch of her corpse was covered in sticky cum. Once that happened, the group of heroes began to leave, with heroes going back towards the castle one by one. After the last one left, Velouria made sure to wait another couple of minutes before getting down, making sure that they were not coming back. But with how much her stomach was growling at this point, she couldn’t wait for long and soon the wolf girl jumped off the tree’s lowest branch and landed near her friend’s cum-covered corpse.

Velouria immediately approached it to take a closer look. They… they left her to rot here, completely covered in their semen. Was the girl not even deserving of a burial in the grave where the other heroes were placed? She deserved at least a bit of dignity, Velouria decided. Fortunately, Selkie’s robes were still intact nearby - so Velouria grabbed them and used them to wipe most of the semen off her friend’s body. As she did, her hands squeezed hard on Selkie’s huge boobs. Even if hers were even bigger, Velouria found herself loooking hungrily at them as way they wiggled under her touch. Velouria shook her head a bit. Selkie was the more sexual one of the two… She shouldn’t be having these kinds of thoughts, especially now that her friend was dead.

However, her stomach gurgling loudly provided her with a different explanation for her sudden fascination with her friend’s tits. Velouria, just like her father, had no qualms about eating human flesh. Most of the time, she defaulted to eating parts of corpses from foes that were defeated in battle - but when the craving for human meat hit her in Askr, she would just journey to the castle’s kitchens and ask for some. She had done that enough times that she got really acquainted with the cook there - a village girl by the name of Mozu, who had also been a part of Corrin’s pack - who seemed pretty happy to provide her with snacks. That she also asked to see her massive breasts, then to touch them, and eventually even to see her cunt… Velouria had no problem doing that as long as she received her delicacies afterwards. Velouria was aware that if this had continued, she’d eventually feel Mozu’s strong fingers brush her to an orgasm, but was impossible now. Now, with how hungry she was, Velouria would do anything for the villager’s tasty treats… But there was no way to get one. All she had with her was Selkie’s corpse… The pangs of hunger she felt as she wiped the semen off Selkie’s thighs, even if they didn’t carry too much meat… And the way her boobs jiggled again as her arm brushed against them while cleaning Selkie’s hands… All that left her with a desire to take a few huge bites off her friend’s dead body. The wolf girl tried to fight back against these feelings - she was cleaning Selkie’s corpse so that she could have some peace after death. Eating parts of her would defeat the point of doing this… Still, Velouria could do nothing to stop herself from feeling this way. As her hunger grew even stronger, so did her longing to chomp down on Selkie’s body - and eventually, she couldn’t resist it anymore.

Finally giving in to her carnivorous urges, Velouria opened her mouth, flashing a plethora of sharp teeth before biting down. Her first target was one of the breasts that spurred her urge to do this the most. Stretching her mouth wide open, she was able to fit the majority of Selkie’s left boob into it - and her teeth, well-trained on numerous bodies in the past, easily tore through her skin when she bit down. Even though her body had cooled down a bit, with parts of it going stiff, the massage she gave it while wiping the cum off it tenderized it back up again. Because of that, it was very creamy - and she happily chewed on the flesh and fat that it was made of. It was so sweet, Velouria couldn’t help but moan as she finally swallowed most of it, sending it into her famished stomach. Selkie’s second tit was also quickly devoured, and Velouria found it even tastier than the first one. She tried to hold on, to savor the taste for as long as she could, but her hunger made her sent it to her stomach fairly quickly, taking just a bit more time with it than the first one. These two treats, no matter how tasty and huge they were, were only an appetizer. Once she swallowed the last bits of the breasts, any doubts the wolf girl was having about this before were gone. No longer thinking of this as the carcass of a good friend, instead just seeing a delicious corpse for her to devour, she bit down on it in the earnest, ripping huge chunks of meat out of Selkie’s arms, stomach and legs. Stripping Selkie’s thighs of all the meat they carried, Velouria flipped the dead body over and bit onto her friends small ass instead. Even if it didn’t carry too much meat, and was spiced up with the semen dripping out of her anus, it still carried a flavor that the normal human meat didn’t have. With each bite and swallow, Velouria was becoming more and more convinced that this was the tastiest meal she had ever eaten. She always preferred raw meat to having it prepared - since she usually went for corpses on the battlefield there was little opportunity for her to have it roasted. But Selkie… the kitsune’s felsh tasted better than any other human she had consumed before. Because of how long she was forced to wait on the tree, there was almost no limit to how much food could Velouria wolf down. In a hunger-induced stupor, she didn’t stop eating until Selkie’s body turned into little more than a skeleton and a head. Her skeleton wasn’t even full, either - the wolf girl found it fun to rip off bones that carried no more meat and chew on them.

Once she finished eating, breathing heavily and patting her stomach - which now had a small bulge at the front that wasn’t there before - Velouria just stared at Selkie’s corpse. Her friend just opened a whole new world to her - that of eating animal shapeshifters instead of just humans. However, she had just decided to kill herself - so there was little she could gain from this knowledge. Still, the wolfskin wanted to share this with someone… Her red eyes widened as she thought of a way to do this. What if she offered her body to be eaten? Velouria looked down at Selkie’s eaten up form… Her friend was devoured like this, but with the killing of shapeshifters that had been going on she’d have troubles finding someone else to eat her like this. Instead, she could just go to the castle’s kitchen and find Mozu. Only now Velouria realized that the girl feeling her up before might not have been just her trying to be sexual with her. Instead, the villager could have been trying to grade the quality of her meat… As the hooded girl thought of this, a shiver of excitement shook her body. After having eaten the flesh of countless humans, she would now become meat herself… And Velouria found the thought surprisingly erotic. She had never thought of this before, but now that she was considering it, her pussy started getting damp - further convincing her that this was how she should end her life
“Thank you, Selkie.” Velouria bowed her head at her friend’s corpse, then took off.


Sneaking back into the castle took her some time, but avoiding the heroes proved fun enough that she didn’t get too impatient. Walking into the kitchen she used to go to, Velouria quickly confirmed that the cook there was still Mozu - the brown-haired woman busy with whatever meal she was preparing.
“Hello, Mozu.” She greeted the short woman, making her jump up and snap out of her focus, spilling some of whatever she was brewing.
“Velouria? How are you…” Mozu had already gotten used to the wolf girl’s sudden appearances in her workplace, but with Kiran’s new orders the girl should be dead. Looking around, she grasped one of her cleavers from a nearby table, trying to keep it between herself and the hooded wolf for whatever little protection doing that would give her. “If you lived through the summoner’s purge… Why did you come back here?” She asked, knowing well enough that the wolf girl would quickly stop her if she tried to scream for help. If only she had a real weapon with her, she could use it to fight back. Fortunately for the flatchested cook, Velouria wasn’t there to hurt her.
“I almost ran away. I don’t want to hurt innocent people to survive outside of the castle, so I came back.” Velouria explained a bit, but Mozu furrowed her brow.
“But you’ll just get killed here!” She called out, and Velouria nodded in return.
“I know. That’s why I’m here. Before coming here, I…” For some reason, Velouria’s face grew red as she she spoke, and she laid her ears against the sides of her head, trying to cover herself up. Was admitting to eating Selkie’s corpse this embarrassing? “I ate another shapeshifter. Her meat… It tasted so good! Better than any other meal I had in my life! So I figured I should tell you that a shapeshifter’s meat tastes better than what you typically make. And…” Her pussy began to drip again. “Since I’m going to die either way, you can just cut me up and make me into meat for people to enjoy.” The excitement in her lower parts felt so good, Velouria almost moaned just because of it - and she rubbed her thighs together, with them brushing against her entrance, while she waited for Mozu’s answer. Although the cook wasn’t expecting this from Velouria, she had thought of doing this to her before. From all the feeling up she had done to make Velouria pay for her treats, Mozu easily confirmed that the girl’s meat was first-rate. She was secretly hoping that the wolf girl would one day get killed by someone, with her being able to snatch her body to use it as meat… But now Velouria came to her on her own, asking her to do just that. It was like a dream come true!
“Sure, I will do this. First, we need you out of those cute clothes.” Trying not to show, how happy she was, Mozu calmly delivered her order. Velouria hesitated for a moment - even if she had shown Mozu her feminine parts before, she had not stripped completely for the woman yet. Still, it made sense - her clothes would only get in the way, just like they did whenever she was feasting on a corpse.

With that in mind, Velouria began to undress. Undoing the strap of her coat, she took her hood off along with the rest of the red coat. With it gone, her long wolf ears were clearly visible instead of being mostly obscured. Then, her hands moved for the belts on her belly. Unlocking them, she was able to quickly remove her brown vest. It only covered her torso, leaving her chest covered only by her white shirt. Without it in the way, Velouria was able to unbutton it easily. Pulling it open, she let her big breasts breathe as they bounced out - a bra would get in the way of her transforming, so she didn’t wear one. Getting the shirt off, Velouria flicked her tail down so that it didn’t interfere. Then, she quickly undid her real belt - one keeping her tight, black pants in place. With how meaty her thighs were, her pants clung to them, barely moving down her legs. Lifting one of her legs, she quickly ripped her high boot off, then repeated that for the other leg. Her huge, bare feet dropped onto the cold kitchen floor, sending a shiver up her body. Without these, she could proceed with taking her pants off - not without some trouble, as they hugged her legs tightly. Even if they brought out the shape of her legs nicely, it was still a hassle to take them off. She tried her best, but then she realized she would no longer need them - and just ripped them at the sides to make it easier for her. Now, she could take them off without much trouble - her bare cunt quickly revealed to Mozu who couldn’t help but lick her lips as she saw it. While Velouria undressed, she quickly prepared some sauce to boil for later use - turning back just in time to catch the end of Velouria undressing.

The villager could easily tell how aroused Velouria was. Even if her interest in the girl was mainly to make a great meal out of her, with how eager she looked Mozu just couldn’t give up on that. Approaching her, the short woman quickly reached for Velouria’s boobs - which were just on the level of her face. Feeling them up for a moment, she confirmed that they were as tender as when she last checked - and then proceeded to massage them for a moment, her thumbs rubbing against her nipples. She continued to do so until Velouria let out a half-howl, half-moan, then let go of them for a moment. Pushing her head forward, she began to lick on one of her breasts, using her other hand to keep tickling her other nipple. With the hand she freed this way, she trailed a path down to Velouria’s cunt. Before entering it, Mozu took the time to rub her succulent thighs, which were now soaked with Velouria’s pussy juice. Her meat really seemed to be of the highest quality - high enough that Mozu considered sending it to the summoner once it was ready. After rubbing her hand up and down the wolfskin’s thighs a few more times, Mozu slid her fingers into her pussy - causing another moan to reach her from above. Sucking on her nipple with more force, Mozu began to finger her in the earnest. By the time Velouria reached her climax, her loud moans were bouncing off the walls of the kitchen they were in. Mozu’s hand was covered in her honey, and to a bit of her surprise Velouria’s breasts squirted some milk out onto her face as well. However, the lactation was over as soon as it started - not that Mozu didn’t enjoy the sweet taste as it filled her mouth.

Mozu stood by while Velouria’s orgasm played out. She quickly moved to wash her hands, and to prepare the tools she needed. She picked a sharp knife, readied a bucket for the blood and checked if the restraints were working. Confirming that they were, she lowered them to a level where she could easily lock Velouria into them. Then, she checked up on the sauce set to boil earlier - it seemed to be almost ready. Once she did that, the wolf girl’s orgasm had finished, and she walked over to Mozu. “Get onto the table - and lay on your belly.” Mozu ordered once she saw that the girl was nearby. Velouria did just that, completely obedient. Mozu took the time to tie the straps around Velouria’s ankles. Then, she moved the bar they were fastened to up - causing Velouria’s legs to lift. The wolf girl crawled backwards, her body slowly lifted from the table as her legs were lifted higher and higher. Eventually, she got off the table completely - hanging upside down just by her ankles. She could feel the blood slowly starting to flow down to her head. Her brown eyes looked into the bucket below - it still had some dry blood of an earlier kill inside it, making her aware that this was about to happen. In a few hours, her body would be roasted and hopefully consumed, as well - she shivered in excitement at the thought of that. With the way she was hanging, her arousal began to trickle down her stomach instead - enough so that she could see it if she looked upwards. Velouria, however, was not looking there. Her eyes were glued to the small woman standing in front of her. More specifically, at the sharp knife Mozu was holding.

Using one hand to make Velouria turn her head forward and stretch her neck out, Mozu took a look into her brown eyes. They were full of excited anticipation. Without dragging it out any longer, Mozu used the knife to open a massive cut across Velouria’s throat. Her blood began to flow freely, fountaining all over Mozu’s hands. However, most of it went straight into the bucket. Although Velouria didn’t enjoy the pain at all, and her heart was beating uncomfortably fast, pumping the blood out through the cut, the knowledge that she was no more than just meat at this point caused her cunt to ooze with even more of her arousal than before. Mozu just watched her bleed out for a moment. Weakness and numbness spread through Velouria’s body, her tail hanging limply behind her back, her arms and ears dropping at the sides of her head. However, Mozu could see she was still alive. Assuming the girl was into the pain she was getting from this, Mozu decided not to wait until she had bled out - and so she lifted the knife up to the girl’s stomach. Stabbing it into her soft stomach, she then dragged it down as Velouria’s body started spasming because of the new pain. Her body was screaming out in pain, but with her throat cut Velouria couldn’t give that pain a voice. Pulling the knife out, Mozu stretched the cut open and started to systematically remove her organs one by one - all while Velouria lived out her final moments in excruciating pain. Tears began to pour from her eyes and down her forehead in the few painful instants it took her to lose enough blood to pass on. Mozu missed that moment, too engrossed in preparing Velouria the best she could. Once her belly was emptied, Mozu quickly sawed it back together. Seeing no life in Velouria’s eyes, she brought the knife back to her neck again - this time cutting it off in full. Holding onto it, the village girl placed it on one of the tables while feeling up her fluffy ears - and decided that she wanted to keep it. It would serve her both as a normal toy, and as masturbatory help as well.

With that decided, Mozu turned back towards Velouria’s headless body. In one quick slide, she removed her tail, deciding to have it be a gift to Oboro - she always loved new things she could make into new clothes. In fact, the tailor’s insistence to make a new outfit for her led to them getting close enough that they became lovers. Once the fluffy, white tail rested in her hands, she lowered the body a bit, and easily moved it back onto the table - showing strength that one would not expect from her height. Quickly, she sawed the opening in her stomach back together, deciding not to stuff it. If Velouria’s words were true, it didn’t need any seasoning at all. Still, with how abundant the woman’s thighs were, Mozu decided it would be more efficient to roast her in pieces. Grabbing a big cleaver, she chopped both of Velouria’s legs off near her torso, and did the same for her arms. Then, another idea struck her. If she was going to send this to the summoner, including a gift for his lady wouldn’t hurt. Another two quick chops of the cleaver, and Velouria’s huge, wolf-like feet were cut off neatly. With their size, they would not roast properly anyways. Then, she moved for the cauldron of sauce she had prepared - and quickly basted all of Velouria’s body - enjoying the way her breasts felt under her fingers as she rubbed the liquid into it, and feeling up her cunt too. Once Mozu was finished with that, the body was ready for roasting. Carrying the four limbs and the torso separately, she pushed them into different parts of the massive oven she had. Once that was done, Mozu had some free time - so she just pleasured herself using Velouria’s head while pouring more sauce onto the roasting pieces of meat from time to time.

When the meat finished roasting, a pleasant smell filling the kitchen, Mozu took out the four limbs and the torso, and arranged them on a platter. Then, she grabbed a fresh knife and fork - and carefully cut herself a small slice of Velouria’s thigh. Quickly, she raised it to her mouth, and pushed it in. Gods! Velouria wasn’t lying... It tasted incredible! Mozu could barely stop herself from taking a bigger slice for herself. Alas, she was only the cook - such an amazing meal should go straight to the summoner. Placing Velouria’s feet on the platter too, she covered it with a hood, then hurried off. She carried the magnificent meal straight to Kiran’s quarters.
When she entered, both lovers were in the middle of playing with a corpse. The ears she could see on the sides of her head told her it was another animal shapeshifter. Kiran was pounding the woman’s ass, his back turned towards the door, while Hinoka was using a cutoff foot to rub her cunt, her other hand working on fingering herself. The redhaired woman saw her enter, and watched her carefully in case she had any ulterior motives.
“Lord Kiran. I’ve brought you a gift - the finest meal I’ve made yet.” Mozu announced, while showing the platter she had.
“Plaaace it over there.” Hinoka lifted one of her hands, pointing towards one of the tables while letting out a sharp moan. Mozu did as she was told, and Hinoka followed with another order.
“Lift the cover.” Hinoka commanded once Mozu set it down. The short woman did just that, and she could see hunger appearing in Hinoka’s eyes as she looked over the steaming pieces of meat that were laid out there. Her hunger turned to excitement as she saw the pair of feet there. Understanding that it was a gift for her, it was enough for her to come to a climax. By the time it finished, Mozu had already left - and Hinoka got up, eager to check out both her new toys and the meal itself. If it tasted as good as it smelled, it would be a divine experience.

Mozu headed back for her kitchen, as there was still a bunch of things she needed to do. The village girl preferred to stay in her robes instead of dressing up, except if it was her beloved’s clothes that were hand-made just for her, so she should do away with Velouria’s clothes. Then, she should take the head and the tail to some taxidermist - perhaps she should have the tail turned into a scarf? Oboro would definitely like that… But she might also want to make it into one herself. As the cook walked, Mozu couldn’t believe how lucky this day was for her. She got to work on an amazing piece of meat, got to taste it and eventually delivered it to the summoner - that was sure to keep her on his good side. Besides that, she was able to get herself a new toy in the form of the wolf girl’s head, and a gift out of her tail. That was a lot for just a single body. “Thanks a bunch, Velouria!” Mozu thought to herself as she reached the kitchen and lifted the head of her dead friend off the table she left it on. Even if Velouria was dead, Mozu could swear that her lips twitched at her when she said that - lips that were frozen in a smile. A smile that left Mozu convinced that Velouria was just as happy about this outcome as she herself was.

>>14975
Hope you haven't given up on this story. Panne's hanging was quite interesting even if I prefer victims to be unbound.